📖 ContentsFull book
Free open textbook · Dr. Akash Garg

General Biology

The complete book on one page. Use the button at the bottom right to save it as a PDF.

  1. Chapter 1: The Chemistry of Life and Biological Macromolecules
  2. Chapter 2: Cell Structure, Membranes and Transport
  3. Chapter 3: Energy, Enzymes, Cellular Respiration and Photosynthesis
  4. Chapter 4: Cell Communication and Cell Division
  5. Chapter 5: Mendelian Genetics and the Chromosomal Basis of Inheritance
  6. Chapter 6: DNA Structure, Replication and Gene Expression
  7. Chapter 7: Gene Regulation and Biotechnology
  8. Chapter 8: Evolution, Natural Selection and Population Genetics
  9. Chapter 9: Speciation, Phylogeny and the History of Life
  10. Chapter 10: Bacteria, Archaea, Viruses, Protists and Fungi
  11. Chapter 11: Plants: Diversity, Structure, Transport and Reproduction
  12. Chapter 12: Animal Diversity
  13. Chapter 13: Animal Form, Function, Homeostasis, Reproduction and Development
  14. Chapter 14: Ecology: Populations, Communities, Ecosystems and Conservation
Chapter 1

The Chemistry of Life and Biological Macromolecules

Every living thing, from a soil bacterium to a redwood to you, is a chemical system that obeys the same rules as a beaker of salt water. The difference is organization: a small set of elements, held together by a handful of bond types and dissolved in water, assembles into the four great families of large molecules that store energy, build structures, speed reactions and carry hereditary information. Master this chemistry now and almost every later topic in biology, from enzymes to genetics to ecology, becomes a matter of applying ideas you already own.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Describe the structure of an atom, explain isotopes and relate electron arrangement to how atoms bond.
  • Distinguish covalent (nonpolar and polar), ionic and hydrogen bonds and van der Waals interactions, and rank them by strength.
  • Explain how the polarity of water produces cohesion, high specific heat, evaporative cooling, the low density of ice and its power as a solvent, and use the pH scale and buffers.
  • Explain why carbon is the backbone of biological molecules, recognize the major functional groups and distinguish structural isomers, cis trans isomers and enantiomers.
  • Describe dehydration synthesis and hydrolysis, and compare monosaccharides, disaccharides and the storage and structural polysaccharides.
  • Compare triglycerides, phospholipids and steroids, and explain the difference between saturated, unsaturated and trans fats.
  • Classify amino acids by their side chains, describe the peptide bond and explain the four levels of protein structure, folding, chaperones and denaturation.
  • Describe the structure of nucleotides, DNA and RNA, including base pairing and antiparallel strands, and outline the central dogma.

Section 1Atoms, bonds and the properties of water

Matter, elements and the atom

Matter is anything that takes up space and has mass. All matter is made of elements, substances that cannot be broken down into other substances by ordinary chemical reactions. About 92 elements occur naturally, yet only four, oxygen, carbon, hydrogen and nitrogen, make up about 96 percent of the mass of the human body. Calcium, phosphorus, potassium, sulfur, sodium, chlorine and magnesium account for most of the remaining 4 percent. Trace elements such as iron, iodine, zinc and copper are needed only in tiny amounts, but they are essential: iodine is built into thyroid hormone, and iron sits at the center of the heme group that carries oxygen in hemoglobin. A compound is a substance made of two or more elements in a fixed ratio, and it usually has properties quite unlike its parts. Sodium is an explosive metal and chlorine a poisonous gas, but sodium chloride is table salt.

The smallest unit of an element that keeps its chemical properties is the atom. Atoms have a dense central nucleus holding positively charged protons and uncharged neutrons, surrounded by a cloud of negatively charged electrons. Protons and neutrons each have a mass of about 1 dalton (1 atomic mass unit); an electron has about 1/1,840 of that mass, so electrons contribute almost nothing to mass but nearly everything to chemistry.

  • The atomic number is the number of protons. It defines the element: every carbon atom has 6 protons.
  • The mass number is protons plus neutrons. Common carbon has 6 protons and 6 neutrons, mass number 12.
  • In a neutral atom, the number of electrons equals the number of protons.

Isotopes and radioactivity

Atoms of one element can differ in their number of neutrons. These forms are isotopes. Carbon-12 is about 99 percent of natural carbon, carbon-13 about 1 percent, and carbon-14 is present in trace amounts. Isotopes of an element behave almost identically in chemical reactions because chemistry depends on electrons, not neutrons. Some isotopes have unstable nuclei that decay spontaneously, giving off particles and energy; these are radioactive isotopes. Each decays at a fixed rate measured as a half-life, the time for half of a sample to decay. Carbon-14 has a half-life of about 5,730 years, which makes it useful for dating organic remains up to roughly 50,000 years old. In research, radioactive tracers let biologists follow atoms through metabolic pathways, as in the classic experiments that traced carbon through photosynthesis and showed that DNA, not protein, enters bacteria during viral infection.

Connection. Medical imaging uses isotopes every day. A PET scan injects a glucose analog labeled with fluorine-18; tissues that take up glucose quickly, such as active brain regions and many tumors, light up on the scan. Radioactive iodine concentrates in the thyroid gland because the thyroid actively takes up iodine, so it can be used both to image the gland and, at higher doses, to destroy overactive thyroid tissue.

Electrons, shells and valence

Electrons occupy energy levels, often drawn as shells around the nucleus. The first shell holds up to 2 electrons; the second and third each hold up to 8 for the elements that matter most in biology. The electrons in the outermost occupied shell are valence electrons, and they determine how an atom reacts. Atoms are most stable when their valence shell is full. Helium, neon and argon already have full shells and are inert. Other atoms reach stability by sharing, gaining or losing electrons. The number of unpaired valence electrons an atom usually shares gives its valence, the number of covalent bonds it typically forms: hydrogen 1, oxygen 2, nitrogen 3 and carbon 4. Remembering "HONC 1234" lets you check almost any biological structure for a missing or extra bond.

Covalent bonds and electronegativity

A covalent bond is a shared pair of valence electrons. Two hydrogen atoms share one pair to form H2 (a single bond); two oxygen atoms share two pairs to form O2 (a double bond). A molecule is two or more atoms held together by covalent bonds. Covalent bonds are strong, and the bonds within biological molecules do not break at body temperature without the help of enzymes.

Atoms differ in how strongly they pull shared electrons toward themselves, a property called electronegativity. Oxygen and nitrogen are highly electronegative; carbon and hydrogen are similar to each other and much less so. When two atoms of similar electronegativity share electrons, the sharing is equal and the bond is nonpolar covalent (C to C, C to H). When one atom is much more electronegative, the electrons spend more time near it, giving it a partial negative charge (written δ−) and leaving the other atom with a partial positive charge (δ+). Such a bond is polar covalent (O to H, N to H). The polarity of the O to H bonds in water is the single fact that explains most of what makes water special.

Ionic bonds, hydrogen bonds and weak interactions

When the difference in electronegativity is very large, one atom strips an electron from the other. Sodium gives up its single valence electron to chlorine; sodium becomes a cation (Na+) and chlorine an anion (Cl−). The attraction between oppositely charged ions is an ionic bond. Ionic compounds such as NaCl form crystals when dry, but in water the ions separate and are surrounded by water molecules, so ionic bonds are weak in the watery interior of a cell.

A hydrogen bond forms when a hydrogen atom that is covalently bonded to an electronegative atom (O or N) is attracted to another electronegative atom nearby. A hydrogen bond is about 5 to 10 percent as strong as a covalent bond, but biology runs on huge numbers of them. They hold the two strands of DNA together, shape proteins, and link water molecules into a constantly shifting network. Their weakness is a feature: hydrogen bonds can form and break quickly, letting DNA unzip for copying and enzymes bind and release substrates.

Van der Waals interactions are even weaker attractions that arise because electrons are always moving, creating fleeting regions of slight charge on any molecule. They matter only when molecules fit very closely, but many together are significant. Geckos cling to glass largely through van der Waals forces between millions of tiny hairs on their toes and the surface. The hydrophobic effect, the tendency of nonpolar molecules to cluster together in water, is not really a bond at all; it results from water molecules hydrogen bonding with each other and excluding the nonpolar substances. It is one of the main forces that folds proteins and builds membranes.

InteractionWhat is shared or attractedRelative strengthBiological example
Nonpolar covalent bondElectron pair shared equallyStrongC to H bonds in fats; C to C backbone
Polar covalent bondElectron pair shared unequallyStrongO to H bonds in water and sugars
Ionic bondAttraction of full opposite chargesStrong when dry, weak in waterNaCl crystal; salt bridges in proteins
Hydrogen bondH on O or N attracted to another O or NWeak (about 5 to 10% of covalent)Water network; DNA base pairs; alpha helix
Van der Waals interactionTransient charge fluctuationsWeakest, significant in large numbersGecko feet; packing of fatty acid tails
Hydrophobic effectNonpolar groups excluded by waterCollective, not a true bondProtein core; lipid bilayer

Molecular shape follows from bonding. When an atom forms covalent bonds, its valence orbitals rearrange into a geometry: carbon with four single bonds is tetrahedral, with bond angles of about 109.5 degrees, and water is bent, with an angle of about 104.5 degrees. Shape matters because molecules recognize each other by fit. Morphine and the body's own endorphins have similar shapes, which is why both bind the same opioid receptors in the brain.

Chemical reactions

A chemical reaction makes and breaks bonds, converting reactants into products. Matter is conserved: the same atoms appear on both sides of a balanced equation. Photosynthesis, for example, can be summarized as 6 CO2 + 6 H2O → C6H12O6 + 6 O2. Many reactions are reversible, and they proceed until the forward and reverse rates are equal, a state called chemical equilibrium. At equilibrium the concentrations stop changing, but they are not necessarily equal. Adding reactant or removing product pushes the reaction forward, an idea you will use often when you study metabolism.

Water: a polar molecule

Water (H2O) is bent, with oxygen at the vertex. Oxygen pulls the shared electrons toward itself, so the oxygen end carries a partial negative charge and each hydrogen a partial positive charge. Because of this polarity, each water molecule can hydrogen bond with up to four neighbors. In liquid water these hydrogen bonds last only trillionths of a second, constantly breaking and reforming, but at any moment most molecules are hydrogen bonded to several others. Four emergent properties follow, and each is essential for life.

Hydrogen bonds between water molecules O HH δ− δ+δ+ hydrogen bond(dashed blue) Each molecule can bond up to four neighbors Water dissolves ions Na+ Cl− O faces cation H faces anion hydration shell
Figure 1.1 Water is polar. Left: the partially positive hydrogens of one molecule are attracted to the partially negative oxygen of a neighbor, forming hydrogen bonds. Right: in solution, water molecules turn their oxygen toward a cation and their hydrogens toward an anion, forming hydration shells that keep ions dissolved.

Four emergent properties of water

1. Cohesion and adhesion. Hydrogen bonds hold water molecules to each other, a property called cohesion. Cohesion gives water a high surface tension, which lets a water strider walk across a pond. Adhesion is the attraction of water to other polar surfaces. In plants, cohesion holds the column of water together inside the narrow xylem tubes while adhesion to the cell walls resists gravity, so evaporation from leaves can pull water up from the roots of a tree many meters tall.

2. Moderation of temperature. Water has a high specific heat: it takes 1 calorie to raise 1 gram of water by 1 °C, far more than for most substances. The reason is that much of the heat added first goes into breaking hydrogen bonds rather than speeding molecules up. Oceans and lakes therefore warm and cool slowly, stabilizing coastal climates, and the water that makes up 60 percent or more of a body buffers it against rapid temperature swings. Water also has a high heat of vaporization: about 580 calories are needed to evaporate 1 gram at body temperature. Because the fastest, most energetic molecules leave first, the remaining liquid cools. This evaporative cooling is why sweating cools you and why transpiration keeps leaves from overheating in the sun.

3. Floating ice. Most substances are densest as solids, but water is densest at about 4 °C. As water freezes, each molecule locks into hydrogen bonds with four neighbors in an open crystal lattice, so ice is about 10 percent less dense than liquid water and floats. Floating ice insulates the water below. If ice sank, lakes and seas would freeze from the bottom up and much aquatic life could not survive winter.

4. A versatile solvent. A solution is a uniform mixture of a solute dissolved in a solvent; when water is the solvent it is an aqueous solution. Water dissolves ionic compounds by surrounding each ion with a hydration shell, and it dissolves polar molecules such as sugars by hydrogen bonding with their polar groups. Substances that interact readily with water are hydrophilic; nonpolar substances such as oils are hydrophobic. Some hydrophilic substances, such as large proteins, do not truly dissolve but stay suspended as a colloid.

Chemists count molecules by the mole, which is 6.02 × 1023 particles (Avogadro's number). One mole of a substance has a mass in grams equal to its molecular mass in daltons. Glucose (C6H12O6) has a molecular mass of 180 daltons, so 180 grams is 1 mole. A 1 molar (1 M) solution has 1 mole of solute per liter of solution.

Acids, bases and pH

A small fraction of water molecules dissociate: one hydrogen leaves its electron behind and transfers to a neighbor as a proton, producing a hydronium ion (H3O+, usually written H+) and a hydroxide ion (OH−). In pure water at 25 °C, [H+] = [OH−] = 10−7 M, and their product is always 10−14. An acid increases [H+] (hydrochloric acid releases H+ completely); a base decreases it, either by accepting H+ (ammonia) or by releasing OH− (sodium hydroxide).

The pH is the negative base-10 logarithm of the hydrogen ion concentration: pH = −log[H+]. Pure water is pH 7, neutral. Acidic solutions are below 7 and basic (alkaline) ones are above. Because the scale is logarithmic, each unit is a tenfold change: pH 4 has 10 times the H+ of pH 5 and 1,000 times that of pH 7. Most cells keep their interior near pH 7, and human blood is held between 7.35 and 7.45. Stomach fluid is about pH 2, while the small intestine is slightly basic.

Living fluids resist pH change because of buffers, substances that take up H+ when it is in excess and release it when it is scarce. The most important buffer in blood is the carbonic acid and bicarbonate system:

CO2 + H2O ⇌ H2CO3 ⇌ HCO3− + H+

If H+ rises, the reaction shifts left as bicarbonate absorbs it; if H+ falls, carbonic acid dissociates to replace it. The lungs adjust CO2 and the kidneys adjust bicarbonate, giving two levers for long term control.

FluidApproximate pHComment
Gastric juice1.5 to 3.5HCl secreted by parietal cells; denatures proteins
Lemon juice, vinegar2 to 3Weak organic acids
Normal rainAbout 5.6CO2 dissolves to form carbonic acid
Pure water7.0Neutral: [H+] = [OH−]
Human blood7.35 to 7.45Bicarbonate buffer keeps the range narrow
SeawaterAbout 8.1Slowly falling as oceans absorb CO2
Household ammonia11 to 12A weak base
Study tip. Students often think a change from pH 7 to pH 6 is "a little more acid." It is ten times more H+. Whenever you compare two pH values, subtract them and raise 10 to that power: pH 3 versus pH 6 is a difference of 3 units, so 103 = 1,000 times more hydrogen ion at pH 3.
Connection. The oceans absorb roughly a quarter of the CO2 released by human activity. Dissolved CO2 forms carbonic acid, lowering seawater pH and reducing the concentration of carbonate ions. Corals, clams, oysters and many plankton build their shells and skeletons from calcium carbonate, so ocean acidification makes calcification harder and threatens reef ecosystems and shellfish fisheries.
Key point

Chemistry in cells is the chemistry of valence electrons. Strong covalent bonds build molecules, while weak hydrogen bonds, ionic attractions, van der Waals forces and the hydrophobic effect shape them and let them interact. Water's polarity and hydrogen bonding give it cohesion, a high specific heat, evaporative cooling, floating ice and its power as a solvent, and buffers hold the pH of living fluids within narrow limits.

Section 2Carbon and functional groups

Why carbon?

Apart from water, nearly every molecule in a cell is built on a skeleton of carbon. Compounds containing carbon bonded to hydrogen are called organic compounds; the name dates from a time when chemists thought only living things could make them. In 1828 a chemist synthesized urea from inorganic starting materials, and in 1953 Stanley Miller showed that amino acids form when electric sparks pass through a mixture of simple gases thought to resemble the early atmosphere. These experiments helped replace the idea of a special "vital force" with mechanism: life is built from the same atoms and obeys the same laws as nonliving matter.

Carbon's power comes from its four valence electrons. It forms four covalent bonds, so it can link to four other atoms in different directions. Carbon atoms bond readily to each other, producing chains, branches and rings of almost any length, and they can share one, two or three electron pairs. Each carbon with four single bonds sits at the center of a tetrahedron, giving organic molecules three dimensional shape. When two carbons are joined by a double bond, the atoms attached to them lie in one flat plane and the bond cannot rotate, which locks part of the molecule in place.

Hydrocarbons and carbon skeletons

Hydrocarbons contain only carbon and hydrogen. Their C to H bonds are nonpolar, so hydrocarbons are hydrophobic, and those bonds store a great deal of energy that is released when they are burned or, in cells, oxidized. The fatty acid tails of fats are long hydrocarbon chains, which is why fats are such rich fuel. Carbon skeletons vary in four ways: length, branching, the position of double bonds and the presence of rings.

Isomers

Isomers are compounds with the same molecular formula but different structures, and therefore different properties. There are three kinds that biology students must know:

  • Structural isomers differ in the covalent arrangement of their atoms. Glucose and fructose are both C6H12O6, but glucose has an aldehyde group and fructose a ketone.
  • Cis trans isomers (geometric isomers) have the same bonds but differ in arrangement around a double bond. In the cis form, the two groups of interest are on the same side; in the trans form, on opposite sides. Retinal, the light-sensing molecule of the eye, switches from cis to trans when it absorbs a photon, and that change in shape starts vision.
  • Enantiomers are mirror images that cannot be superimposed, like left and right hands. They arise around an asymmetric carbon, a carbon bonded to four different groups. Cells usually make and use only one enantiomer. Proteins are built from L amino acids, and most natural sugars are D sugars.
Connection. Enantiomers can act very differently in the body because receptors and enzymes are themselves chiral. Ibuprofen is sold as a mixture of both forms, but only one relieves pain effectively. In the case of thalidomide, prescribed in the 1950s and 1960s for morning sickness, one form was linked to severe birth defects; worse, the two forms interconvert in the body, so giving the "safe" form alone would not have prevented harm. Drug developers now test each enantiomer separately.

The chemical groups most important to life

The carbon skeleton gives a molecule its general shape, but small clusters of atoms attached to it, called functional groups, usually determine its chemical behavior. A functional group behaves much the same way whatever molecule it is on, so learning seven groups lets you predict the properties of thousands of compounds. The male and female sex hormones testosterone and estradiol share the same four-ring steroid skeleton and differ only in a few functional groups, yet they drive very different development.

Hydroxyl ROH polar; alcoholssugars, ethanol Carbonyl RC O H or R aldehyde (end)ketone (middle) Carboxyl RC O OH acidic: gives up H+fatty and amino acids Amino RN HH basic: takes up H+amino acids Sulfhydryl RSH two SH form a disulfidebridge; cysteine Phosphate ROP O O− O− negative charge; ATP, DNA Methyl RCH3 nonpolar; tags DNAand changes expression
Figure 1.2 Seven functional groups. R stands for the rest of the molecule. The top row and the phosphate group are polar or charged and make molecules more hydrophilic; the methyl group is nonpolar. Notice that carboxyl groups donate H+ and amino groups accept it.
GroupFormulaCompound nameKey propertyFound in
Hydroxyl−OHAlcoholPolar; forms hydrogen bonds, helps dissolve sugarsSugars, glycerol, ethanol
Carbonyl>C=OAldehyde (at chain end) or ketone (within chain)Polar; defines aldose and ketose sugarsGlucose (aldehyde), fructose (ketone)
Carboxyl−COOHCarboxylic acidAcidic; ionizes to −COO− at cell pHAmino acids, fatty acids, acetic acid
Amino−NH2AmineBasic; picks up H+ to become −NH3+Amino acids
Sulfhydryl−SHThiolTwo can link as a disulfide bridge (S to S)Cysteine; keratin of hair
Phosphate−OPO32−Organic phosphateNegatively charged; transfers energyATP, DNA, RNA, phospholipids
Methyl−CH3Methylated compoundNonpolar; tags moleculesMethylated DNA, testosterone

At the near-neutral pH of a cell, carboxyl groups usually exist as ionized −COO− and amino groups as −NH3+. A free amino acid in the cytoplasm therefore carries both a positive and a negative charge, which makes it very water soluble. Phosphate groups carry two negative charges when at the end of a molecule, and the repulsion between closely packed phosphates is part of why ATP stores useful energy.

ATP: an important source of energy for cellular processes

Adenosine triphosphate (ATP) consists of the nitrogenous base adenine, the five-carbon sugar ribose and a chain of three phosphate groups. When water breaks the bond to the terminal phosphate (hydrolysis), ATP becomes ADP (adenosine diphosphate) plus inorganic phosphate (Pi), and energy is released. Cells couple this release to work: transferring the phosphate to another molecule changes that molecule's shape or reactivity, driving muscle contraction, active transport and synthesis. Cells regenerate ATP from ADP and Pi using energy from food, a cycle you will follow in detail in the chapter on cellular respiration.

Study tip. To identify a functional group, look at the atom attached to the carbon skeleton and what is attached to it. An O with an H is hydroxyl. A C double bonded to O with nothing else is carbonyl. A C double bonded to O and also bonded to OH is carboxyl; students often mislabel this as "carbonyl plus hydroxyl," but the combination behaves as an acid, which neither part does alone.
Key point

Carbon forms four covalent bonds and links to itself, so it builds the varied chains and rings that form the backbone of every biological molecule. Isomers show that the same atoms in different arrangements make different molecules, and seven functional groups (hydroxyl, carbonyl, carboxyl, amino, sulfhydryl, phosphate and methyl) give those skeletons their chemical personalities.

Section 3Carbohydrates and lipids

Macromolecules, polymers and monomers

Carbohydrates, proteins and nucleic acids are polymers, long molecules built by linking many similar or identical building blocks called monomers. Lipids are large molecules too, but they are not true polymers. Cells use the same two reactions to build and dismantle all polymers. In dehydration synthesis (a condensation reaction), two monomers are joined by a covalent bond and a molecule of water is released: one monomer gives up a hydroxyl and the other a hydrogen. Hydrolysis is the reverse: water is added across the bond, breaking it. Digestion is mostly hydrolysis, as enzymes in your gut break starch, proteins and fats into monomers small enough to absorb. Both reactions are catalyzed by specific enzymes.

glucose OH glucose HO dehydration synthesis hydrolysis O maltose alpha 1-4 glycosidic link H and OH removed H2O released in synthesis,consumed in hydrolysis Proteins (peptide bonds) and nucleic acids (phosphodiester bonds) are built and broken the same way.
Figure 1.3 Building and breaking polymers. Dehydration synthesis removes a hydroxyl from one monomer and a hydrogen from the next, releasing water and forming a covalent link; hydrolysis adds water back to split the bond.

Monosaccharides and disaccharides

Carbohydrates include sugars and their polymers, and many have the general formula (CH2O)n. The simplest are monosaccharides, which carry a carbonyl group and several hydroxyl groups. They are classified by the position of the carbonyl, as aldoses (aldehyde, at carbon 1) or ketoses (ketone, inside the chain), and by the number of carbons: trioses (3), pentoses (5) and hexoses (6). Glucose and galactose are aldohexoses that differ only in the arrangement around one asymmetric carbon; fructose is a ketohexose. Ribose and deoxyribose are pentoses found in RNA and DNA. In water, most five and six carbon sugars form rings, because a hydroxyl group reacts with the carbonyl of the same molecule. Ring closure creates a new asymmetric carbon (carbon 1 in glucose) whose hydroxyl can point below the ring (the alpha form) or above it (the beta form). This tiny difference has enormous consequences.

A disaccharide forms when a dehydration reaction joins two monosaccharides by a glycosidic linkage. Maltose is glucose plus glucose (malt sugar, from starch breakdown). Sucrose, table sugar, is glucose plus fructose and is the form in which plants move sugar through their phloem. Lactose, milk sugar, is glucose plus galactose.

Connection. Most mammals lose much of their intestinal lactase after weaning, and so do most adult humans worldwide. Undigested lactose passes to the colon, where bacteria ferment it, producing gas, cramps and diarrhea. Populations with a long history of dairying carry mutations that keep the lactase gene active into adulthood, a striking example of recent human evolution driven by culture.

Polysaccharides: storage and structure

Polysaccharides are polymers of hundreds to thousands of monosaccharides. Their function depends on which sugar they use and how the units are linked.

  • Starch is the main storage polysaccharide of plants, kept in plastids. It is made of alpha glucose. Amylose is unbranched and coils into a helix; amylopectin has branches every 24 to 30 units. Animals, including humans, have enzymes that hydrolyze the alpha linkages of starch.
  • Glycogen is the storage polysaccharide of animals, stored mainly in liver and skeletal muscle. It resembles amylopectin but is more highly branched (about every 8 to 12 units), so enzymes can release glucose quickly from many branch tips at once. Your glycogen stores last only about a day without eating.
  • Cellulose, the main component of plant cell walls, is the most abundant organic compound on Earth. It is made of beta glucose. Because of the beta linkage, every other glucose is flipped, and the chains stay straight. Parallel cellulose chains hydrogen bond to each other, forming strong microfibrils.
  • Chitin forms the exoskeleton of arthropods and the cell walls of fungi. It is like cellulose, but each glucose carries a nitrogen-containing group. Chitin is tough and is also used to make absorbable surgical thread.

The enzymes that digest starch cannot break the beta linkages of cellulose, so for humans cellulose passes through the gut as insoluble fiber, which helps move material through the intestine. Cows, termites and other herbivores digest cellulose only with help from microbes in their gut that make cellulase.

PolysaccharideMonomer and linkageBranchingWhere foundRole
Amylose (starch)Alpha glucose, 1-4None; helicalPlant plastidsEnergy storage
Amylopectin (starch)Alpha glucose, 1-4 with 1-6 branchesModeratePlant plastidsEnergy storage
GlycogenAlpha glucose, 1-4 with 1-6 branchesExtensiveAnimal liver and muscle; fungiRapid release energy storage
CelluloseBeta glucose, 1-4None; straight cablesPlant cell wallsStructural support
ChitinBeta N-acetylglucosamine, 1-4NoneArthropod exoskeleton, fungal wallsStructural support

Lipids: a diverse hydrophobic group

Lipids are grouped together not by a common monomer but by a shared property: they mix poorly, if at all, with water, because they consist mostly of hydrocarbon regions. The three most important kinds are fats, phospholipids and steroids.

A fat, or triglyceride, is built from one glycerol (a three-carbon alcohol) and three fatty acids. Each fatty acid is a long hydrocarbon chain, usually 16 or 18 carbons, with a carboxyl group at one end. Dehydration reactions link each fatty acid to glycerol by an ester linkage. Fats are excellent energy stores: a gram of fat stores more than twice the energy of a gram of carbohydrate (about 9 versus 4 kilocalories), because fats are rich in energy-storing C to H bonds and are stored without water. Adipose tissue also cushions organs and insulates the body.

A saturated fatty acid has no carbon to carbon double bonds; it holds as many hydrogens as possible and its chain is straight. Straight chains pack tightly, so saturated fats such as butter and lard are solid at room temperature. An unsaturated fatty acid has one or more double bonds, usually in the cis form, which puts a kink in the chain. Kinked chains cannot pack closely, so plant and fish oils stay liquid. Hydrogenation adds hydrogen to unsaturated oils to make them solid, and partial hydrogenation also creates trans fats, which have trans double bonds and straight chains. Trans fats raise LDL cholesterol and the risk of heart disease even more than saturated fats, and many countries have banned or sharply limited them. Omega-3 fatty acids, which have a double bond three carbons from the tail end, are essential fatty acids that the body cannot make.

Triglyceride (fat) glycerol cis double bondmakes a kink saturated: straight saturatedunsaturated ester linkages join three fatty acidsto glycerol; entirely hydrophobic Phospholipid phosphatehead glycerol hydrophilic hydrophobictails
Figure 1.4 Two lipids built on glycerol. A triglyceride carries three fatty acids and is wholly hydrophobic; a cis double bond kinks a chain and keeps the fat liquid. A phospholipid replaces one fatty acid with a charged phosphate group, giving a hydrophilic head and two hydrophobic tails.

Phospholipids and steroids

A phospholipid has only two fatty acids attached to glycerol; the third carbon carries a negatively charged phosphate group, usually linked to another small charged or polar molecule such as choline. The result is amphipathic: a hydrophilic head and two hydrophobic tails. In water, phospholipids self-assemble into a bilayer, heads facing the water on both sides and tails tucked inside, away from water. That bilayer is the basic fabric of every cell membrane, as Chapter 2 explains.

Steroids are lipids whose carbon skeleton is four fused rings. Cholesterol is a component of animal cell membranes, where it modulates fluidity, and it is the precursor from which animals make other steroids, including the sex hormones (estrogens, testosterone), the adrenal hormones (cortisol, aldosterone) and vitamin D. High blood levels of cholesterol carried in LDL particles contribute to atherosclerosis. Waxes, made of a fatty acid joined to a long chain alcohol, waterproof leaves, feathers and insect cuticles.

Study tip. Starch versus cellulose is the classic test of whether you understand that structure determines function. Both are polymers of glucose, and both use 1-4 linkages. The only difference is alpha versus beta at carbon 1, yet one is food and the other is wood. When you see two similar molecules on an exam, look for the one small structural difference and ask what it changes.
Key point

Polymers are built by dehydration synthesis and broken by hydrolysis. Carbohydrates range from simple sugars to the storage polysaccharides starch and glycogen (alpha glucose) and the structural polysaccharides cellulose and chitin (beta linkages). Lipids are hydrophobic: triglycerides store energy, amphipathic phospholipids form bilayers, and steroids such as cholesterol build membranes and hormones.

Section 4Proteins: structure and folding

The many jobs of proteins

Proteins account for more than half the dry mass of most cells, and they do nearly everything. Enzymes are protein catalysts that speed reactions without being used up. Structural proteins (collagen, keratin, silk) give strength; transport proteins (hemoglobin, membrane channels) move substances; contractile proteins (actin, myosin) produce movement; storage proteins (ovalbumin in egg white, casein in milk) hold amino acids; hormones such as insulin carry signals; receptor proteins detect them; and defensive proteins such as antibodies recognize invaders. All of this variety comes from one kind of polymer: a chain of amino acids folded into a specific shape.

Amino acids

An amino acid has a central carbon (the alpha carbon) bonded to four partners: an amino group, a carboxyl group, a hydrogen atom and a variable side chain, or R group. Cells use 20 standard amino acids, and the R group is what makes each one different. Side chains fall into broad classes:

Class of side chainBehavior in waterExamplesTypical location in a folded protein
Nonpolar (hydrophobic)Excluded by waterGlycine, alanine, valine, leucine, isoleucine, methionine, phenylalanine, tryptophan, prolineBuried in the core or inside membranes
Polar, unchargedHydrogen bond with waterSerine, threonine, cysteine, tyrosine, asparagine, glutamineSurface, or active sites
Acidic (negatively charged)Carboxyl in R group loses H+Aspartate, glutamateSurface; ionic bonds
Basic (positively charged)Amino group in R group gains H+Lysine, arginine, histidineSurface; binding DNA or acidic partners

Two amino acids are special. Cysteine has a sulfhydryl group, and two cysteines can form a covalent disulfide bridge. Proline's side chain loops back to bond its own amino nitrogen, making a rigid kink that often breaks helices. Humans can make about 11 of the 20; the other 9 are essential amino acids that must come from the diet.

Peptide bonds and polypeptides

A dehydration reaction joins the carboxyl group of one amino acid to the amino group of the next, forming a peptide bond. A chain of amino acids is a polypeptide. The repeating N to C to C sequence is the backbone, with the R groups sticking out from it. A polypeptide has direction: one end has a free amino group (the N-terminus) and the other a free carboxyl group (the C-terminus), and ribosomes always build chains from N to C. A protein is one or more polypeptides folded into a functional shape. With 20 choices at every position, a chain of just 100 amino acids could have 20100 possible sequences, more than the number of atoms in the observable universe.

Four levels of protein structure

Primary structure is the sequence of amino acids, written from N to C terminus. It is dictated by the gene. Everything else follows from it, because the sequence determines which interactions are possible.

Secondary structure is local coiling or folding stabilized by hydrogen bonds between backbone atoms, specifically between the carbonyl oxygen of one peptide bond and the N to H hydrogen of another. Side chains are not involved. The two main forms are the alpha helix, a coil with a hydrogen bond between every fourth amino acid, and the beta pleated sheet, in which two or more stretches of chain lie side by side, connected by hydrogen bonds. Keratin of hair is mostly alpha helix; spider silk owes its strength to many beta sheets.

Tertiary structure is the overall three dimensional shape of one polypeptide, produced by interactions between R groups. Hydrophobic side chains cluster in the center, away from water (the hydrophobic effect), where van der Waals interactions hold them together. Polar and charged side chains form hydrogen bonds and ionic bonds with each other and with water. Covalent disulfide bridges between cysteines act like rivets that lock the shape.

Quaternary structure exists only in proteins made of more than one polypeptide, and it describes how those subunits fit together. Hemoglobin has four subunits (two alpha and two beta chains), each carrying a heme group; collagen is three helical chains wound into a rope like triple helix.

Primary Secondary Tertiary Quaternary C-terminusN-terminus sequence ofamino acids(peptide bonds) alphahelix beta pleated sheet H bonds betweenbackbone atoms disulfide R group interactionsfold one chain αββα hemoglobin:four subunits two or morepolypeptides
Figure 1.5 The four levels of protein structure. Primary structure is the sequence; secondary structures arise from hydrogen bonds between backbone atoms; tertiary shape comes from interactions among side chains, including disulfide bridges; quaternary structure joins separate polypeptide subunits, as in hemoglobin.

Sequence, shape and disease

Because shape depends on sequence, even one amino acid change can matter. In sickle cell disease, the sixth amino acid of the hemoglobin beta chain is valine instead of glutamate. Swapping a charged side chain for a hydrophobic one creates a sticky patch on the surface. When oxygen is low, the altered hemoglobin molecules stick together into long fibers that deform red blood cells into a sickle shape. Sickled cells clog small vessels and break down early, causing pain crises and anemia. People who carry one copy of the allele are partly protected from malaria, which explains why the allele is common where malaria is common.

Connection. Prions are misfolded forms of a normal brain protein. A misfolded prion converts normal copies of the protein into the misfolded form, which then aggregates and kills neurons. Prions cause mad cow disease in cattle and Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease in humans. Misfolded protein aggregates are also features of Alzheimer's disease (amyloid beta and tau) and Parkinson's disease (alpha synuclein).

Folding, chaperones and denaturation

A protein's shape is the lowest energy arrangement its sequence allows under cellular conditions, but reaching it is not always easy. Many proteins fold with the help of chaperonins (molecular chaperones), barrel shaped protein complexes that shelter a new polypeptide from the crowded cytoplasm while it folds. Chaperones do not specify the final shape; they prevent wrong interactions along the way.

If the pH, salt concentration or temperature changes enough, the weak bonds holding secondary, tertiary and quaternary structure break, and the protein unravels. This loss of shape is denaturation, and a denatured protein loses its function. The primary structure, held by covalent peptide bonds, survives. Cooking an egg denatures albumin, turning it from clear to white and solid. A high fever is dangerous partly because some proteins begin to denature. In a classic experiment, the enzyme ribonuclease was denatured with chemicals and then, when the chemicals were removed, refolded on its own into its active shape. That result showed that the information for folding lies in the primary structure. Today, computer models trained on known structures can predict how a sequence will fold with remarkable accuracy, though experimental methods such as X-ray crystallography and cryo-electron microscopy remain the gold standard.

Study tip. Keep the bonds straight by level. Primary: covalent peptide bonds. Secondary: hydrogen bonds between backbone atoms only. Tertiary: everything between R groups (hydrophobic effect, hydrogen bonds, ionic bonds, disulfide bridges). Quaternary: the same kinds of interactions, but between different polypeptides. If a question says "R groups," it is not secondary structure.
Key point

Proteins are polymers of 20 amino acids joined by peptide bonds, and their side chains give each one its character. Primary sequence determines secondary structure (backbone hydrogen bonds), tertiary structure (side chain interactions) and, in multi-subunit proteins, quaternary structure. Function depends on that shape, so a single substitution, as in sickle cell disease, or loss of shape by denaturation can destroy function.

Section 5Nucleic acids and the flow of information

Genes and the central dogma

The amino acid sequence of every protein is encoded in a gene, a stretch of deoxyribonucleic acid (DNA). DNA does not build proteins directly. In eukaryotes, it stays in the nucleus, and its information is first copied into messenger RNA (mRNA), a ribonucleic acid, in a process called transcription. The mRNA moves to the cytoplasm, where ribosomes read it and assemble the polypeptide in translation. When a cell divides, its DNA is copied by replication so each daughter cell receives a full set. This flow, DNA to RNA to protein, is the central dogma of molecular biology. There are exceptions: retroviruses such as HIV use the enzyme reverse transcriptase to copy RNA into DNA, and many RNA molecules (ribosomal RNA, transfer RNA, microRNAs) do their jobs without ever being translated.

Nucleotides

Nucleic acids are polymers called polynucleotides, built from monomers called nucleotides. Each nucleotide has three parts: a five-carbon sugar (a pentose), a nitrogenous base and one to three phosphate groups. The sugar plus base, without phosphate, is a nucleoside. The carbons of the sugar are numbered with primes (1′ to 5′) to tell them apart from the atoms of the base. The base attaches to the 1′ carbon and the phosphate to the 5′ carbon.

  • The sugar in DNA is deoxyribose, which lacks the oxygen on the 2′ carbon. The sugar in RNA is ribose, which has an OH there. That extra hydroxyl makes RNA more chemically reactive and less stable than DNA, one reason DNA is the long-term storage form.
  • The bases come in two families. Pyrimidines have a single six-membered ring: cytosine (C), thymine (T), found only in DNA, and uracil (U), found only in RNA. Purines are larger, with a six-membered ring fused to a five-membered ring: adenine (A) and guanine (G).

The sugar phosphate backbone

Nucleotides are joined by dehydration reactions that link the phosphate on the 5′ carbon of one nucleotide to the hydroxyl on the 3′ carbon of the next. The resulting phosphodiester linkage creates a repeating sugar phosphate backbone with the bases projecting from it. Like a polypeptide, a polynucleotide has direction: one end has a free phosphate on a 5′ carbon (the 5′ end) and the other a free hydroxyl on a 3′ carbon (the 3′ end). Sequences are written 5′ to 3′, and new nucleotides are always added to the 3′ end. The sequence of bases along a gene is unique to that gene and carries its information.

The double helix

RNA usually exists as a single strand, though it can fold back on itself where complementary stretches pair, giving molecules such as transfer RNA a precise three dimensional shape. DNA is a double helix: two polynucleotide strands wound around an imaginary axis, with the backbones on the outside and the bases paired in the interior. Several features are essential:

  • The strands are antiparallel: they run in opposite 5′ to 3′ directions, like the lanes of a two-way road.
  • Bases pair by hydrogen bonding in a fixed way, called complementary base pairing: A with T (two hydrogen bonds) and G with C (three hydrogen bonds). In RNA, A pairs with U. Each pair joins a purine to a pyrimidine, so the helix has a uniform width of about 2 nanometers.
  • Because of pairing, the two strands are complementary: knowing one sequence tells you the other. That is the basis for accurate copying during replication. It also explains Chargaff's rules: in any double-stranded DNA, the amount of A equals T and the amount of G equals C.
  • The helix makes one full turn about every 10 base pairs (3.4 nm). Regions rich in G and C, with three hydrogen bonds per pair, are harder to separate than regions rich in A and T.
5′ end3′ end 3′ end5′ end AT CG TA GC phosphate deoxyribose backbone:sugar tophosphate A=T: 2 H bondsC≡G: 3 H bonds purine alwayspairs withpyrimidine strands areantiparallel
Figure 1.6 DNA as an unwound ladder. The sugar phosphate backbones form the rails and run in opposite directions (arrows point 5′ to 3′). Complementary bases form the rungs: A pairs with T by two hydrogen bonds and G with C by three, and each rung joins a two-ring purine to a one-ring pyrimidine.
FeatureDNARNA
SugarDeoxyribose (H at 2′)Ribose (OH at 2′)
BasesA, G, C, TA, G, C, U
StrandsUsually two, antiparallel double helixUsually one, often folded on itself
StabilityVery stable; long-term storageLess stable; often short lived
Main rolesStores hereditary informationCarries information (mRNA), builds ribosomes (rRNA), brings amino acids (tRNA), regulates genes, catalyzes some reactions
Location in eukaryotesNucleus, mitochondria, chloroplastsMade in the nucleus; works mostly in the cytoplasm

Other jobs for nucleotides

Nucleotides are not only building blocks. ATP is the cell's energy currency; GTP powers protein synthesis and signaling; cyclic AMP is a second messenger inside cells; and the electron carriers NAD+ and FAD, central to respiration, are nucleotide derivatives. Some RNA molecules, called ribozymes, act as catalysts. The ribosome's peptide-bond-forming center is RNA, a clue that early life may have used RNA for both information and catalysis.

DNA, proteins and evolution

Because genes are passed from parents to offspring, closely related species share more of their DNA and protein sequences than distantly related ones. Comparing sequences, the field of molecular systematics, lets biologists build family trees of life. Human and chimpanzee genomes differ by only about 1 to 2 percent in the stretches that can be aligned. Modern genomics sequences entire genomes quickly and cheaply, and bioinformatics uses computers to store and compare that flood of data, opening approaches to medicine and evolution that were unimaginable a generation ago.

Study tip. To keep purines and pyrimidines straight, remember "Pure As Gold": the purines are A and G. Pyrimidines (C, T, U) have the longer name but the smaller molecule, and the letter Y in "pyrimidine" reminds you of "cYtosine" and "thYmine." To write a complementary strand, flip the direction as well as the bases: the complement of 5′-ATGC-3′ is 3′-TACG-5′, which is written 5′-GCAT-3′.
Key point

Nucleic acids are polymers of nucleotides (sugar, base, phosphate) joined by phosphodiester linkages into a directional 5′ to 3′ backbone. DNA is a double helix of antiparallel strands held by complementary base pairs (A with T, G with C), which makes faithful copying possible; RNA is usually single stranded and uses ribose and uracil. Information flows from DNA to RNA to protein, linking the chemistry of this chapter to heredity and evolution.

The chapter in one breath

  • Four elements (O, C, H, N) make up about 96 percent of living matter; the number of protons defines an element, and isotopes differ in neutrons.
  • Valence electrons determine bonding: H forms 1 bond, O 2, N 3 and C 4.
  • Covalent bonds share electrons (equally or unequally); ionic bonds join ions; hydrogen bonds, van der Waals forces and the hydrophobic effect are weak but shape and connect molecules.
  • Water's polarity and hydrogen bonding give it cohesion, high specific heat, evaporative cooling, less dense ice and broad solvent power.
  • pH = −log[H+]; each unit is tenfold, and buffers such as bicarbonate keep blood at 7.35 to 7.45.
  • Carbon forms four bonds and versatile skeletons; isomers (structural, cis trans, enantiomers) differ in arrangement and properties.
  • Seven functional groups (hydroxyl, carbonyl, carboxyl, amino, sulfhydryl, phosphate, methyl) set chemical behavior; ATP stores energy in its phosphates.
  • Polymers are built by dehydration synthesis and broken by hydrolysis.
  • Starch and glycogen (alpha glucose) store energy; cellulose and chitin (beta linkages) provide structure.
  • Triglycerides store energy, saturated fats lack double bonds, phospholipids are amphipathic and form bilayers, and steroids share a four ring skeleton.
  • Proteins are chains of 20 amino acids joined by peptide bonds; primary sequence dictates secondary, tertiary and quaternary structure, and denaturation destroys function.
  • DNA is an antiparallel double helix with complementary base pairs; RNA uses ribose and uracil; information flows DNA to RNA to protein.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
Atomic numberThe number of protons in an atom's nucleus; it identifies the element.
IsotopeA form of an element with a different number of neutrons and so a different mass.
Valence electronsElectrons in the outermost shell, which determine how an atom bonds.
ElectronegativityAn atom's pull on shared electrons; high in oxygen and nitrogen.
Polar covalent bondA covalent bond in which electrons are shared unequally, giving partial charges.
Ionic bondAn attraction between ions of opposite charge.
Hydrogen bondA weak attraction between a hydrogen on O or N and another electronegative atom.
Hydrophobic effectThe clustering of nonpolar molecules in water because water molecules bond to each other and exclude them.
CohesionThe attraction of water molecules to each other by hydrogen bonds.
Specific heatThe heat needed to raise 1 gram of a substance by 1 °C; very high for water.
pHThe negative logarithm of hydrogen ion concentration; 7 is neutral.
BufferA substance that limits pH change by taking up or releasing H+.
IsomersMolecules with the same formula but different structures.
EnantiomersMirror image isomers around an asymmetric carbon.
Functional groupA cluster of atoms attached to a carbon skeleton that gives characteristic chemical behavior.
Dehydration synthesisA reaction that joins monomers by removing a water molecule.
HydrolysisA reaction that breaks a bond by adding water.
MonosaccharideA simple sugar, the monomer of carbohydrates, such as glucose.
Glycosidic linkageThe covalent bond joining two sugars.
GlycogenA highly branched alpha glucose polymer that stores energy in animals.
CelluloseA beta glucose polymer that forms plant cell walls.
TriglycerideA fat made of glycerol and three fatty acids.
Saturated fatty acidA fatty acid with no carbon to carbon double bonds.
PhospholipidAn amphipathic lipid with a phosphate head and two fatty acid tails; forms membranes.
SteroidA lipid with four fused carbon rings, such as cholesterol.
Peptide bondThe covalent bond joining amino acids in a polypeptide.
Alpha helixA coiled secondary structure held by hydrogen bonds between backbone atoms.
Disulfide bridgeA covalent bond between the sulfur atoms of two cysteines.
DenaturationLoss of a protein's shape, and so its function, without breaking peptide bonds.
ChaperoninA protein complex that helps other proteins fold correctly.
NucleotideA monomer of nucleic acid: pentose sugar, nitrogenous base and phosphate.
PurineA two-ring nitrogenous base: adenine or guanine.
PyrimidineA one-ring nitrogenous base: cytosine, thymine or uracil.
AntiparallelRunning in opposite 5′ to 3′ directions, as the two strands of DNA do.
Central dogmaThe flow of genetic information from DNA to RNA to protein.

Check yourself

Nitrogen has 7 protons. How many covalent bonds does it usually form, and why?
Three. Seven electrons fill the first shell with 2 and leave 5 in the second shell. Sharing 3 more electrons completes an octet of 8, so nitrogen typically forms three covalent bonds, as in ammonia (NH3).
Why does sweating cool the body more on a dry day than on a humid one?
Evaporation is what cools. Cooling comes from the heat absorbed as the most energetic water molecules break their hydrogen bonds and evaporate. In humid air, evaporation slows because the air is already nearly saturated with water vapor, so sweat drips off without carrying away much heat.
A solution at pH 4 is compared with one at pH 8. How do their hydrogen ion concentrations compare?
The pH 4 solution has 10,000 times more H+. The difference is 4 pH units, and each unit is tenfold, so 104 = 10,000.
A molecule has a carbon double bonded to an oxygen at the very end of its carbon chain. Which functional group is this and what kind of sugar would carry it?
A carbonyl group in aldehyde form. A carbonyl at the end of the chain is an aldehyde, so a sugar with it is an aldose, such as glucose. A carbonyl within the chain is a ketone, as in fructose.
Humans can digest starch but not cellulose, though both are polymers of glucose. Explain.
The linkages differ. Starch uses alpha glucose linkages, which our amylase enzymes fit and hydrolyze. Cellulose uses beta linkages, which give a different shape that our enzymes cannot bind; only microbes with cellulase can break them.
Olive oil is liquid at room temperature while butter is solid. What structural difference explains this?
Double bonds and kinks. Olive oil is rich in unsaturated fatty acids whose cis double bonds kink the chains so they cannot pack tightly. Butter is rich in saturated fatty acids with straight chains that pack closely and solidify.
Why do phospholipids spontaneously form a bilayer in water, while triglycerides form oil droplets?
Phospholipids are amphipathic. Their charged phosphate heads interact with water while the tails avoid it, so a two-layer sheet with tails inside satisfies both. Triglycerides are entirely hydrophobic and have no head to face the water, so they simply clump together.
A mutation replaces a hydrophobic amino acid deep in a protein's core with a charged one. Which level of structure is changed directly, and which levels may be affected as a result?
Primary directly; tertiary and possibly quaternary indirectly. The sequence (primary structure) changes. A charged side chain is unfavorable in the hydrophobic core, so the chain may fold differently (tertiary), and if the protein has subunits their fit may change too (quaternary). Function may be lost.
Heating a protein to 90 °C destroys its activity. Which bonds are broken and which survive?
Weak bonds break; peptide bonds survive. Heat disrupts the hydrogen bonds, ionic bonds and hydrophobic interactions that maintain secondary, tertiary and quaternary structure, so the protein denatures. The covalent peptide bonds of the primary structure remain intact.
One strand of DNA reads 5′-AGGTCA-3′. Write the complementary strand in the 5′ to 3′ direction. If a DNA sample is 20 percent adenine, what percent is guanine?
5′-TGACCT-3′, and 30 percent G. Pair each base (A to T, G to C) to get 3′-TCCAGT-5′, then reverse it to read 5′ to 3′. By Chargaff's rules, A = T = 20 percent, which leaves 60 percent for G plus C, split equally, so G is 30 percent.
Chapter 2

Cell Structure, Membranes and Transport

The cell is the smallest unit that is alive. A single bacterium can sense its surroundings, take in food, release waste and copy itself, and every organ of your body is an organized community of trillions of cells doing the same jobs in specialized ways. This chapter tours the cell from the outside in: how we see cells at all, how simple and complex cells differ, what each internal compartment does, how the cell holds its shape and attaches to its neighbors, and how its membrane decides what comes in and what goes out.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Compare light and electron microscopes in terms of magnification, resolution and contrast, and state the three parts of the cell theory.
  • Explain why cells are small using the surface area to volume ratio.
  • Contrast prokaryotic and eukaryotic cells, and compare animal and plant cells.
  • Describe the nucleus, ribosomes and the endomembrane system, and trace a secreted protein from gene to cell surface.
  • Explain the structure and function of mitochondria and chloroplasts and the evidence for endosymbiosis.
  • Compare microtubules, microfilaments and intermediate filaments, and describe cilia, flagella and motor proteins.
  • Describe the extracellular matrix, plant cell walls and the cell junctions of plants and animals.
  • Describe the fluid mosaic model and predict the movement of water by osmosis in hypotonic, isotonic and hypertonic solutions.
  • Distinguish simple diffusion, facilitated diffusion, primary and secondary active transport, and endocytosis and exocytosis.

Section 1Microscopy and the cell theory

Seeing the invisible

Most cells are between 1 and 100 micrometers (µm) across, far below the roughly 0.1 millimeter limit of the unaided human eye. Cell biology therefore began with lenses. In 1665 Robert Hooke looked at thin slices of cork and named the tiny boxes he saw "cells"; they were the empty walls of dead plant cells. A few years later Antoni van Leeuwenhoek, grinding his own small, powerful lenses, became the first to see living single-celled organisms, which he called "animalcules," in pond water, and bacteria scraped from his own teeth.

Three parameters describe any microscope:

  • Magnification is the ratio of the image size to the real size of the object.
  • Resolution is the minimum distance two points can be apart and still be seen as separate. It measures clarity. Magnifying beyond the resolution limit just enlarges a blur.
  • Contrast is the difference in brightness between parts of the sample. Most cells are nearly transparent, so contrast is often enhanced with stains or optical tricks.

Resolution is limited by the wavelength of what is used to form the image. Visible light has wavelengths of about 400 to 700 nanometers (nm), so a light microscope (LM) cannot resolve details much finer than about 0.2 µm (200 nm), roughly the size of a small bacterium. Light microscopes magnify usefully up to about 1,000 times. Their great advantage is that they show living cells.

Light microscopy techniques

In brightfield microscopy light passes straight through the specimen; unstained cells show little contrast, but stained cells show clearly, though staining usually kills them. Phase contrast and differential interference contrast optics convert tiny differences in density into differences in brightness, revealing living, unstained cells. In fluorescence microscopy, specific molecules are tagged with fluorescent dyes or with fluorescent proteins such as green fluorescent protein (GFP), which glow when lit with the right wavelength. Confocal microscopes use a laser and a pinhole to reject out-of-focus light, building sharp optical slices that can be stacked into three dimensional images. Super-resolution methods, developed in the last few decades, use clever control of fluorescent molecules to break the traditional 200 nm limit and resolve structures as small as 10 to 20 nm.

Electron microscopy

An electron microscope (EM) focuses a beam of electrons with magnets. Electrons have a much shorter wavelength than light, so the practical resolution of modern EMs is about 2 nm or better, a hundred times finer than the LM. Specimens must be fixed, dried or frozen and placed in a vacuum, so living cells cannot be observed.

  • The scanning electron microscope (SEM) scans a beam across a sample coated with a thin film of metal. Electrons knocked off the surface are detected, producing striking images of surface topography that look three dimensional.
  • The transmission electron microscope (TEM) sends electrons through a very thin slice of tissue stained with heavy metals that bind certain structures. It reveals internal structure, which is how most organelles in this chapter were first described.
  • Cryo-electron microscopy (cryo-EM) flash-freezes samples in a thin layer of ice without fixatives, preserving molecules in their natural shape. Combining thousands of images, it can determine the structure of individual proteins and complexes at near atomic resolution.
InstrumentApproximate resolutionLiving specimens?Best for
Unaided eyeAbout 100 µm (0.1 mm)YesFrog eggs, large plant cells
Brightfield light microscopeAbout 200 nmYes (unstained); stains usually killTissues, whole cells, nuclei
Fluorescence and confocal LMAbout 200 nm; super-resolution to 10 to 20 nmYesLocating specific molecules in living cells
Scanning EMA few nmNoThree dimensional surface views
Transmission EMAbout 0.2 to 2 nmNoOrganelles and internal ultrastructure
Cryo-EMNear atomicNo (frozen)Structures of proteins and complexes
0.1 nm1 nm10 nm100 nm1 µm10 µm100 µm1 mm1 cm10 cm atomssmallmoleculesproteinsvirusesbacteriamitochondriaanimal cellsplant cellsfrog eggchicken egg Electron microscope (about 0.2 nm and up) Light microscope (about 200 nm and up) Unaided eye Each tick is ten times larger than the one before
Figure 2.1 The sizes of biological objects on a logarithmic scale. Most cells fall between 1 and 100 µm, inside the range of the light microscope; viruses, ribosomes and membranes require the electron microscope.

Cell fractionation

Microscopes show structure, but biologists also need to know what each structure does. Cell fractionation breaks cells open and separates their parts by spinning them in a centrifuge at increasing speeds. Large, dense components such as nuclei settle (form a pellet) at low speeds; mitochondria and chloroplasts at higher speeds; small membrane fragments and ribosomes only in an ultracentrifuge spinning at up to 100,000 revolutions per minute or more. Testing the purified fractions showed, for example, that the enzymes of cellular respiration reside in mitochondria.

The cell theory

By the mid-1800s, microscopists had seen enough cells in enough organisms to generalize. Matthias Schleiden concluded in 1838 that plants are made of cells, and Theodor Schwann extended the idea to animals in 1839. In 1855 Rudolf Virchow added the crucial third idea, summed up in the Latin phrase omnis cellula e cellula, "every cell from a cell." Together these form the cell theory:

  1. All living organisms are composed of one or more cells.
  2. The cell is the basic unit of structure and function in organisms.
  3. All cells arise from preexisting cells by division.

Modern biology adds that cells contain hereditary information (DNA) that is passed from cell to cell during division, and that all cells share the same basic chemistry. The third tenet also rejected spontaneous generation, the idea that life routinely arises from nonliving matter.

Why cells are small

Every substance a cell uses enters through its surface, and every waste leaves the same way. As a cell grows, its volume increases faster than its surface. For a cube with side length s, surface area is 6s2 and volume is s3, so the surface area to volume ratio is 6/s. A cube 1 µm on a side has a ratio of 6; a cube 10 µm on a side has a ratio of only 0.6. A large cell would have too little membrane to supply its interior. Cells and organisms solve the problem in several ways: they stay small, they become long and thin (nerve cells), they fold their surfaces (the microvilli of intestinal cells increase surface area some twentyfold), and large organisms are built from many small cells rather than a few huge ones.

Study tip. Do not confuse magnification with resolution. A blurry photo blown up to poster size is highly magnified but poorly resolved. When asked why the EM shows more detail, the answer is resolution, and the reason is the electron's shorter wavelength.
Key point

Light microscopes resolve down to about 200 nm and can show living cells; electron microscopes resolve down to a few nanometers but require dead, prepared samples, with SEM showing surfaces and TEM showing interiors. The cell theory holds that all organisms are made of cells, the cell is life's basic unit, and all cells come from preexisting cells. The surface area to volume ratio explains why cells are small.

Section 2Prokaryotic and eukaryotic cells

Features shared by all cells

Every cell, whatever its type, has four things in common. It is bounded by a plasma membrane, a selective barrier that lets oxygen, nutrients and wastes pass while keeping the cell's contents in. Inside is the cytosol, a semifluid, jellylike substance in which subcellular components are suspended. Every cell carries chromosomes made of DNA that hold its genes. And every cell has ribosomes, the small complexes of RNA and protein that make proteins according to instructions from the genes.

Beyond these essentials, cells come in two fundamentally different organizations. Organisms of the domains Bacteria and Archaea are made of prokaryotic cells. Protists, fungi, plants and animals, which make up the domain Eukarya, are made of eukaryotic cells. The names come from the Greek karyon, kernel, meaning the nucleus: pro means before and eu means true.

Prokaryotic cells

The defining feature of a prokaryotic cell is that its DNA is not enclosed in a membrane-bounded nucleus. Instead, the main chromosome, usually a single circular DNA molecule, is concentrated in a region called the nucleoid, which has no membrane around it. Many prokaryotes also carry plasmids, small circles of extra DNA that often carry genes for antibiotic resistance and can be passed from cell to cell. Prokaryotes lack membrane-enclosed organelles; the region between the nucleoid and the plasma membrane is the cytoplasm, and their ribosomes are smaller (70S) than those of eukaryotes (80S). Most prokaryotic cells are 1 to 5 µm long, about a tenth the diameter of a typical eukaryotic cell.

Outside the plasma membrane, nearly all prokaryotes have a rigid cell wall. In bacteria the wall is made of peptidoglycan, a network of sugar polymers cross-linked by short peptides; archaeal walls lack peptidoglycan. Many prokaryotes also secrete a sticky outer layer of polysaccharide or protein called a capsule, which helps them stick to surfaces and resist the host's immune defenses. Hairlike appendages called fimbriae attach cells to surfaces and to each other, and longer pili (sex pili) pull two cells together to transfer DNA. Many prokaryotes swim with flagella, whip-like structures that rotate like propellers. Bacterial flagella are built from different proteins and work by a different mechanism than eukaryotic flagella, an example of similar functions evolving independently.

capsule cell wall plasma membrane ribosomes (70S) nucleoid: circularchromosome, no membrane plasmid fimbriae flagellum 1 to 5 µm long
Figure 2.2 A typical rod-shaped bacterium. The DNA lies in a nucleoid without a surrounding membrane, ribosomes are free in the cytoplasm, and the cell is enclosed by a plasma membrane, a peptidoglycan cell wall and, often, a capsule. Fimbriae attach the cell to surfaces and a flagellum drives it.
Connection. Many antibiotics work because bacterial cells differ from ours. Penicillin and its relatives block the enzymes that cross-link peptidoglycan, so growing bacteria burst; our cells have no peptidoglycan to attack. Tetracycline, streptomycin and erythromycin bind bacterial 70S ribosomes but not our 80S ribosomes. Because mitochondria have bacteria-like ribosomes, some of these drugs can cause side effects at high doses, a clue to the evolutionary origin of mitochondria discussed in Section 3.

Eukaryotic cells

A eukaryotic cell has its DNA inside a nucleus bounded by a double membrane, and it is divided internally by membranes into many organelles, each with a specialized job. Compartmentalization lets incompatible processes run side by side: the acidic, enzyme-filled interior of a lysosome can digest material without harming the cytosol, and fatty acids can be built in one compartment while they are broken down in another. Internal membranes also provide huge surface area for enzymes and transport proteins. Eukaryotic cells are typically 10 to 100 µm in diameter, and they have a cytoskeleton of protein fibers that shapes them, organizes their interior and moves them.

FeatureProkaryotic cellEukaryotic cell
DomainsBacteria and ArchaeaEukarya (protists, fungi, plants, animals)
Typical size1 to 5 µm10 to 100 µm
NucleusNone; DNA in a nucleoidMembrane-bounded nucleus with nuclear envelope
ChromosomesUsually one circular chromosome, plus plasmidsSeveral linear chromosomes with histone proteins
Membrane-bounded organellesAbsentPresent: ER, Golgi, lysosomes, mitochondria and others
Ribosomes70S, free in cytoplasm80S in cytosol and on rough ER; 70S in mitochondria and chloroplasts
Cell wallUsually present; peptidoglycan in bacteriaCellulose in plants, chitin in fungi, absent in animals
CytoskeletonSimple protein filamentsExtensive: microtubules, microfilaments, intermediate filaments
FlagellaRotating protein filament (flagellin)Whipping 9 + 2 microtubule structure
Cell divisionBinary fissionMitosis and meiosis

Animal cells and plant cells

Animal and plant cells share most organelles: a nucleus, ribosomes, endoplasmic reticulum, Golgi apparatus, mitochondria, peroxisomes, a cytoskeleton and a plasma membrane. They differ in a few telling ways. Plant cells have a rigid cell wall of cellulose outside the plasma membrane, chloroplasts for photosynthesis, a large central vacuole that can fill most of the cell's volume, and plasmodesmata, channels through the walls that connect neighboring cells. Animal cells have lysosomes as prominent digestive organelles (plants use their vacuole for much of this job), centrosomes with a pair of centrioles (absent from most plant cells), and, in some cells, flagella or cilia. Without a cell wall, animal cells rely on an extracellular matrix and on junctions with their neighbors for support.

StructureAnimal cellPlant cell
Cell wallAbsentPresent (cellulose)
ChloroplastsAbsentPresent in photosynthetic cells
Central vacuoleAbsent; small vacuoles onlyLarge, often 80 percent of cell volume
LysosomesProminentRare; vacuole does similar work
CentriolesPresent in centrosomeAbsent in most
Connections between cellsTight junctions, desmosomes, gap junctionsPlasmodesmata
Study tip. A common misconception is that plant cells do not have mitochondria "because they have chloroplasts." They have both. Chloroplasts capture light energy and store it in sugar; mitochondria then release that energy as ATP, day and night. Another trap: "prokaryotes have no organelles" is too strong, because they do have ribosomes. They lack membrane-enclosed organelles.
Key point

All cells have a plasma membrane, cytosol, DNA chromosomes and ribosomes. Prokaryotic cells (bacteria and archaea) are small, keep their DNA in a nucleoid and lack membrane-enclosed organelles; eukaryotic cells are larger and divided into a nucleus and many organelles, which separates incompatible processes. Plant cells add a cellulose wall, chloroplasts, a central vacuole and plasmodesmata, while animal cells have lysosomes, centrioles and an extracellular matrix.

Section 3The endomembrane system, mitochondria and chloroplasts

The nucleus: the cell's information center

The nucleus holds most of the cell's genes and is usually the most conspicuous organelle, averaging about 5 µm across. It is enclosed by the nuclear envelope, a double membrane perforated by nuclear pores about 100 nm wide. Each pore is lined by a large pore complex of proteins that regulates traffic: mRNA and ribosomal subunits move out, while proteins needed in the nucleus, such as DNA polymerases and histones, move in. On the inner side of the envelope, a meshwork of intermediate filaments called the nuclear lamina supports the nucleus and helps organize the DNA.

Inside, DNA is organized into chromosomes. Each chromosome is a single long DNA molecule wrapped around proteins, chiefly histones; the DNA-protein complex is called chromatin. A human body cell has 46 chromosomes. In a cell that is not dividing, chromatin is diffuse; as a cell prepares to divide, it condenses into the thick, visible chromosomes seen in mitosis. A dense region called the nucleolus is where ribosomal RNA (rRNA) is made and joined with proteins imported from the cytoplasm to assemble ribosomal subunits, which then exit through the pores.

Ribosomes: protein factories

Ribosomes are not membrane-bounded; each is a complex of rRNA and protein with a large and a small subunit. Cells that make lots of protein, such as pancreas cells that secrete digestive enzymes, have millions of ribosomes and prominent nucleoli. Ribosomes work in two places. Free ribosomes, suspended in the cytosol, make proteins that function there, such as the enzymes of glycolysis. Bound ribosomes, attached to the outside of the endoplasmic reticulum or nuclear envelope, make proteins destined for membranes, for packaging into organelles such as lysosomes, or for secretion from the cell. Bound and free ribosomes are identical; a ribosome binds the ER only when the protein it is making begins with a signal peptide that directs it there.

The endomembrane system

The endomembrane system includes the nuclear envelope, the endoplasmic reticulum, the Golgi apparatus, lysosomes, vacuoles and the plasma membrane. These membranes are related either through direct physical continuity or by the transfer of membrane segments as small vesicles, sacs made of membrane that bud from one compartment and fuse with another. Together they synthesize proteins, modify and sort them, make lipids, metabolize carbohydrates and detoxify poisons.

The endoplasmic reticulum (ER) is an extensive network of membrane-enclosed tubules and sacs called cisternae, often accounting for more than half the total membrane in a eukaryotic cell. Its internal space, the ER lumen, is continuous with the space between the two membranes of the nuclear envelope. The ER has two regions:

  • Smooth ER lacks ribosomes. It synthesizes lipids, including phospholipids and steroids; the cells of the testes and ovaries that make sex hormones are packed with it. In liver cells, smooth ER enzymes detoxify drugs and poisons, mostly by adding hydroxyl groups that make them more soluble and easier to excrete. Repeated exposure to drugs such as alcohol makes smooth ER proliferate, increasing tolerance. In muscle cells, a specialized smooth ER (the sarcoplasmic reticulum) stores calcium ions and releases them to trigger contraction.
  • Rough ER is studded with bound ribosomes. As a polypeptide grows, it is threaded into the lumen, where it folds into its shape. Many become glycoproteins as ER enzymes attach short carbohydrate chains. Rough ER also makes new membrane, inserting proteins into its own membrane and adding phospholipids. Finished proteins leave in transport vesicles that bud from a specialized region.

The Golgi apparatus: shipping and receiving

Transport vesicles from the ER travel to the Golgi apparatus, a stack of flattened membranous sacs (cisternae). The Golgi has a distinct polarity. The cis face, usually near the ER, receives vesicles; the trans face ships them out. As products move from cis to trans, mainly because the cisternae themselves mature, Golgi enzymes modify them, trimming and changing the carbohydrate chains of glycoproteins and making some polysaccharides, such as the pectins of plant cell walls. The Golgi then sorts products and targets them by attaching molecular tags, such as phosphate groups, that act like postal zip codes. Vesicles from the trans face go to lysosomes, to the plasma membrane for insertion, or to the surface for secretion.

Lysosomes and vacuoles

A lysosome is a membranous sac of hydrolytic enzymes that digest proteins, fats, polysaccharides and nucleic acids. These enzymes work best at about pH 5, which the lysosome maintains by pumping hydrogen ions in from the cytosol. If a lysosome leaks, its enzymes are not very active at the neutral pH of the cytosol, a built-in safeguard. Lysosomes carry out intracellular digestion. In phagocytosis, a cell engulfs a food particle or bacterium in a vacuole that fuses with a lysosome; macrophages destroy bacteria this way. In autophagy, a damaged organelle is wrapped in a membrane and digested, and its building blocks are recycled.

Vacuoles are large vesicles derived from the ER and Golgi. Food vacuoles form by phagocytosis. Many freshwater protists have contractile vacuoles that pump excess water out of the cell. Mature plant cells have a central vacuole enclosed by a membrane called the tonoplast. It stores ions, holds pigments that color petals, accumulates poisons that deter herbivores, and, most importantly, takes up water so that the cell grows larger with little investment in new cytoplasm.

nucleusnucleolus rough ER vesicle cis facetrans face Golgi apparatus lysosomepH 5 to plasmamembrane exocytosis: contentsreleased outside plasmamembrane
Figure 2.3 The endomembrane system at work. A secreted protein is made on ribosomes of the rough ER, carried in a transport vesicle to the cis face of the Golgi, modified as it moves to the trans face, and shipped in vesicles to lysosomes, to the plasma membrane, or out of the cell by exocytosis.
Connection. In lysosomal storage diseases, a missing lysosomal enzyme lets its substrate pile up inside lysosomes. In Tay-Sachs disease, the enzyme that breaks down a membrane lipid called GM2 ganglioside is absent; the lipid accumulates in neurons of the brain, causing progressive neurological decline that is usually fatal in early childhood. In Pompe disease, glycogen builds up in muscle lysosomes. Some of these conditions are treated by infusing the missing enzyme, which cells take up by endocytosis and deliver to their lysosomes.

Mitochondria and chloroplasts: energy converters

Mitochondria are the sites of cellular respiration, the oxygen-using process that releases energy from sugars, fats and other fuels and stores it in ATP. Nearly all eukaryotic cells have them, from one large mitochondrion to thousands, roughly matching the cell's activity; heart muscle cells are especially rich in them. A mitochondrion is enclosed by two membranes. The outer membrane is smooth. The inner membrane is folded into cristae, which greatly increase its surface area for the enzymes of the electron transport chain and ATP synthase. The inner membrane divides the organelle into an intermembrane space and the mitochondrial matrix, which contains enzymes of the citric acid cycle, mitochondrial DNA and ribosomes.

Chloroplasts, found in plants and algae, are the sites of photosynthesis, which converts light energy to chemical energy stored in sugar. They are members of a family of plant organelles called plastids, which also includes amyloplasts that store starch. A chloroplast is enclosed by two membranes separated by a narrow space. Inside lies a third membrane system of flattened sacs called thylakoids, often stacked like coins into grana (singular granum). The thylakoid membranes hold the green pigment chlorophyll and capture light. The fluid outside the thylakoids, the stroma, contains the chloroplast's DNA, ribosomes and the enzymes that build sugar.

Mitochondrion outer membrane inner membranefolded into cristae intermembranespace matrix Chloroplast granum (stackof thylakoids) stroma double outermembrane thylakoid
Figure 2.4 The two energy-converting organelles. Mitochondria fold their inner membrane into cristae, separating the intermembrane space from the matrix. Chloroplasts add a third membrane system of thylakoids stacked into grana, surrounded by the fluid stroma.

The endosymbiont theory

Mitochondria and chloroplasts are not part of the endomembrane system; their proteins are made mostly on free ribosomes in the cytosol and on their own ribosomes inside. Their peculiarities point to a remarkable origin. According to the endosymbiont theory, an early ancestor of eukaryotic cells engulfed an oxygen-using bacterium that was not digested but became an endosymbiont, a cell living inside another cell. Over time the two merged into a single organism, and the endosymbiont became the mitochondrion. Later, one of these cells engulfed a photosynthetic cyanobacterium, which became the chloroplast of the lineage that gave rise to algae and plants. The evidence is strong:

  • Both organelles are enclosed by two membranes, consistent with an engulfed cell inside a vesicle.
  • Both contain their own circular DNA without histones, like bacterial chromosomes.
  • Both have 70S ribosomes resembling bacterial ribosomes, sensitive to some of the same antibiotics.
  • Both reproduce by a splitting process similar to binary fission, and cells cannot make them from scratch.
  • Their DNA sequences are most similar to those of living bacteria: mitochondria to alphaproteobacteria and chloroplasts to cyanobacteria.

Peroxisomes

A peroxisome is a single-membrane compartment with enzymes that remove hydrogen atoms from various substrates and transfer them to oxygen, producing hydrogen peroxide (H2O2). Another enzyme, catalase, immediately converts the toxic H2O2 to water and oxygen. Peroxisomes break down long fatty acids into pieces that mitochondria can burn, and in the liver they detoxify alcohol and other harmful compounds.

OrganelleMembranesMain functionA cell rich in it
NucleusDouble (nuclear envelope with pores)Stores DNA; transcription; ribosome assembly in nucleolusAll eukaryotic cells except mature red blood cells
Rough ERSingleMakes secretory and membrane proteins; adds sugarsPancreatic acinar cells, plasma cells
Smooth ERSingleLipid and steroid synthesis; detoxification; Ca2+ storageLiver cells, steroid-secreting cells, muscle
Golgi apparatusSingle, stackedModifies, sorts and ships productsSecretory cells
LysosomeSingleDigestion at pH 5; autophagyMacrophages
PeroxisomeSingleOxidation reactions; catalase destroys H2O2Liver and kidney cells
MitochondrionDouble; inner folded into cristaeCellular respiration; ATP productionHeart and skeletal muscle, sperm
ChloroplastDouble, plus thylakoidsPhotosynthesisLeaf mesophyll cells
Study tip. To follow any protein, ask where it was made. Proteins made on free ribosomes stay in the cytosol (or are imported into the nucleus, mitochondria, chloroplasts or peroxisomes). Proteins made on bound ribosomes go through the ER and Golgi and end up in lysosomes, in the plasma membrane or outside the cell. The pathway is always ER, then Golgi, then vesicle, never the reverse for new products.
Key point

The nucleus stores DNA and builds ribosomes, which make proteins either free in the cytosol or bound to the rough ER. The endomembrane system (nuclear envelope, ER, Golgi, lysosomes, vacuoles and plasma membrane) makes, modifies, sorts and ships proteins and lipids using vesicles. Mitochondria and chloroplasts convert energy and, with their double membranes, circular DNA and bacterial-like ribosomes, are descendants of engulfed bacteria.

Section 4The cytoskeleton and cell junctions

A dynamic scaffold

Early electron micrographs made the cytosol look like an empty soup in which organelles floated. Better methods revealed instead a network of protein fibers extending throughout the cytoplasm: the cytoskeleton. It gives mechanical support and maintains shape, which matters most in animal cells that lack walls. It anchors organelles in place, and it provides tracks along which motor proteins carry vesicles and organelles. It is constantly disassembled and rebuilt, letting cells change shape, crawl and divide. It has three kinds of fibers.

Microtubules

Microtubules, the thickest fibers (about 25 nm in diameter), are hollow tubes whose walls are made of the globular protein tubulin. Each tubulin unit is a dimer of alpha tubulin and beta tubulin. Microtubules have polarity: dimers are added and removed much faster at the plus end. They shape cells, serve as tracks for vesicles moving from the Golgi to the plasma membrane, separate chromosomes during cell division (as the mitotic spindle) and form the core of cilia and flagella. The drug colchicine, used to treat gout, binds tubulin and blocks microtubule growth; taxol, a cancer drug, does the opposite, freezing microtubules so dividing cells cannot complete mitosis.

In animal cells, microtubules grow out from a centrosome near the nucleus, a microtubule-organizing center that contains a pair of centrioles. Each centriole is a ring of nine sets of triplet microtubules. Plant cells and many fungi organize microtubules without centrioles.

Cilia and flagella are microtubule-containing extensions of some eukaryotic cells. They share a common structure: a core of nine doublets of microtubules arranged in a ring around two single microtubules in the center, the 9 + 2 pattern, covered by the plasma membrane. The assembly is anchored by a basal body whose structure (nine triplets, no center) is identical to a centriole. Arms of the motor protein dynein on each doublet "walk" along the neighboring doublet, using ATP; because the doublets are held together by cross-linking proteins, this walking makes the whole structure bend rather than slide apart. Flagella are usually few and long and move with a snake-like undulation (sperm); cilia are numerous and short and beat in an oar-like power stroke (the lining of the airways, which sweeps mucus out of the lungs, and the oviduct, which moves an egg toward the uterus).

Microfilaments

Microfilaments are the thinnest fibers (about 7 nm), solid rods built from a twisted double chain of actin subunits. They bear tension (pulling forces). A three dimensional network of microfilaments just inside the plasma membrane, the cortex, gives the outer cytoplasm a gel-like consistency and supports the cell's shape. Bundles of microfilaments form the core of microvilli, which increase the surface of intestinal cells. Microfilaments are best known for their role in movement. In muscle cells, thousands of actin filaments interdigitate with thicker filaments of the motor protein myosin, and myosin heads walk along the actin to contract the cell. In dividing animal cells, a ring of actin and myosin pinches the cell in two (the cleavage furrow). Cells such as amoebas and white blood cells crawl by extending pseudopodia as actin assembles at the leading edge, and in plant cells actin and myosin drive cytoplasmic streaming, a circular flow that distributes materials in large cells.

Intermediate filaments

Intermediate filaments range from 8 to 12 nm in diameter, between the other two. They are the most permanent part of the cytoskeleton and are specialized for bearing tension, like rope. Unlike the other two, they are built from a diverse family of proteins, and different cell types use different ones: keratins in epithelial cells (and in hair and nails), neurofilaments in nerve axons, vimentin in fibroblasts and lamins forming the nuclear lamina. They reinforce cell shape, anchor the nucleus, and in skin they connect to junctions between cells to spread mechanical stress. They are found only in some animals, including vertebrates.

Microtubule Microfilament Intermediate filament hollow tubulin dimers(alpha and beta) 25 nm actinsubunits two twistedactin chains 7 nm fibrous proteinscoiled like rope 8 to 12 nm
Figure 2.5 The three fibers of the cytoskeleton, drawn to show relative width. Microtubules are hollow tubes of tubulin that resist compression; microfilaments are thin twisted actin chains that bear tension and drive movement with myosin; intermediate filaments are ropes of fibrous proteins that give permanent strength.
PropertyMicrotubulesMicrofilamentsIntermediate filaments
DiameterAbout 25 nm, hollowAbout 7 nm, solid8 to 12 nm
Protein subunitTubulin (alpha and beta dimer)ActinVaries: keratins, lamins, vimentin, neurofilament proteins
Main mechanical roleResist compressionBear tensionBear tension; permanent
Main functionsCell shape, vesicle tracks, chromosome separation, cilia and flagellaMuscle contraction, cleavage furrow, pseudopodia, cytoplasmic streaming, microvilliAnchor nucleus, nuclear lamina, resist stretch in skin
Motor partnersKinesin and dyneinMyosinNone

Outside the cell: walls and matrix

A plant cell wall protects the cell, maintains its shape and prevents excessive uptake of water. It is built from cellulose microfibrils embedded in a matrix of other polysaccharides and protein. A young cell secretes a thin, flexible primary wall; between neighboring cells lies the middle lamella, rich in sticky pectins that glue cells together. When growth stops, many cells add a strong, often woody secondary wall between the plasma membrane and the primary wall.

Animal cells lack walls but secrete an elaborate extracellular matrix (ECM). Its main ingredients are glycoproteins and other carbohydrate-containing molecules. The most abundant is collagen, about 40 percent of the total protein in the human body, which forms strong fibers embedded in a network of proteoglycans, molecules with a small protein core and many carbohydrate chains that trap water. Glycoproteins called fibronectin bind the ECM to integrins, receptor proteins that span the plasma membrane and connect on the inside to microfilaments. Integrins transmit signals in both directions, so changes in the matrix can alter gene expression inside the cell and coordinate the behavior of all cells in a tissue.

Cell junctions

Neighboring cells in tissues adhere, interact and communicate through specialized junctions.

  • Plasmodesmata are channels that pass through plant cell walls. The plasma membranes of adjacent cells line each channel, so the cytosol of the cells is continuous. Water, small solutes and even some proteins and RNA move from cell to cell this way.
  • Tight junctions press the plasma membranes of neighboring animal cells tightly together, bound by specific proteins, forming a continuous seal around the cells that prevents leakage of fluid between them. Tight junctions between skin cells make us watertight, and in the gut and kidney they force substances to pass through cells rather than around them.
  • Desmosomes (anchoring junctions) work like rivets, fastening cells together into strong sheets. Intermediate filaments of keratin anchor them on the inside. They are abundant in skin and heart muscle, tissues that are stretched and pulled.
  • Gap junctions (communicating junctions) are channels formed by membrane proteins that connect the cytoplasm of adjacent animal cells, letting ions, sugars and other small molecules pass. They are functionally similar to plasmodesmata and are essential in heart muscle, where they let electrical signals spread quickly so the cells contract in unison.
cell 1cell 2 apical surface Tight junctionseals the space;no leakage Desmosomerivets cells;keratin filaments Gap junctionchannels passions, small molecules intermediatefilaments extracellularspace
Figure 2.6 Junctions between animal epithelial cells. Tight junctions near the apical surface seal the gap between cells; desmosomes anchored by intermediate filaments fasten cells into strong sheets; gap junctions form channels that let small molecules and ions pass directly from one cell's cytoplasm to the next.
Connection. In the autoimmune blistering disease pemphigus vulgaris, the immune system makes antibodies against desmosome proteins. With their rivets dissolved, skin cells separate and the skin and mouth lining blister easily. Primary ciliary dyskinesia, an inherited defect in dynein arms, leaves cilia unable to beat: mucus pools in the airways, causing chronic infections, and affected men are often infertile because their sperm cannot swim.
Study tip. Match each junction to a job: tight = "watertight" seal; desmosome = "spot weld" for strength; gap = "gateway" for communication. Plasmodesmata are the plant counterpart of gap junctions, not of tight junctions. For the cytoskeleton, remember that only intermediate filaments are made of different proteins in different cells.
Key point

The cytoskeleton is a dynamic network of microtubules (tubulin; compression, tracks, spindles, cilia and flagella), microfilaments (actin; tension, contraction and crawling with myosin) and intermediate filaments (varied proteins; permanent strength). Outside the cell, plant walls of cellulose and the animal extracellular matrix of collagen and proteoglycans provide support, while plasmodesmata, tight junctions, desmosomes and gap junctions connect neighboring cells.

Section 5Membrane structure, passive and active transport, bulk transport

The fluid mosaic model

The plasma membrane is only about 8 nm thick, yet it controls traffic into and out of the cell. It shows selective permeability: some substances cross easily and others hardly at all. The accepted description of its structure is the fluid mosaic model: a fluid phospholipid bilayer in which a mosaic of diverse proteins is embedded or attached. The phospholipids are amphipathic (Chapter 1), with hydrophilic heads facing the watery cytosol and extracellular fluid and hydrophobic tails facing each other in the interior.

The membrane is held together mainly by hydrophobic interactions, which are much weaker than covalent bonds. Phospholipids can therefore drift sideways within their layer, swapping places with neighbors millions of times per second, though they rarely flip from one layer to the other. Many proteins also drift, more slowly, and some are held in place by attachments to the cytoskeleton or the ECM. Membrane fluidity is essential: a membrane that is too fluid cannot hold proteins in position, and one that solidifies cannot function. Fluidity depends on:

  • Temperature: as temperature falls, the membrane eventually solidifies.
  • Fatty acid tails: unsaturated tails, kinked by cis double bonds, cannot pack closely and keep the membrane fluid at lower temperatures. Organisms adapt: winter wheat and cold-water fish increase the proportion of unsaturated phospholipids in their membranes as temperatures drop.
  • Cholesterol, wedged between phospholipids in animal membranes, acts as a fluidity buffer. At warm temperatures it restrains phospholipid movement, and at cool temperatures it keeps them from packing tightly.

Membrane proteins and carbohydrates

Proteins determine most of a membrane's functions. Integral proteins penetrate the hydrophobic interior; most are transmembrane proteins that span the whole bilayer, with hydrophobic stretches (usually alpha helices of nonpolar amino acids) inside the membrane and hydrophilic regions exposed to the water on each side. Peripheral proteins are not embedded at all; they are loosely bound to the surface, often to exposed parts of integral proteins. Membrane proteins carry out six broad functions: transport, enzymatic activity, signal transduction (receptors), cell to cell recognition, intercellular joining and attachment to the cytoskeleton and ECM.

Cells recognize one another by binding to molecules, often containing carbohydrates, on the outer surface of the plasma membrane. Short, branched carbohydrate chains are covalently bonded to lipids, forming glycolipids, or to proteins, forming glycoproteins. Together they make a sugar coat, the glycocalyx, that differs from species to species, from individual to individual and from one cell type to another. The A, B, AB and O human blood types reflect variation in the carbohydrate part of glycoproteins on red blood cells. Membranes are therefore asymmetric: the inner and outer layers differ in their lipids, and carbohydrates face only the outside.

Extracellular fluid Cytoplasm channel protein(transmembrane) glycoprotein glycolipid peripheral protein cholesterol hydrophilic heads hydrophobic tails phospholipid bilayer
Figure 2.7 The fluid mosaic model. Phospholipids form a bilayer with hydrophobic tails inside. Transmembrane proteins such as channels span it, peripheral proteins sit on one face, cholesterol tempers fluidity, and carbohydrates on glycoproteins and glycolipids face only the outside of the cell.

Permeability of the lipid bilayer

The hydrophobic core of the bilayer controls what can cross on its own. Small nonpolar molecules, such as O2, CO2 and steroid hormones, dissolve in the lipid and cross easily. Very small polar molecules such as water cross slowly. Ions and larger polar molecules such as glucose barely cross at all, because they are surrounded by water and repelled by the hydrophobic core. These substances cross through transport proteins. Channel proteins provide hydrophilic tunnels; aquaporins, for example, let up to 3 billion water molecules per second pass through each channel, and many ion channels open and close in response to signals (gated channels). Carrier proteins bind a specific substance and change shape to shuttle it across.

Passive transport: diffusion and osmosis

Diffusion is the net movement of a substance from where it is more concentrated to where it is less concentrated, the result of random thermal motion. Any substance diffuses down its own concentration gradient, independent of other substances, until it reaches dynamic equilibrium, when as many molecules cross one way as the other. Because no cellular energy is spent, diffusion across a membrane is called passive transport. Oxygen diffuses into a cell that is using it, and CO2 diffuses out.

Osmosis is the diffusion of free water across a selectively permeable membrane. Water moves from the side with lower solute concentration (more free water) to the side with higher solute concentration, because solutes bind water molecules and reduce the concentration of free water. To predict osmosis, compare the solution outside a cell to the cell's interior using tonicity, the ability of a surrounding solution to make a cell gain or lose water. Tonicity depends on the concentration of solutes that cannot cross the membrane.

  • An isotonic solution has the same nonpenetrating solute concentration as the cell; there is no net water movement. For human cells, 0.9 percent NaCl (normal saline) is isotonic.
  • A hypertonic solution has more nonpenetrating solute than the cell; the cell loses water. An animal cell shrivels (crenation); in a plant cell, the plasma membrane pulls away from the wall in plasmolysis, usually lethal.
  • A hypotonic solution has less solute than the cell; water enters. An animal cell swells and may burst (lysis). A plant cell swells until its wall pushes back, becoming firm, or turgid, which is the healthy state for most plant cells. If water is lost, plants wilt as cells become flaccid.

Organisms without walls that live in hypotonic or hypertonic environments must practice osmoregulation, the control of solute concentrations and water balance. The freshwater protist Paramecium lives in water strongly hypotonic to its cytoplasm and uses a contractile vacuole to pump the incoming water back out.

HypotonicIsotonicHypertonic Animal Plant lysed (bursts) normal shriveled turgid (normal) flaccid plasmolyzed wall
Figure 2.8 Tonicity and water balance. Blue arrows show net water movement. In a hypotonic solution, water enters: animal cells may burst while plant cells become turgid against their walls. In a hypertonic solution, water leaves: animal cells shrivel and plant cell membranes pull away from the wall.

Facilitated diffusion

In facilitated diffusion, polar molecules and ions diffuse passively down their gradients with the help of transport proteins, either channels or carriers. It is still passive: no energy is spent, and the direction is always down the gradient. Because carrier proteins have a limited number of binding sites, facilitated diffusion saturates; once every carrier is busy, adding more solute outside does not speed transport. The GLUT family of glucose carriers moves glucose into most of your cells by facilitated diffusion.

Active transport

Some transport proteins move solutes against their concentration gradients, from low to high. This active transport requires energy, usually from ATP, and lets a cell keep internal concentrations very different from its surroundings. All active transport uses carrier proteins, not channels.

The best-known example is the sodium-potassium pump (Na+/K+ ATPase) of animal cells. In each cycle it binds 3 Na+ on the cytoplasmic side, is phosphorylated by ATP, changes shape and releases the sodium outside; it then binds 2 K+ outside, loses the phosphate, returns to its original shape and releases the potassium inside. The result is high K+ and low Na+ inside the cell. Because it moves 3 positive charges out for every 2 in, the pump also makes the inside of the cell negative relative to the outside.

That voltage across the membrane is the membrane potential, typically about −50 to −70 millivolts. It favors the movement of cations into the cell and anions out. Ions therefore respond to a combined electrochemical gradient: the chemical force of their concentration gradient plus the electrical force of the membrane potential. A transport protein that generates voltage is an electrogenic pump; in animals the main one is the sodium-potassium pump, and in plants, fungi and bacteria it is a proton pump that moves H+ out of the cell.

In cotransport (secondary active transport), a gradient created by a pump drives the uphill transport of another solute. A cotransporter lets an ion flow down its gradient and harnesses that energy to move a second solute against its gradient. In your intestine, a sodium-glucose cotransporter uses the inward Na+ gradient to pull glucose into cells even when glucose is already more concentrated inside. Plant cells use the H+ gradient from their proton pumps to load sucrose into the phloem the same way.

Connection. Oral rehydration therapy, a simple drink of water, salt and glucose, has saved millions of lives from cholera and other diarrheal diseases. It works because the sodium-glucose cotransporter in the intestine keeps operating even when cholera toxin drives salt and water out of the gut. Glucose and Na+ are absorbed together, and water follows by osmosis, rehydrating the patient.
MechanismDirection relative to gradientProtein needed?Energy sourceExample
Simple diffusionDownNoNone (kinetic energy)O2 and CO2 across the bilayer
OsmosisWater moves toward higher solutePartly via aquaporinsNoneWater entering a cell in a hypotonic solution
Facilitated diffusionDownYes: channel or carrierNoneGLUT glucose carrier; ion channels
Primary active transportAgainstYes: carrier (pump)ATP directlyNa+/K+ pump; proton pump
Secondary active transportAgainst (for the cotransported solute)Yes: cotransporterIon gradient made by a pumpSodium-glucose cotransporter; sucrose-H+ cotransporter
Exocytosis and endocytosisBulk movementVesicles and coat proteinsATPNeurotransmitter release; LDL uptake

Bulk transport: exocytosis and endocytosis

Large molecules such as proteins and polysaccharides, and particles such as bacteria, cross the plasma membrane in bulk, packaged in vesicles. This also costs energy. In exocytosis, a transport vesicle from the Golgi moves along microtubules to the plasma membrane, the two membranes fuse, and the contents spill outside while the vesicle membrane becomes part of the plasma membrane. Pancreatic cells secrete insulin this way, and nerve cells release neurotransmitters.

In endocytosis, the cell takes in molecules and particles by forming new vesicles from the plasma membrane. There are three types:

  • Phagocytosis ("cellular eating"): the cell wraps pseudopodia around a large particle, such as a bacterium, and packages it in a food vacuole, which fuses with a lysosome.
  • Pinocytosis ("cellular drinking"): the membrane folds inward to take in droplets of extracellular fluid with whatever solutes they contain. It is nonspecific.
  • Receptor-mediated endocytosis: specific receptors, clustered in coated pits lined with the protein clathrin, bind particular molecules (ligands), and the pit pinches off as a vesicle. This lets cells take up large amounts of specific substances even when they are scarce. Human cells take in cholesterol this way, as low-density lipoprotein (LDL) particles bound to LDL receptors.
Connection. In familial hypercholesterolemia, an inherited condition, LDL receptors are missing or defective. Cells cannot take up LDL by receptor-mediated endocytosis, so cholesterol accumulates in the blood, often several times higher than normal, and causes early atherosclerosis and heart attacks. Studies of this disease revealed how receptor-mediated endocytosis works and led to cholesterol-lowering drugs.
Study tip. To solve any osmosis problem, write down where the solute is more concentrated and remember "water follows solute." Then check whether the solute can cross the membrane: only nonpenetrating solutes create lasting tonicity. A common error is to say a cell in a hypertonic solution is "hypertonic"; tonicity always describes the outside solution relative to the cell.
Key point

Membranes are fluid phospholipid bilayers studded with proteins, kept fluid by unsaturated tails and cholesterol, with carbohydrates for recognition on the outside. Small nonpolar molecules cross by simple diffusion; water crosses by osmosis, governed by tonicity; ions and polar molecules need channels or carriers. Passive transport runs down gradients with no energy, active transport pumps against gradients using ATP directly or indirectly through cotransport, and vesicles carry large cargo out by exocytosis and in by endocytosis.

The chapter in one breath

  • Light microscopes resolve about 200 nm and can show living cells; electron microscopes resolve a few nanometers, with SEM for surfaces and TEM for interiors.
  • The cell theory: all organisms are made of cells, the cell is the basic unit of life, and all cells come from preexisting cells.
  • Cells are small because the surface area to volume ratio falls as size increases.
  • Prokaryotes have a nucleoid, 70S ribosomes, usually a peptidoglycan wall and no membrane-enclosed organelles; eukaryotes have a nucleus and many organelles.
  • Plant cells add a cellulose cell wall, chloroplasts, a central vacuole and plasmodesmata; animal cells have lysosomes, centrioles and an extracellular matrix.
  • The endomembrane system moves products from rough ER to Golgi (cis to trans) to lysosomes, the plasma membrane or secretion.
  • Smooth ER makes lipids, detoxifies drugs and stores calcium; lysosomes digest at pH 5; peroxisomes make and destroy H2O2.
  • Mitochondria (cristae, matrix) and chloroplasts (thylakoids, grana, stroma) convert energy and arose by endosymbiosis.
  • The cytoskeleton comprises microtubules (tubulin, 25 nm), microfilaments (actin, 7 nm) and intermediate filaments (8 to 12 nm); cilia and flagella have a 9 + 2 microtubule core moved by dynein.
  • Tight junctions seal, desmosomes anchor and gap junctions communicate; plants use plasmodesmata.
  • The fluid mosaic membrane is selectively permeable; water moves by osmosis toward the side with more nonpenetrating solute.
  • Passive transport runs down gradients; active transport runs against them using ATP or cotransport; endocytosis and exocytosis move bulk cargo.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
ResolutionThe smallest distance at which two points can still be seen as separate; a measure of image clarity.
Transmission electron microscopeA microscope that passes electrons through thin sections to show internal structure.
Cell theoryThe principle that all life is made of cells, the cell is the basic unit of life and cells come only from cells.
NucleoidThe region of a prokaryotic cell where the chromosome lies, without a surrounding membrane.
PlasmidA small circular DNA molecule separate from the main chromosome, common in bacteria.
PeptidoglycanA polymer of sugars cross-linked by peptides that makes up bacterial cell walls.
Nuclear envelopeThe double membrane, perforated by pores, that encloses the nucleus.
NucleolusThe region of the nucleus where ribosomal RNA is made and ribosomal subunits are assembled.
Endomembrane systemThe connected membranes of the nuclear envelope, ER, Golgi, lysosomes, vacuoles and plasma membrane.
Rough EREndoplasmic reticulum studded with ribosomes; makes secretory and membrane proteins.
Smooth ERRibosome-free ER that makes lipids, detoxifies drugs and stores calcium.
Golgi apparatusStacked membrane sacs that modify, sort and ship proteins and lipids.
LysosomeAn acidic, membrane-bounded sac of hydrolytic enzymes that digests macromolecules.
CristaeThe folds of the inner mitochondrial membrane.
ThylakoidA flattened membrane sac inside a chloroplast that captures light; stacks form grana.
Endosymbiont theoryThe idea that mitochondria and chloroplasts descend from bacteria engulfed by ancestral cells.
PeroxisomeAn organelle that transfers hydrogen to oxygen, making H2O2 and breaking it down with catalase.
MicrotubuleA hollow tube of tubulin that shapes cells, guides vesicles and forms spindles, cilia and flagella.
MicrofilamentA thin actin filament that bears tension and drives contraction and crawling.
Intermediate filamentA ropelike fiber of varied proteins, such as keratin, that gives permanent strength.
Extracellular matrixThe network of collagen, proteoglycans and other glycoproteins secreted around animal cells.
Gap junctionA protein channel joining the cytoplasm of neighboring animal cells.
Fluid mosaic modelThe view of the membrane as a fluid lipid bilayer with embedded and attached proteins.
OsmosisThe diffusion of free water across a selectively permeable membrane.
TonicityThe ability of a surrounding solution to make a cell gain or lose water.
HypertonicDescribes a solution with more nonpenetrating solute than the cell, causing the cell to lose water.
Facilitated diffusionPassive movement of a substance down its gradient through a channel or carrier protein.
Sodium-potassium pumpA carrier that uses ATP to move 3 Na+ out and 2 K+ into an animal cell.
CotransportCoupled transport in which an ion moving down its gradient drives another solute against its gradient.
Receptor-mediated endocytosisUptake of specific molecules that bind receptors clustered in coated pits.

Check yourself

A student wants to watch living white blood cells crawl toward bacteria. Should she use a light microscope or a transmission electron microscope? Why?
A light microscope. White blood cells and bacteria are large enough to resolve with light (above about 200 nm), and only the light microscope can view living cells. Electron microscopy requires fixed, dead specimens in a vacuum.
Calculate the surface area to volume ratio of a cube-shaped cell 2 µm on a side and one 20 µm on a side. What does the result mean for the larger cell?
3 and 0.3. The ratio is 6/s: 6/2 = 3 and 6/20 = 0.3. The larger cell has one tenth as much membrane per unit volume, so it would struggle to exchange enough nutrients and wastes, which is why cells stay small or fold their surfaces.
An unknown cell has ribosomes, a plasma membrane, a cell wall and DNA, but no nucleus and no mitochondria. What kind of cell is it, and what wall material would you test for first?
A prokaryotic cell. Lacking a nucleus and membrane-enclosed organelles marks it as a prokaryote. If it is a bacterium, its wall contains peptidoglycan; if the wall lacks peptidoglycan, it is likely an archaeon.
Trace the path of a digestive enzyme secreted by a pancreatic cell, from gene to the outside of the cell.
Nucleus, rough ER, Golgi, vesicle, exocytosis. The gene is transcribed in the nucleus; the mRNA exits through a pore; a ribosome binds the rough ER and threads the protein into the lumen; a transport vesicle carries it to the cis face of the Golgi; it is modified and leaves from the trans face in a secretory vesicle that fuses with the plasma membrane.
Give three pieces of evidence that mitochondria descend from free-living bacteria.
Any three of these. Two membranes; their own circular DNA without histones; 70S bacterial-type ribosomes; division by a fission-like process; and DNA sequences closely related to alphaproteobacteria.
A drug blocks the assembly of tubulin. Which cell activities would be disrupted, and which would continue?
Microtubule activities stop. Formation of the mitotic spindle (so cell division), vesicle transport along microtubules and the beating of new cilia and flagella would fail. Actin-based processes such as muscle contraction, cytoplasmic streaming and cleavage furrow formation would continue.
Heart muscle cells contract in unison, and skin cells resist being pulled apart. Name the junction most responsible for each property.
Gap junctions and desmosomes. Gap junctions let ions flow directly between heart cells so the electrical signal spreads quickly; desmosomes, anchored by keratin intermediate filaments, rivet skin cells into tough sheets.
Red blood cells are placed in a solution of 2 percent NaCl. Is the solution hypotonic, isotonic or hypertonic, and what happens to the cells?
Hypertonic; the cells shrivel. Body fluids are about 0.9 percent NaCl, so 2 percent has more nonpenetrating solute than the cells. Water leaves the cells by osmosis and they crenate.
Increasing the outside glucose concentration speeds glucose uptake at first, but above a certain level uptake stops increasing. What does that tell you about the transport mechanism?
Glucose uses a carrier protein. Saturation shows a limited number of carriers; once all are occupied, adding more glucose cannot increase the rate. Simple diffusion through the lipid bilayer would keep rising in proportion to the gradient.
A poison stops ATP production. Explain why glucose uptake by the sodium-glucose cotransporter eventually stops, even though the cotransporter itself does not use ATP.
The sodium gradient runs down. The cotransporter is powered by the Na+ gradient, which the ATP-driven sodium-potassium pump maintains. Without ATP the pump stops, Na+ leaks in until the gradient disappears, and the cotransporter has no energy source to move glucose uphill. This is why it is called secondary active transport.
Chapter 3

Energy, Enzymes, Cellular Respiration and Photosynthesis

A living cell is a chemical factory that never shuts down: it pulls energy out of food or sunlight, stores it briefly in ATP, and spends it to build, move and copy itself. This chapter follows that energy from the laws of thermodynamics through the enzymes that control every reaction, the breakdown of glucose in cellular respiration, and the capture of light in photosynthesis. Once you see how these pathways connect, much of physiology, nutrition, agriculture and medicine becomes far easier to understand.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • State the first and second laws of thermodynamics and use free energy (ΔG) to predict whether a reaction is exergonic or endergonic.
  • Explain how ATP stores and transfers energy and how cells use energy coupling to drive uphill reactions.
  • Describe how enzymes lower activation energy, and how temperature, pH, cofactors and inhibitors change their activity.
  • Distinguish competitive, noncompetitive and allosteric regulation and explain feedback inhibition.
  • Trace a glucose molecule through glycolysis, pyruvate oxidation, the citric acid cycle and oxidative phosphorylation, and account for the ATP produced at each stage.
  • Explain chemiosmosis and the role of oxygen as the final electron acceptor.
  • Compare lactic acid and alcohol fermentation with aerobic respiration and describe how respiration is regulated.
  • Describe the light reactions and the Calvin cycle of photosynthesis and how they depend on each other.
  • Contrast C3, C4 and CAM plants and explain how the last two reduce photorespiration.

Section 1Energy, free energy and ATP

Metabolism and the forms of energy

Metabolism is the sum of all the chemical reactions in an organism, organized into metabolic pathways in which each step is catalyzed by a specific enzyme. Catabolic pathways break complex molecules down and release energy (cellular respiration is the classic example); anabolic pathways consume energy to build complex molecules, such as proteins from amino acids. The energy released by catabolism pays for anabolism.

Energy is the capacity to cause change, or to do work. Kinetic energy is the energy of motion, and thermal energy is the kinetic energy of randomly moving molecules; when it is transferred between objects we call it heat. Potential energy is energy stored by location or structure, such as water behind a dam or a proton gradient across a membrane. Chemical energy is the potential energy in the arrangement of atoms in molecules; glucose has much more of it than the carbon dioxide and water it can become.

The laws of thermodynamics

Thermodynamics is the study of energy transformations. An organism is an open system that exchanges energy and matter with its surroundings.

The first law of thermodynamics states that energy can be transferred and transformed but not created or destroyed. A plant converts light energy into chemical energy; an animal converts the chemical energy in food into movement, gradients, new bonds and heat.

The second law of thermodynamics states that every energy transfer or transformation increases the entropy (disorder, or the dispersal of energy) of the universe. No transformation is perfectly efficient; some energy is always lost as heat the cell cannot use. Living things build ordered structures only by taking in organized energy (food or light) and releasing heat and simple, low energy molecules to the surroundings, so the entropy of organism plus surroundings always rises.

Free energy and spontaneous change

To predict whether a reaction can occur without an outside input of energy, biologists use free energy (G), the portion of a system's energy that can do work when temperature and pressure are uniform, as they are in a cell. The change in free energy during a reaction is

ΔG = ΔH − TΔS

where ΔH is the change in enthalpy (total energy, essentially the energy in bonds), ΔS is the change in entropy, and T is the absolute temperature in kelvins. A reaction with a negative ΔG loses free energy and is spontaneous, meaning it is energetically favorable and can proceed without an energy input. In biology the word spontaneous says nothing about speed. The oxidation of a sugar cube in air has a large negative ΔG, yet the cube sits on the table for years, because a barrier called activation energy (Section 2) keeps the reaction from starting.

Reactions are classified by the sign of ΔG:

  • An exergonic reaction releases free energy (ΔG is negative). The products have less free energy than the reactants. The complete oxidation of one mole of glucose, C6H12O6 + 6 O2 → 6 CO2 + 6 H2O, has a standard ΔG of about −686 kcal/mol (−2,870 kJ/mol).
  • An endergonic reaction absorbs free energy (ΔG is positive). It is not spontaneous, and the energy must come from somewhere else. Photosynthesis, the reverse of glucose oxidation, is strongly endergonic; its energy comes from light.

At chemical equilibrium the forward and reverse reactions occur at the same rate, ΔG is zero, and the system can do no work. A cell at metabolic equilibrium would be dead, so living cells keep their pathways far from equilibrium: products are constantly pulled away by the next reaction and fresh substrates constantly arrive.

FeatureExergonic reactionEndergonic reaction
Sign of ΔGNegativePositive
Free energy of products vs reactantsProducts lowerProducts higher
Spontaneous?Yes (energetically favorable, though it may be slow)No; needs an energy input or coupling
Typical role in metabolismCatabolism: respiration, ATP hydrolysisAnabolism: protein, DNA and starch synthesis; active transport
ExamplesGlucose oxidation (−686 kcal/mol); ATP to ADP + Pi (−7.3 kcal/mol)Glutamate + NH3 to glutamine (+3.4 kcal/mol); photosynthesis (+686 kcal/mol)

ATP: the cell's energy currency

Cells do three main kinds of work: chemical work (pushing endergonic reactions, such as building polymers), transport work (pumping substances across membranes against their gradients), and mechanical work (beating cilia, contracting muscle, moving chromosomes). Most of this work is powered, directly or indirectly, by ATP (adenosine triphosphate).

ATP is a nucleotide made of adenine, the sugar ribose, and a chain of three phosphate groups joined by phosphoanhydride bonds. These are often called "high energy bonds," but the bonds are not unusually strong. The three negatively charged phosphates repel one another, and the products of hydrolysis are far more stable. Removing the terminal phosphate yields ADP plus inorganic phosphate (Pi) and releases about 7.3 kcal/mol (30.5 kJ/mol) under standard conditions, and closer to 13 kcal/mol under cellular conditions.

Adenosine Adenine Ribose PPP αβγ Phosphoanhydride bonds Terminal phosphate is transferred ATP ADP + Pᵢ Hydrolysis releases energy (ΔG°′ = −7.3 kcal/mol) Energy coupling drives chemical, transport and mechanical work Phosphorylation of ADP using energy from catabolism (respiration) or light
Figure 3.1 ATP and the ATP cycle. Notice that the energy is released when the terminal phosphate is removed and transferred, not stored in one special bond, and that ADP is recycled to ATP continuously.

Energy coupling and phosphorylation

Energy coupling is the use of an exergonic process to drive an endergonic one. The overall ΔG of two coupled reactions is the sum of their individual ΔG values, so as long as the sum is negative, the pair proceeds. The cell rarely just hydrolyzes ATP and lets the energy escape as heat. Instead, an enzyme transfers the terminal phosphate from ATP to another molecule, a step called phosphorylation. The phosphorylated intermediate is less stable (has more free energy) than the original molecule, so its next reaction becomes exergonic.

Consider the synthesis of glutamine from glutamate and ammonia (ΔG about +3.4 kcal/mol). The enzyme first phosphorylates glutamate using ATP, and the phosphorylated intermediate then reacts readily with ammonia. The coupled reaction has an overall ΔG of about −3.9 kcal/mol (+3.4 − 7.3). Transport and mechanical work follow the same logic: the sodium potassium pump changes shape when phosphorylated, and motor proteins such as myosin change shape as they bind and hydrolyze ATP.

ATP is a renewable resource. The ATP cycle regenerates ATP from ADP, an endergonic reaction paid for by catabolism. A working muscle cell recycles its whole ATP pool in about a minute, some 10 million molecules per second, and an adult turns over roughly his or her body weight in ATP each day. ATP is a currency spent as fast as it is earned; long-term storage is the job of glycogen, starch and fat.

Oxidation, reduction and electron carriers

Much of the energy flow in metabolism is the movement of electrons. A reaction that transfers electrons from one substance to another is an oxidation reduction reaction, or redox reaction. Losing electrons is oxidation; gaining electrons is reduction (the mnemonic is OIL RIG: oxidation is loss, reduction is gain). The electron donor is the reducing agent and the electron acceptor is the oxidizing agent. In biology, electrons often travel with protons, as hydrogen atoms, so a molecule that loses hydrogen atoms is usually being oxidized.

Electrons release energy when they move from a less electronegative atom to a more electronegative one. In glucose they are shared evenly between carbon and hydrogen; in CO2 and water they are pulled close to oxygen. The cell does not let them fall to oxygen all at once, as in a fire, but hands them in small steps to electron carriers.

The most important carrier is the coenzyme NAD+ (nicotinamide adenine dinucleotide, from the vitamin niacin). Dehydrogenase enzymes remove two hydrogen atoms from a fuel, give both electrons and one proton to NAD+, and release the other proton, forming NADH. A related carrier, FAD (from riboflavin), becomes FADH2. Photosynthesis uses NADP+, which becomes NADPH; NADH mainly feeds energy harvest, while NADPH supplies reducing power for synthesis.

Study tip. Students often think ATP "contains" energy in one magic bond, or that breaking a bond releases energy. Breaking any bond always requires energy; energy is released when new, more stable bonds form. ATP hydrolysis is exergonic because the products (ADP, Pi and their interactions with water) are much more stable than ATP. If you can explain that sentence aloud, you understand ATP.
Key point

Energy is conserved but every transformation increases entropy, so cells run on a steady supply of free energy. Reactions with negative ΔG are exergonic and can proceed spontaneously; endergonic reactions are driven by coupling them to ATP hydrolysis, usually through phosphorylation. ATP is regenerated continuously by catabolism, and redox carriers such as NAD+ and FAD shuttle electrons, and their energy, between pathways.

Section 2Enzymes and their regulation

Activation energy and catalysis

Every reaction must pass through an unstable transition state in which old bonds are strained and new ones partly formed. The energy needed to reach it is the activation energy (EA). At body temperature few molecules collide hard enough to get over this barrier, and heating the cell would denature proteins and speed every reaction indiscriminately.

A catalyst is a substance that speeds a reaction without being consumed. Biological catalysts are enzymes, nearly all of them proteins (a few are RNA molecules called ribozymes, such as the ribosomal RNA that forms peptide bonds). Enzymes speed reactions, often by factors of a million or more, by lowering the activation energy. They do not change ΔG, they do not change the position of equilibrium, and they cannot make an endergonic reaction exergonic. They simply let the reaction reach equilibrium faster, and because each enzyme catalyzes only one reaction or a small set of reactions, they let the cell decide which reactions happen.

Progress of the reaction Free energy (G) EA EA ΔG < 0 (unchanged) Reactants Products Transition state (uncatalyzed) Without enzyme With enzyme EA = activation energy
Figure 3.2 An enzyme lowers the activation energy barrier. Notice that the starting and ending free energy levels, and therefore ΔG, are identical with and without the enzyme.

The active site and induced fit

The reactant an enzyme acts on is its substrate. The substrate binds to a pocket or groove on the enzyme, the active site, usually formed by only a handful of amino acids brought together by the protein's folding. The shape and chemistry of the active site make enzymes highly specific: sucrase hydrolyzes sucrose but not maltose, even though both are disaccharides. When the substrate enters, the enzyme changes shape slightly so that the active site grips the substrate more snugly, an effect called induced fit. The older "lock and key" picture captures specificity but misses this flexibility.

Within the enzyme substrate complex, the active site lowers the activation energy in several ways:

  • It acts as a template that holds two or more substrates in the correct orientation to react.
  • It strains the substrate's bonds, bending it toward the transition state.
  • It provides a favorable microenvironment, for example a pocket of acidic side chains that can donate protons.
  • Amino acid side chains can participate directly, briefly forming covalent bonds with the substrate before the product is released.

The enzyme is unchanged by the reaction and may handle thousands of substrate molecules per second. The rate rises with substrate concentration until every enzyme molecule is busy; the enzyme is then saturated and the reaction runs at its maximum velocity, Vmax. The substrate concentration giving half of Vmax is the Michaelis constant, Km; a low Km means high affinity for the substrate.

Effects of the environment

Because an enzyme's activity depends on its shape, anything that changes shape changes activity. Each enzyme has an optimal temperature and optimal pH. Warming speeds collisions and the rate rises, until the weak bonds holding the protein's shape break and the enzyme denatures. Most human enzymes work best near 37°C, while enzymes of hot spring bacteria work best at 70°C or higher (one of them, Taq polymerase, makes the polymerase chain reaction possible). Pepsin in the stomach has a pH optimum near 2; trypsin in the small intestine works best near pH 8.

Many enzymes need nonprotein helpers called cofactors. Inorganic cofactors are metal ions such as zinc, iron, copper and magnesium. Organic cofactors are called coenzymes, and most vitamins are needed in the diet because they are coenzymes or their precursors: niacin for NAD+, riboflavin for FAD, pantothenic acid for coenzyme A, thiamine for the coenzyme of pyruvate dehydrogenase.

Study tip. If a question asks what an enzyme changes, the safe answer is "only the rate (by lowering activation energy)." An enzyme never changes ΔG, the equilibrium constant, or the identity of the products. Check every answer choice against that rule.

Enzyme inhibitors

Chemicals that selectively block enzymes are called inhibitors. If an inhibitor attaches by covalent bonds, the inhibition is usually irreversible; if it attaches by weak bonds, it is reversible.

  • Competitive inhibitors resemble the normal substrate and compete for the active site. Because binding is reversible, adding more substrate can outcompete the inhibitor. A competitive inhibitor raises the apparent Km (more substrate is needed to reach half speed) but leaves Vmax unchanged. Statin drugs, which lower cholesterol, are competitive inhibitors of HMG-CoA reductase.
  • Noncompetitive inhibitors bind elsewhere on the enzyme and change its shape so that the active site works less effectively. Adding substrate cannot overcome them. They lower Vmax; in the classic pure form Km is unchanged.
  • Irreversible inhibitors bond covalently to the enzyme. Nerve gases such as sarin bind a serine in the active site of acetylcholinesterase; penicillin permanently disables the bacterial enzyme that cross links the cell wall; aspirin acetylates cyclooxygenase.
Normal bindingCompetitiveNoncompetitive Substrate Enzyme Active site open I Substrate blocked Inhibitor in active site More substrate overcomes it Kₘ rises, Vₘₐₓ same I Inhibitor at another site Vₘₐₓ falls Substrate no longer fits Distorted active site
Figure 3.3 Normal binding compared with competitive and noncompetitive inhibition. Notice where each inhibitor binds and why only competitive inhibition can be overcome by raising substrate concentration.

Allosteric regulation and feedback inhibition

Cells control which pathways run by switching enzymes on and off. In allosteric regulation, a regulatory molecule binds an allosteric site separate from the active site and stabilizes either the active or the inactive shape of the enzyme, which is usually built of several subunits. An activator stabilizes the active form and an inhibitor the inactive form; because binding is reversible, activity tracks the regulators' concentrations.

In cooperativity, substrate binding at one active site shifts the other subunits to their active shape, raising their affinity and giving an S shaped (sigmoidal) rate curve. Hemoglobin is not an enzyme, but its cooperative oxygen binding works the same way.

The most common control logic is feedback inhibition, in which a pathway's end product inhibits an early enzyme, often the first committed step. In some bacteria, isoleucine is made from threonine in five steps; accumulating isoleucine binds an allosteric site on threonine deaminase, the first enzyme, and shuts the pathway down until isoleucine is used up. Section 4 shows the same principle at phosphofructokinase.

Cells also regulate enzymes by adding or removing phosphate groups (Chapter 4), by controlling how much enzyme is made, and by localizing enzymes in particular compartments, such as the citric acid cycle enzymes in the mitochondrial matrix.

Type of controlWhere the regulator bindsEffect on kineticsOvercome by more substrate?Example
Competitive inhibitionActive siteApparent Km increases; Vmax unchangedYesStatins on HMG-CoA reductase; ethanol competing with methanol at alcohol dehydrogenase
Noncompetitive inhibitionSeparate siteVmax decreases; Km unchanged (pure form)NoHeavy metal ions such as mercury binding enzyme sulfhydryl groups
Irreversible inhibitionUsually active site, covalent bondEnzyme permanently lostNoSarin on acetylcholinesterase; penicillin on transpeptidase; aspirin on cyclooxygenase
Allosteric activationAllosteric siteStabilizes active formNot applicableAMP activating phosphofructokinase
Feedback inhibitionAllosteric site of an early enzymeEnd product shuts off its own pathwayNot applicableIsoleucine inhibiting threonine deaminase; ATP and citrate inhibiting phosphofructokinase
Connection. Methanol itself is not very toxic, but alcohol dehydrogenase converts it to formaldehyde and formic acid, which damage the optic nerve. Physicians treat methanol poisoning with fomepizole, or historically with ethanol, both of which occupy the active site of alcohol dehydrogenase and slow the formation of the toxic products while the kidneys clear the methanol. It is competitive inhibition used as an antidote.
Key point

Enzymes speed reactions by lowering activation energy through a specific active site that binds substrate by induced fit; they never change ΔG or equilibrium. Activity depends on temperature, pH and cofactors. Competitive inhibitors compete for the active site, noncompetitive inhibitors change the enzyme's shape from another site, and allosteric regulators, especially end products acting through feedback inhibition, let the cell match each pathway's output to its needs.

Section 3Glycolysis, the citric acid cycle and oxidative phosphorylation

An overview of cellular respiration

Cellular respiration is the catabolic process that extracts energy from organic fuel by oxidizing it, ideally all the way to carbon dioxide and water. In aerobic respiration the final electron acceptor is oxygen. Some prokaryotes carry out anaerobic respiration, using a different inorganic final acceptor such as sulfate or nitrate. Glucose is the fuel textbooks follow, but fats and proteins feed into the same pathways (Section 4). The overall equation for glucose is

C6H12O6 + 6 O2 → 6 CO2 + 6 H2O + energy (ATP and heat)

In this reaction glucose is oxidized to carbon dioxide and oxygen is reduced to water. Respiration has three stages:

  1. Glycolysis, in the cytosol, splits glucose into two molecules of pyruvate.
  2. Pyruvate oxidation and the citric acid cycle, in the mitochondrial matrix (in the cytosol of prokaryotes), finish the oxidation of the fuel to carbon dioxide.
  3. Oxidative phosphorylation, at the inner mitochondrial membrane, uses an electron transport chain and chemiosmosis to make most of the ATP.

ATP is made in two ways. In substrate level phosphorylation, an enzyme transfers a phosphate group directly from a phosphorylated substrate to ADP. This happens in glycolysis and in the citric acid cycle and accounts for only about 4 ATP per glucose. In oxidative phosphorylation, the energy of electrons passed down the transport chain builds a proton gradient that drives ATP synthase; this accounts for about 26 to 28 ATP per glucose, nearly 90 percent of the total.

Cytosol Mitochondrion Glucose Glycolysis +2 ATP 2 pyruvate Pyruvate oxidation Acetyl CoA Citric acid cycle +2 ATP CO₂ Oxidative phosphorylation Electron transport chain and chemiosmosis O₂ → H₂O + about 26 to 28 ATP NADH NADH, FADH₂ NADH from glycolysis Total: about 30 to 32 ATP per glucose
Figure 3.4 The three stages of cellular respiration and where they happen. Notice that glycolysis and the citric acid cycle make only a little ATP directly; their main product is high energy electrons (dashed red arrows) carried by NADH and FADH2 to oxidative phosphorylation.

Glycolysis

Glycolysis ("sugar splitting") is a sequence of ten enzyme catalyzed reactions in the cytosol that breaks one six carbon glucose into two three carbon molecules of pyruvate. It does not require oxygen and occurs in nearly every living organism, which suggests it evolved very early, before oxygen was abundant in the atmosphere and before eukaryotic organelles existed. Its steps fall into two phases.

In the energy investment phase (steps 1 to 5), the cell spends 2 ATP. Hexokinase phosphorylates glucose to glucose 6-phosphate, which traps it in the cell because the charged molecule cannot cross the membrane. After an isomerization to fructose 6-phosphate, the enzyme phosphofructokinase (PFK) adds a second phosphate, forming fructose 1,6-bisphosphate. This is the committed step of glycolysis and its main control point. Aldolase then splits the six carbon sugar into two three carbon sugars, glyceraldehyde 3-phosphate (G3P) and dihydroxyacetone phosphate, which is converted to a second G3P.

In the energy payoff phase (steps 6 to 10), each G3P is oxidized by a dehydrogenase that transfers electrons to NAD+, producing NADH, while a phosphate from solution is attached. Two later steps transfer phosphates to ADP by substrate level phosphorylation; the last, catalyzed by pyruvate kinase, produces pyruvate. Because everything after the split happens twice per glucose, the payoff phase yields 4 ATP and 2 NADH.

The net result of glycolysis per glucose is 2 pyruvate, 2 ATP (4 made minus 2 invested) and 2 NADH. No carbon dioxide is released. Glycolysis captures only a small fraction of the energy in glucose; most of it remains in the two pyruvate molecules, waiting to be extracted in the mitochondrion.

Pyruvate oxidation

In eukaryotes, pyruvate enters the mitochondrion by active transport. There, a large multienzyme complex, pyruvate dehydrogenase, carries out three linked steps for each pyruvate: it removes the carboxyl group as CO2 (the first carbon dioxide released in respiration), oxidizes the remaining two carbon fragment while reducing NAD+ to NADH, and attaches the resulting acetyl group to coenzyme A, forming acetyl CoA. Per glucose, this link step produces 2 acetyl CoA, 2 CO2 and 2 NADH. Acetyl CoA is a crossroads molecule: it can enter the citric acid cycle for energy or, when energy is plentiful, be used to make fatty acids.

The citric acid cycle

The citric acid cycle (Krebs cycle) in the mitochondrial matrix completes the oxidation of the fuel in eight steps. First, the two carbon acetyl group joins the four carbon oxaloacetate to form the six carbon citrate. Two carbons are then removed as CO2, and the remaining four carbon molecules are oxidized and rearranged until oxaloacetate is regenerated. The succinate dehydrogenase step, the only one catalyzed by an enzyme in the inner membrane, transfers electrons to FAD.

Each turn of the cycle (one acetyl CoA) produces 2 CO2, 3 NADH, 1 FADH2 and 1 ATP (in animal cells, often made first as GTP and then transferred to ADP). Because one glucose yields two acetyl CoA, the cycle turns twice per glucose: 4 CO2, 6 NADH, 2 FADH2 and 2 ATP. Notice that the cycle itself does not use oxygen, but it stops quickly without oxygen because it depends on a supply of NAD+ and FAD that only the electron transport chain can regenerate.

StageLocation (eukaryote)Input per glucoseOutput per glucoseATP made directly
GlycolysisCytosol1 glucose, 2 ATP, 2 NAD+2 pyruvate, 4 ATP (net 2), 2 NADH2 (substrate level)
Pyruvate oxidationMitochondrial matrix2 pyruvate, 2 NAD+, 2 CoA2 acetyl CoA, 2 CO2, 2 NADH0
Citric acid cycle (2 turns)Mitochondrial matrix2 acetyl CoA, 6 NAD+, 2 FAD4 CO2, 6 NADH, 2 FADH22 (substrate level)
Oxidative phosphorylationInner mitochondrial membrane10 NADH, 2 FADH2, 6 O26 H2O, NAD+ and FAD returnedAbout 26 to 28
Total6 CO2, 6 H2OAbout 30 to 32

The electron transport chain

By the end of the citric acid cycle, glucose has been completely oxidized to CO2, but only 4 ATP have been made. Most of the energy is held in the electrons carried by 10 NADH and 2 FADH2. The electron transport chain releases that energy in small, usable steps. In eukaryotes it is a series of protein complexes embedded in the folded inner mitochondrial membrane (the cristae, whose folding provides enormous surface area); in prokaryotes it lies in the plasma membrane. Most carriers are proteins with tightly bound prosthetic groups, such as iron sulfur clusters and the heme groups of proteins called cytochromes.

NADH donates its electrons to complex I (NADH dehydrogenase). FADH2, bound in complex II (succinate dehydrogenase), adds its electrons at a lower energy level. Both complexes pass electrons to ubiquinone (Q), a small, mobile, lipid soluble carrier that moves within the membrane. Q delivers electrons to complex III, which hands them to cytochrome c, a small mobile protein on the outer face of the inner membrane. Cytochrome c carries them to complex IV (cytochrome oxidase), which passes them to oxygen, the final electron acceptor. Oxygen picks up a pair of hydrogen ions and becomes water. Each carrier is more electronegative than the one before, so electrons fall step by step down an energy gradient of about 53 kcal/mol from NADH to oxygen.

The chain itself makes no ATP. Its job is to use the energy of falling electrons to pump hydrogen ions (protons) from the matrix across the inner membrane into the intermembrane space. Complexes I, III and IV act as proton pumps; complex II does not, which is one reason FADH2 yields less ATP than NADH.

Chemiosmosis and ATP synthase

Proton pumping creates a proton motive force: a higher H+ concentration and positive charge in the intermembrane space. Protons cannot cross the lipid bilayer, so their only route back is through ATP synthase. As protons flow through it, they turn a rotor and internal rod, and the rotation changes the shape of the catalytic knob in the matrix so that it joins ADP and Pi into ATP. Using a hydrogen ion gradient across a membrane to drive cellular work is called chemiosmosis; it also makes ATP in chloroplasts and powers bacterial flagella.

Each NADH supplies enough proton pumping to make about 2.5 ATP, and each FADH2 about 1.5 ATP. The two NADH from glycolysis are made in the cytosol and must pass their electrons into the mitochondrion through a shuttle; depending on the cell type the shuttle delivers them to NAD+ (full value) or to FAD (lower value). This is why the total is given as a range: about 30 to 32 ATP per glucose (older books quote 36 to 38, based on earlier estimates). Respiration captures roughly 34 percent of the energy in glucose as ATP; the rest is released as heat, which helps mammals and birds keep a constant body temperature.

Intermembrane space (high H⁺) Mitochondrial matrix (low H⁺) Inner membrane IIIIIIIVQc NADH → NAD⁺ FADH₂ ½ O₂ + 2 H⁺ → H₂O H⁺H⁺H⁺H⁺H⁺ H⁺ Protons flow back ATP synthase ADP + Pᵢ → ATP Electron path Proton movement
Figure 3.5 Oxidative phosphorylation. Notice that the electron carriers (red dashed path) pump protons outward at complexes I, III and IV, but only ATP synthase lets them back in, and only that return flow makes ATP.
Study tip. To keep the totals straight, count electron carriers first, then convert. Per glucose: 2 + 2 + 6 = 10 NADH and 2 FADH2. Then 10 × 2.5 = 25 and 2 × 1.5 = 3, for 28 ATP from oxidative phosphorylation (26 if the glycolytic NADH uses the glycerol phosphate shuttle). Add the 4 from substrate level phosphorylation and you get 30 to 32. If you remember where each number comes from you never need to memorize the total.
Connection. Cyanide and carbon monoxide bind complex IV and stop electron flow to oxygen, so ATP production collapses within minutes even though the blood still carries oxygen. Uncouplers do the opposite: they let protons leak back across the membrane without passing through ATP synthase, so fuel is burned and heat is released but little ATP is made. Brown fat in newborns and hibernating mammals uses a natural uncoupling protein, thermogenin, to generate heat; the industrial chemical dinitrophenol was once sold as a weight loss drug and killed people by overheating them.
Key point

Glycolysis in the cytosol splits glucose into 2 pyruvate with a net gain of 2 ATP and 2 NADH. Pyruvate oxidation and two turns of the citric acid cycle in the matrix release all six carbons as CO2 and load the carriers (10 NADH and 2 FADH2 in total). The electron transport chain uses electron energy to pump protons, and ATP synthase uses the proton gradient (chemiosmosis) to make most of the cell's ATP, about 30 to 32 per glucose, with oxygen as the final electron acceptor.

Section 4Fermentation and the regulation of respiration

Why cells need to regenerate NAD+

Without oxygen, the electron transport chain stops and NADH accumulates. Glycolysis can still make 2 ATP per glucose without oxygen, but it needs a steady supply of NAD+, and the cell holds only a small pool. Cells solve this problem either by anaerobic respiration, in which a prokaryote uses a transport chain with a final acceptor other than oxygen, or by fermentation, in which NADH simply hands its electrons to pyruvate or a derivative of it.

Lactic acid and alcohol fermentation

Fermentation consists of glycolysis plus one or two reactions that regenerate NAD+ by transferring electrons from NADH to an organic molecule. It makes no additional ATP; its only purpose is to keep glycolysis running. The two most common types differ in what accepts the electrons.

In lactic acid fermentation, lactate dehydrogenase reduces pyruvate directly to lactate, oxidizing NADH to NAD+; no CO2 is released. Lactic acid bacteria do this when they turn milk into yogurt and cheese. Human skeletal muscle switches to lactic acid fermentation when it uses ATP faster than oxygen arrives, as in a sprint, and the liver later converts the lactate back to glucose. Lactate is not the cause of next day soreness, which reflects small injuries to muscle fibers.

In alcohol fermentation, pyruvate first loses CO2 to become acetaldehyde, which is then reduced by NADH to ethanol, regenerating NAD+. Yeasts carry out alcohol fermentation; the CO2 raises bread dough and the ethanol is the basis of brewing and winemaking.

Glucose Glycolysis 2 ADP → 2 ATP 2 NAD⁺ → 2 NADH 2 Pyruvate 2 NADH → 2 NAD⁺ 2 Lactate Lactic acid fermentation Muscle, lactic acid bacteria (yogurt, cheese) 2 CO₂ released 2 Acetaldehyde 2 NADH → 2 NAD⁺ 2 Ethanol Alcohol fermentation Yeast (bread, beer, wine) The regenerated NAD⁺ returns to glycolysis, so 2 ATP per glucose keep being made.
Figure 3.6 Lactic acid and alcohol fermentation. Notice that neither pathway makes ATP after glycolysis; both exist to oxidize NADH (red) back to NAD+.

Comparing fermentation, anaerobic and aerobic respiration

All three processes use glycolysis to make a net 2 ATP per glucose with NAD+ as the oxidizing agent. They differ in the final electron acceptor: an organic molecule in fermentation, oxygen or another inorganic molecule in respiration. Aerobic respiration yields about 16 times more ATP per glucose than fermentation, so fermenting cells must consume glucose much faster.

Organisms differ in their dependence on oxygen. Obligate anaerobes, such as the Clostridium species that cause tetanus and botulism, cannot use oxygen and are often poisoned by it. Facultative anaerobes, such as yeasts, E. coli and human muscle cells, switch between respiration and fermentation depending on oxygen supply. Obligate aerobes require oxygen.

FeatureAerobic respirationAnaerobic respirationFermentation
Final electron acceptorO2 (reduced to H2O)Inorganic molecule other than O2 (such as SO42− or NO3−)Organic molecule (pyruvate or acetaldehyde)
Electron transport chain?YesYesNo
Citric acid cycle?YesUsuallyNo
ATP per glucoseAbout 30 to 32Intermediate, varies by acceptor2
End productsCO2, H2OCO2 plus reduced acceptor (such as H2S)Lactate, or ethanol and CO2
Who uses itMost eukaryotes, many prokaryotesSome prokaryotes (sulfate reducers, denitrifiers)Yeasts, many bacteria, muscle cells under oxygen debt

Other fuels feed the same pathways

Glycolysis and the citric acid cycle are metabolic hubs. Free glucose is only one of many fuels. Starch and glycogen are hydrolyzed to glucose, and other sugars such as fructose and galactose are converted into glycolytic intermediates.

  • Proteins are digested to amino acids, which are used mostly to build new proteins. Excess amino acids are deaminated: the amino group is removed and excreted (in mammals, as urea made in the liver), and the remaining carbon skeleton enters glycolysis or the citric acid cycle as pyruvate, acetyl CoA or a cycle intermediate.
  • Fats are split into glycerol and fatty acids. Glycerol is converted to G3P, a glycolytic intermediate. Fatty acids are broken down by beta oxidation in the mitochondrial matrix into two carbon fragments that enter the cycle as acetyl CoA; each round of beta oxidation also yields one NADH and one FADH2. Because fatty acids are highly reduced (rich in C to H bonds), a gram of fat yields more than twice as much ATP as a gram of carbohydrate (about 9 versus 4 kcal per gram). The 16 carbon fatty acid palmitate yields about 106 ATP.

Regulation of cellular respiration

Cells are thrifty: they make ATP when it is needed and slow down when it is plentiful. The main control mechanism is feedback inhibition of key enzymes by allosteric regulators (Section 2). The most important control point is phosphofructokinase (PFK), which catalyzes the committed step of glycolysis.

  • PFK is inhibited by ATP. When ATP is abundant, respiration slows.
  • PFK is activated by AMP (and ADP). AMP accumulates when ATP is being used up quickly, so a high AMP level is the cell's signal to speed up.
  • PFK is inhibited by citrate, the first product of the citric acid cycle. If citrate builds up in the cytosol, the cycle is running faster than needed, and glycolysis slows to match it. This synchronizes the two stages.

Other control points act later: pyruvate dehydrogenase is inhibited by acetyl CoA and NADH, and oxidative phosphorylation slows automatically when ADP is scarce. Hormones such as epinephrine (Chapter 4) add another layer by mobilizing glucose from glycogen during exercise or stress.

Study tip. A common confusion is to think fermentation "makes" ATP after glycolysis. It does not: all ATP in fermentation comes from glycolysis, and the fermentation steps only recycle NAD+. Another is to think the citric acid cycle uses oxygen directly. It does not, yet it stops without oxygen because NADH cannot be reoxidized. Ask yourself, for any step, "what is this step's role in the NAD+ budget?"
Key point

Fermentation keeps glycolysis running without oxygen by transferring electrons from NADH to an organic acceptor, producing lactate or ethanol and CO2 but only 2 ATP per glucose. Anaerobic respiration uses a transport chain with a non-oxygen inorganic acceptor. Proteins and fats enter respiration at glycolysis or the citric acid cycle, and the whole system is tuned by feedback, most importantly at phosphofructokinase, which is inhibited by ATP and citrate and activated by AMP.

Section 5Photosynthesis: light reactions, the Calvin cycle, C4 and CAM plants

The process that feeds the biosphere

Photosynthesis converts light energy into the chemical energy of sugars. Plants, algae and cyanobacteria are photoautotrophs: they make organic molecules from CO2 using light, and they are the producers of almost every ecosystem. Heterotrophs, including animals and fungi, obtain organic molecules by eating other organisms, so they depend on photosynthesis too.

The overall equation is commonly written

6 CO2 + 12 H2O + light energy → C6H12O6 + 6 O2 + 6 H2O

or, simplified, 6 CO2 + 6 H2O → C6H12O6 + 6 O2. Experiments using water labeled with the heavy oxygen isotope 18O showed that the O2 released comes from water, not from carbon dioxide: water is oxidized, and its light-energized electrons reduce CO2 to sugar.

Chloroplasts and pigments

In plants, photosynthesis occurs mainly in the mesophyll cells of leaves. CO2 enters and O2 exits through pores called stomata. A chloroplast has two outer membranes around a fluid, the stroma, which holds the Calvin cycle enzymes. Inside are flattened membrane sacs, thylakoids, stacked into grana; their interior is the thylakoid space. The pigment chlorophyll sits in the thylakoid membranes.

Light travels in packets called photons; the shorter the wavelength, the more energy each photon carries. Visible light spans roughly 380 to 750 nanometers. Chlorophyll absorbs violet blue and red light most strongly and reflects green. An absorption spectrum plots how much light a pigment absorbs at each wavelength, while an action spectrum plots how effectively each wavelength drives photosynthesis; the two match closely in the blue and red.

The main pigment is chlorophyll a. Chlorophyll b and the yellow and orange carotenoids are accessory pigments that broaden the wavelengths captured; carotenoids also provide photoprotection by dissipating excess light energy. When a pigment absorbs a photon, an electron is boosted to an excited state. In isolated chlorophyll it falls back, releasing heat and red fluorescence; in the membrane, the energy is put to work.

Photosystems and linear electron flow

Chlorophyll is organized into photosystems: a reaction center complex surrounded by light harvesting complexes that funnel absorbed energy to a special pair of chlorophyll a molecules. There an excited electron is transferred to a primary electron acceptor, the step that converts light energy into chemical energy.

There are two photosystems, numbered in order of discovery rather than action. Photosystem II (PS II) has the reaction center chlorophyll P680 (absorbing best at 680 nm), and photosystem I (PS I) has P700. Their main path, linear electron flow, runs as follows:

  1. A photon excites PS II, and an excited electron from P680 passes to its primary acceptor, leaving P680+, the strongest biological oxidizing agent known.
  2. An enzyme complex on the lumen side splits water into 2 electrons, 2 H+ and an oxygen atom. The electrons refill P680+, the protons stay in the thylakoid space, and two oxygen atoms combine to form O2, released as a by-product.
  3. The excited electrons travel down an electron transport chain: plastoquinone (Pq), the cytochrome complex, and plastocyanin (Pc). As they pass through the cytochrome complex, their energy is used to pump protons from the stroma into the thylakoid space.
  4. Meanwhile, light energy excites PS I, whose P700 passes an electron to its primary acceptor. The resulting P700+ is refilled by the electron arriving from PS II through plastocyanin.
  5. The re-energized electrons pass through a short chain including the iron protein ferredoxin (Fd) to the enzyme NADP+ reductase, which reduces NADP+ to NADPH on the stroma side.

The thylakoid space gains protons from water splitting and from pumping by the cytochrome complex. This gradient drives ATP synthase, whose catalytic knob faces the stroma, so ATP is made where the Calvin cycle needs it. Light-driven chemiosmotic ATP synthesis is called photophosphorylation.

Stroma (low H⁺) Thylakoid space (high H⁺) Light Light PS IIPS I P680P700 Cytochrome complex H⁺ PqPcFd NADP⁺ + H⁺ → NADPH 2 H₂O → 4 H⁺ + O₂ H⁺ H⁺ ATP synthase ADP + Pᵢ → ATP Electron path
Figure 3.7 Linear electron flow in the thylakoid membrane. Notice that electrons come from water and end in NADPH, that protons accumulate in the thylakoid space, and that ATP synthase releases ATP into the stroma, the reverse orientation from the mitochondrion.

Cyclic electron flow and the comparison with mitochondria

In cyclic electron flow, excited electrons from PS I return from ferredoxin to the cytochrome complex instead of going to NADP+. They pass back to P700, pumping protons on the way. Cyclic flow uses only PS I, produces ATP but no NADPH and no O2. It matters because the Calvin cycle consumes more ATP than NADPH (a ratio of 18 to 12 per glucose), and linear flow alone does not supply enough ATP.

Chloroplasts and mitochondria both make ATP by chemiosmosis with similar electron transport chains and ATP synthases. Mitochondria take high energy electrons from food and pump protons from the matrix into the intermembrane space; chloroplasts take electrons from water, energized by light, and pump protons from the stroma into the thylakoid space, where the pH falls to about 5 while the stroma rises to about 8.

Study tip. "Light reactions in the thylakoids, Calvin cycle in the stroma" is the anchor. Then remember the trade: the light reactions send ATP and NADPH to the Calvin cycle, and the Calvin cycle sends ADP, Pi and NADP+ back. Neither can run for long without the other, which is why the so called "dark reactions" actually stop in the dark within minutes. That name is misleading; call it the Calvin cycle.

The Calvin cycle

The Calvin cycle uses the ATP and NADPH from the light reactions to build sugar from CO2. It is anabolic, and like the citric acid cycle it regenerates its starting material with each turn. Its direct product is not glucose but a three carbon sugar, glyceraldehyde 3-phosphate (G3P). To make one net molecule of G3P, the cycle must fix three molecules of CO2 and turn three times. It has three phases.

  1. Carbon fixation. Each CO2 is attached to a five carbon sugar, ribulose bisphosphate (RuBP). The enzyme is rubisco (RuBP carboxylase oxygenase), probably the most abundant protein on Earth. The six carbon product is so unstable that it immediately splits into two molecules of 3-phosphoglycerate (3-PGA). Three CO2 therefore yield six 3-PGA.
  2. Reduction. Each 3-PGA is phosphorylated by ATP and then reduced by electrons from NADPH, forming G3P. For six 3-PGA, this uses 6 ATP and 6 NADPH and produces 6 G3P. One of the six is the net gain; it leaves the cycle to be used by the plant cell.
  3. Regeneration of RuBP. The other five G3P (15 carbons) are rearranged in a complex series of reactions into three RuBP (15 carbons), at a cost of 3 more ATP. The cycle is ready to fix more CO2.

For each net G3P the cycle consumes 9 ATP and 6 NADPH. Making one glucose (two G3P) requires 6 CO2, 18 ATP and 12 NADPH. G3P is then used to make glucose, sucrose, starch and cellulose.

3 CO₂ (from air) Rubisco6 3-PGA (3C)6 G3P (3C)3 RuBP (5C) Calvin cycle 1 Fixation 2 Reduction 3 Regeneration 6 ATP → 6 ADP 6 NADPH → 6 NADP⁺ 3 ATP → 3 ADP 5 G3P recycled 1 G3P (net) exits to make sugars
Figure 3.8 The Calvin cycle for three turns. Notice the carbon bookkeeping: 3 CO2 plus 3 RuBP (15 carbons) make 18 carbons, of which 3 leave as one G3P and 15 are recycled, and the cycle spends 9 ATP and 6 NADPH for each G3P exported.

Photorespiration: rubisco's weakness

Rubisco evolved when the atmosphere held almost no oxygen, and it cannot fully tell O2 from CO2. When it adds O2 to RuBP, it forms a two carbon compound that the plant salvages at a cost of ATP, releasing CO2 without making sugar. This is photorespiration. It becomes severe on hot, dry days, when plants close their stomata to save water: CO2 in the leaf is used up, O2 accumulates, and heat further favors the reaction with oxygen. In some crops photorespiration drains off as much as half of the fixed carbon.

Most plants, including rice, wheat and soybeans, are C3 plants, so named because the first stable product of carbon fixation is the three carbon 3-PGA. Two groups of plants have evolved ways to keep rubisco supplied with CO2.

C4 plants: separating steps in space

C4 plants, such as corn, sugarcane and many grasses, have Kranz anatomy: bundle sheath cells packed around each vein, surrounded by mesophyll cells. In the mesophyll, PEP carboxylase adds CO2 to phosphoenolpyruvate (PEP), forming the four carbon oxaloacetate, usually converted to malate. PEP carboxylase has a high affinity for CO2 and none for O2, so it keeps fixing carbon even when stomata are nearly closed. The four carbon compound moves into the bundle sheath cells and releases CO2, keeping CO2 high around rubisco and minimizing photorespiration. Regenerating PEP costs extra ATP, a price worth paying in hot, sunny climates.

CAM plants: separating steps in time

CAM plants (crassulacean acid metabolism), such as pineapples, cacti and other succulents, open their stomata at night, when less water evaporates. They fix CO2 with PEP carboxylase into organic acids stored in vacuoles. During the day, with stomata closed, the acids release CO2 to the Calvin cycle in the same cells. CAM plants trade growth rate for water conservation.

FeatureC3 plantsC4 plantsCAM plants
First stable product of CO2 fixation3-PGA (3 carbons)Oxaloacetate (4 carbons)Oxaloacetate, stored as malic acid
Initial fixing enzymeRubiscoPEP carboxylasePEP carboxylase
How fixation and Calvin cycle are separatedNot separatedIn space (mesophyll vs bundle sheath cells)In time (night vs day, same cell)
Stomata openDayDayNight
PhotorespirationSignificant in heat and droughtMinimalMinimal
Extra energy costNoneAbout 2 extra ATP per CO2 fixedExtra ATP, plus slow growth
ExamplesRice, wheat, soybean, oak, most treesCorn, sugarcane, sorghum, crabgrassPineapple, cacti, jade plant, agave
Connection. Rice and wheat are C3 crops that lose substantial yield to photorespiration in hot weather. Plant scientists are working to engineer C4 traits into rice and to build more efficient photorespiration bypasses, and as temperatures rise the C3 versus C4 distinction has become a practical question of food security.
Key point

In the thylakoid membranes, light excites PS II and PS I; water is split to supply electrons and release O2, and linear electron flow produces NADPH while chemiosmosis produces ATP. In the stroma, the Calvin cycle uses 9 ATP and 6 NADPH to turn 3 CO2 into one G3P through fixation by rubisco, reduction and regeneration of RuBP. Because rubisco also reacts with O2, C4 plants concentrate CO2 in bundle sheath cells (separation in space) and CAM plants fix CO2 at night (separation in time) to limit photorespiration.

The chapter in one breath

  • Metabolism combines catabolic pathways that release energy and anabolic pathways that consume it; energy is conserved (first law) but every transfer increases the entropy of the universe (second law).
  • ΔG = ΔH − TΔS; a negative ΔG marks an exergonic, spontaneous reaction, a positive ΔG an endergonic one, and ΔG = 0 means equilibrium.
  • ATP hydrolysis releases about 7.3 kcal/mol, and cells use it through phosphorylation to couple exergonic and endergonic processes; ADP is recycled to ATP continuously.
  • Enzymes lower activation energy through an active site that binds substrate by induced fit; they never change ΔG or equilibrium.
  • Competitive inhibitors occupy the active site (overcome by more substrate); noncompetitive inhibitors bind elsewhere; allosteric regulation and feedback inhibition tune pathways to the cell's needs.
  • Glycolysis in the cytosol yields 2 pyruvate, a net 2 ATP and 2 NADH per glucose; pyruvate oxidation and the citric acid cycle in the matrix release 6 CO2 and load NADH and FADH2.
  • The electron transport chain passes electrons to O2 while pumping protons; ATP synthase uses the gradient (chemiosmosis) to make most of the 30 to 32 ATP per glucose.
  • Fermentation regenerates NAD+ without oxygen, producing lactate or ethanol and CO2 and only 2 ATP per glucose.
  • Fats and proteins feed the same pathways, and phosphofructokinase is the main control point (inhibited by ATP and citrate, activated by AMP).
  • The light reactions in the thylakoids split water, release O2 and make ATP and NADPH using photosystems II and I.
  • The Calvin cycle in the stroma fixes CO2 with rubisco and spends 9 ATP and 6 NADPH per G3P.
  • C4 plants (separation in space) and CAM plants (separation in time) use PEP carboxylase to limit photorespiration.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
Activation energyThe energy reactants must absorb to reach the transition state before a reaction can proceed; enzymes lower it.
Active siteThe pocket on an enzyme where the substrate binds and catalysis occurs.
Allosteric regulationControl of a protein's activity by a molecule binding at a site other than the active site, stabilizing an active or inactive shape.
ATP synthaseA membrane enzyme complex that uses the flow of protons down their gradient to make ATP from ADP and phosphate.
Calvin cycleThe cycle of reactions in the chloroplast stroma that uses ATP and NADPH to fix CO2 into the sugar G3P.
CAM plantA plant that opens its stomata at night and stores fixed CO2 as organic acids for use in the Calvin cycle during the day.
ChemiosmosisThe use of energy stored as a hydrogen ion gradient across a membrane to drive cellular work, especially ATP synthesis.
Citric acid cycleAn eight step cycle in the mitochondrial matrix that oxidizes acetyl CoA to CO2 and produces NADH, FADH2 and ATP.
Competitive inhibitorA molecule that resembles the substrate and reversibly occupies the active site; extra substrate can overcome it.
C4 plantA plant that first fixes CO2 into a four carbon compound in mesophyll cells and releases it to the Calvin cycle in bundle sheath cells.
Electron transport chainA series of membrane carriers that pass electrons down an energy gradient and use the energy to pump protons.
Endergonic reactionA reaction with a positive ΔG that absorbs free energy and is not spontaneous.
Energy couplingUsing an exergonic process, usually ATP hydrolysis, to drive an endergonic one.
Exergonic reactionA reaction with a negative ΔG that releases free energy and is spontaneous.
Feedback inhibitionShutdown of a metabolic pathway by its own end product, which inhibits an early enzyme.
FermentationGlycolysis plus reactions that regenerate NAD+ by transferring electrons to an organic molecule, without an electron transport chain.
Free energy (G)The portion of a system's energy available to do work at constant temperature and pressure.
GlycolysisThe ten step splitting of glucose into two pyruvate in the cytosol, with a net gain of 2 ATP and 2 NADH.
NAD+An electron carrier coenzyme that accepts two electrons and a proton to become NADH during the oxidation of fuels.
Oxidative phosphorylationATP synthesis powered by electron transport and chemiosmosis, with O2 as the final electron acceptor.
PhotorespirationA wasteful pathway in which rubisco adds O2 instead of CO2 to RuBP, consuming ATP and releasing CO2 without making sugar.
PhotosystemA reaction center complex surrounded by light harvesting complexes in the thylakoid membrane; PS II contains P680 and PS I contains P700.
RubiscoThe enzyme that fixes CO2 onto RuBP in the first step of the Calvin cycle; it can also react with O2.
Substrate level phosphorylationATP formation by direct enzymatic transfer of a phosphate group from a substrate to ADP.

Check yourself

A reaction has ΔH = −10 kcal/mol and ΔS negative. Is it guaranteed to be spontaneous at every temperature? Explain.
No. ΔG = ΔH − TΔS. With ΔS negative, the term −TΔS is positive and grows with temperature. At low temperature the negative ΔH dominates and ΔG is negative, but above some temperature −TΔS outweighs ΔH and the reaction becomes nonspontaneous.
A student says, "This enzyme makes the reaction more exergonic, which is why it runs faster." What is wrong with that statement?
Enzymes do not change ΔG. They lower the activation energy, so more molecules reach the transition state per second. The free energy difference between reactants and products, and therefore the equilibrium, is unchanged.
In an enzyme assay, adding a drug lowers the reaction rate, but at very high substrate concentrations the rate returns to the original Vmax. What type of inhibitor is the drug, and where does it probably bind?
A competitive inhibitor binding the active site. Because enough substrate can outcompete it, Vmax is restored; the apparent Km is raised. A noncompetitive inhibitor would lower Vmax no matter how much substrate was added.
Why does phosphofructokinase make a better control point for glycolysis than hexokinase or pyruvate kinase?
It catalyzes the committed step. Glucose 6-phosphate, the product of hexokinase, can still go to glycogen or other pathways, and pyruvate kinase acts at the very end. Once fructose 1,6-bisphosphate is formed, the molecule is committed to glycolysis, so regulating PFK (inhibited by ATP and citrate, activated by AMP) controls the flow without wasting earlier intermediates.
Count the total number of CO2 molecules released per glucose and say at which stages they are released.
Six. None in glycolysis, two in pyruvate oxidation (one per pyruvate) and four in the citric acid cycle (two per turn, two turns). All six carbons of glucose leave as CO2.
A poison makes the inner mitochondrial membrane freely permeable to protons. Predict what happens to oxygen consumption, ATP production and body temperature.
O2 use rises, ATP falls, temperature rises. The poison is an uncoupler. Electron transport continues, and even speeds up, so oxygen is consumed, but protons leak back without passing through ATP synthase, so little ATP is made and the energy is released as heat.
Yeast are grown in a sealed flask with glucose. After the oxygen is used up, how must their glucose consumption change to maintain the same ATP production, and why?
It must rise roughly 15 to 16 fold. Aerobic respiration yields about 30 to 32 ATP per glucose, while alcohol fermentation yields 2, so the cells must burn far more glucose to make the same amount of ATP, releasing ethanol and CO2.
Plants are given water containing the heavy isotope 18O and normal CO2. Where will the label appear first?
In the O2 released. Water is split by photosystem II, and its oxygen atoms form O2. The oxygen in sugar comes from CO2.
How many turns of the Calvin cycle, and how much ATP and NADPH, are needed to make one molecule of glucose?
Six turns, 18 ATP and 12 NADPH. Each turn fixes one CO2. Three turns give one net G3P at a cost of 9 ATP and 6 NADPH, and glucose needs two G3P.
On a hot, dry afternoon, a C3 plant and a C4 plant both close their stomata partway. Which plant keeps making sugar more efficiently, and why?
The C4 plant. Its PEP carboxylase has no affinity for O2 and captures CO2 even at low concentrations, then concentrates CO2 in bundle sheath cells so rubisco there fixes carbon instead of oxygen. The C3 plant's rubisco increasingly reacts with O2, and photorespiration wastes fixed carbon and ATP.
Chapter 4

Cell Communication and Cell Division

Your body contains tens of trillions of cells, and none of them acts alone: each one is constantly reading chemical messages and deciding whether to grow, divide, change its behavior or die. This chapter explains how cells receive and relay signals, how those signals control the cell cycle, what happens when that control fails in cancer, and how meiosis produces the genetic variety that sexual reproduction depends on.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Compare local and long distance signaling and describe the three stages of cell signaling: reception, transduction and response.
  • Distinguish G protein-coupled receptors, receptor tyrosine kinases, ligand-gated ion channels and intracellular receptors.
  • Explain how phosphorylation cascades and second messengers such as cAMP, Ca2+ and IP3 relay and amplify a signal.
  • Describe nuclear and cytoplasmic responses to signals and contrast apoptosis with necrosis, including the intrinsic and extrinsic pathways.
  • Describe the phases of the cell cycle, the stages of mitosis and the differences between cytokinesis in animal and plant cells.
  • Explain how cyclins, cyclin-dependent kinases and checkpoints regulate the cell cycle.
  • Relate proto-oncogenes and tumor suppressor genes to the multistep development of cancer.
  • Compare mitosis and meiosis, and describe the three main types of sexual life cycle.
  • Explain how crossing over, independent assortment and random fertilization generate genetic variation, and how nondisjunction produces aneuploidy.

Section 1Signals, receptors and signal transduction

Why and how cells talk

Cell signaling is ancient. Yeast cells of opposite mating types find each other by secreting chemical signals, and many bacteria use quorum sensing: they release small molecules whose concentration reports population density, and at high density the population switches on genes for biofilm formation, light production or toxin release. The signaling machinery of yeast and mammals is strikingly similar, suggesting it was present in their common ancestor.

In multicellular organisms, signals act over different distances:

  • Direct contact. Cells connected by gap junctions (animals) or plasmodesmata (plants) pass small signaling molecules directly through the cytoplasm. In cell to cell recognition, membrane bound molecules on one cell bind receptors on an adjacent cell; immune cells and developing tissues communicate this way.
  • Paracrine signaling. A cell secretes a local regulator, such as a growth factor, that acts on nearby target cells.
  • Synaptic signaling. A nerve cell releases a neurotransmitter across a narrow synapse to a single target cell, a very fast, specific form of local signaling.
  • Autocrine signaling. A cell responds to a signal it secreted itself, as some immune cells and many cancer cells do.
  • Endocrine (hormonal) signaling. Specialized cells release hormones that travel through the blood to target cells anywhere in the body. Plants use hormones too, moving them through vascular tissue or diffusing them through the air (ethylene).

Whatever the distance, a cell responds only if it has the right receptor. Insulin floods through the entire bloodstream, but only cells bearing insulin receptors respond. This is the first source of specificity in signaling.

Three stages: reception, transduction and response

Much of what we know about signaling began with studies of how epinephrine (adrenaline) makes liver cells break down glycogen. Epinephrine activated the enzyme glycogen phosphorylase only in intact cells; the hormone never entered the cell, so something at the surface had to relay the message inside. From this work came a three stage model:

  1. Reception. The signaling molecule, called a ligand, binds a receptor protein, changing the receptor's shape.
  2. Transduction. The change in the receptor sets off a sequence of changes in a series of molecules, the signal transduction pathway, that converts the signal into a form that can bring about a response.
  3. Response. The transduced signal triggers a specific cellular activity: activating an enzyme, rearranging the cytoskeleton, or turning on genes.

Receptors in the plasma membrane

Most signaling molecules are water soluble and too large or too polar to cross the membrane, so their receptors are transmembrane proteins. Ligand binding changes the receptor's shape or causes receptors to group together, and that change is passed inside. Three major classes are tested most often.

G protein-coupled receptors (GPCRs) are the largest family of cell surface receptors. Each is a single polypeptide that crosses the membrane seven times. On the cytoplasmic side it works with a G protein, a protein that binds the energy-rich nucleotide GTP. When the G protein holds GDP it is inactive. When a ligand binds the receptor, the receptor changes shape and causes the G protein to swap GDP for GTP. The activated G protein (specifically its alpha subunit) moves along the membrane and activates an enzyme, such as adenylyl cyclase. The G protein is also a GTPase: it hydrolyzes its own GTP to GDP within seconds and so turns itself off, which keeps the response brief unless the signal continues. GPCRs detect hormones such as epinephrine and glucagon, neurotransmitters, odors and light (rhodopsin in the eye is a GPCR). About a third of all prescription drugs act on GPCRs.

Receptor tyrosine kinases (RTKs) are membrane receptors with enzymatic activity. A kinase is an enzyme that transfers phosphate groups from ATP to a protein; tyrosine kinases attach them to the amino acid tyrosine. An RTK has a ligand binding site outside the cell, one helix crossing the membrane and a tail inside with several tyrosines. When ligands bind two receptor monomers, the two associate into a dimer. Each tail then phosphorylates tyrosines on the other tail (autophosphorylation). The fully activated receptor is recognized by specific relay proteins, each of which binds a particular phosphorylated tyrosine and becomes activated in turn. Because one RTK can activate ten or more different pathways at once, these receptors suit processes that need several responses together, such as cell growth and division. Insulin and many growth factors act through RTKs, and abnormal RTKs that dimerize without a ligand contribute to some cancers.

Ligand-gated ion channels are receptors that act as gates. When the ligand binds, the channel opens or closes, letting specific ions such as Na+, K+, Ca2+ or Cl− flow through. The resulting change in ion concentration or membrane voltage is itself the signal. These receptors are essential in the nervous system: acetylcholine released at a neuromuscular junction opens such channels in the muscle cell, and the influx of sodium triggers contraction.

Intracellular receptors

Some signals are small or hydrophobic enough to cross the membrane. Steroid hormones (such as testosterone, estrogen and cortisol), thyroid hormones and the gas nitric oxide (NO) bind receptors in the cytoplasm or nucleus. A hormone-receptor complex typically acts as a transcription factor, a protein that binds specific DNA sequences and turns particular genes on or off. Testosterone, for example, enters a cell, binds its receptor in the cytoplasm, and the complex moves into the nucleus to activate genes that produce male sex characteristics. Responses through intracellular receptors are usually slower (hours) but longer lasting than those through membrane receptors, because they require making new proteins.

Receptor typeLocation and structureHow it relays the signalExample ligands
G protein-coupled receptorPlasma membrane; one polypeptide with 7 transmembrane helicesActivates a G protein (GDP swapped for GTP), which activates an enzyme such as adenylyl cyclase or phospholipase CEpinephrine, glucagon, many neurotransmitters, odorants, light (rhodopsin)
Receptor tyrosine kinasePlasma membrane; one helix per monomer, kinase tail insideDimerizes and autophosphorylates tyrosines; relay proteins bind and trigger several pathwaysInsulin, epidermal growth factor, platelet-derived growth factor
Ligand-gated ion channelPlasma membrane; channel with a gateOpens or closes to let specific ions pass, changing ion concentration or voltageAcetylcholine (nicotinic receptor), GABA, glutamate
Intracellular receptorCytoplasm or nucleusHormone-receptor complex acts as a transcription factor (or, for NO, activates an enzyme)Steroid hormones, thyroid hormone, nitric oxide

Transduction: phosphorylation cascades

Transduction usually involves several steps, and at each step a protein changes shape, most often by phosphorylation. In a phosphorylation cascade, an activated protein kinase phosphorylates and activates a second kinase, which activates a third, and so on, until the last protein in the series (often an enzyme or transcription factor) carries out the response. Most cytoplasmic kinases phosphorylate serine or threonine rather than tyrosine. One of the best studied cascades is the MAP kinase pathway, which runs from growth factor RTKs through the small G protein Ras and a three kinase relay to transcription factors that promote cell division.

Signals must be switched off as well as on. Protein phosphatases remove phosphate groups and inactivate kinases, so the activity of each relay protein depends on the balance between its kinase and its phosphatase. When the signal molecule leaves the receptor, the phosphatases win, and the pathway returns to its resting state, ready for the next signal.

Second messengers

Many pathways also use small, nonprotein, water soluble molecules or ions called second messengers (the extracellular ligand being the "first messenger"). Because they are small, they spread quickly through the cytosol.

Cyclic AMP (cAMP) was the first second messenger discovered. Adenylyl cyclase, activated by a G protein, converts ATP to cAMP, and the cAMP concentration can rise twentyfold within seconds. cAMP's main target is protein kinase A (PKA), which phosphorylates other proteins. In the liver, PKA starts a cascade that activates glycogen phosphorylase. The enzyme phosphodiesterase quickly converts cAMP to AMP, ending the signal; caffeine inhibits phosphodiesterase, prolonging cAMP signals. Some G proteins (inhibitory G proteins) lower cAMP instead.

Calcium ions are an even more widely used second messenger. Cells keep cytosolic Ca2+ very low by pumping it out of the cell and into the endoplasmic reticulum. In one common pathway, a GPCR activates the enzyme phospholipase C, which cleaves the membrane phospholipid PIP2 into two second messengers: diacylglycerol (DAG) and inositol trisphosphate (IP3). IP3 diffuses to the ER and opens a ligand-gated calcium channel, releasing Ca2+ into the cytosol. Calcium, often bound to the small protein calmodulin, then activates many proteins, while DAG together with Ca2+ activates protein kinase C.

1 Reception2 Transduction3 Response Extracellular fluid Cytoplasm Epinephrine (first messenger) Receptor (GPCR) G protein GTP bound (active) Adenylyl cyclase ATP → cAMP (second messenger) Protein kinase A Kinase cascade activates glycogen phosphorylase Glycogen → glucose 1-phosphate Each step amplifies the signal; phosphodiesterase ends it by converting cAMP to AMP.
Figure 4.1 The epinephrine pathway in a liver cell. Notice that the hormone never enters the cell: reception happens at the GPCR, transduction runs through a G protein, adenylyl cyclase, cAMP and protein kinases, and the response is the breakdown of glycogen.
Inactive monomers Ligands bind; dimer forms Autophospho- rylation Relay proteins bind P P P P P P P P P P P P Signal Tyrosines in each tail Two receptor chains pair up 6 ATP → 6 ADP each tail tags the other Each relay protein starts a response Membrane
Figure 4.2 Activation of a receptor tyrosine kinase. Notice that the receptor becomes active only as a dimer, and that each phosphorylated tyrosine (P) is a docking site for a different relay protein, so one receptor can start several pathways.
Study tip. Keep the "first" and "second" messengers straight by location: the first messenger (hormone, neurotransmitter) is outside the cell and binds the receptor; the second messenger (cAMP, Ca2+, IP3, DAG) is made or released inside the cell after reception. Steroid hormones need no second messenger because they cross the membrane and bind their receptor directly.
Key point

Cells signal by direct contact, locally (paracrine and synaptic) and over long distances (hormones), and respond only if they carry the right receptor. Signaling proceeds through reception, transduction and response. GPCRs act through G proteins, RTKs through dimerization and autophosphorylation, and ligand-gated channels by opening for ions; small hydrophobic signals bind intracellular receptors that act as transcription factors. Phosphorylation cascades, balanced by phosphatases, and second messengers such as cAMP and Ca2+ relay the signal inside.

Section 2Cellular responses and apoptosis

Nuclear and cytoplasmic responses

Every signal transduction pathway ends by regulating some activity in the cell. Many pathways end in the nucleus: the final activated molecule is a transcription factor that switches genes on or off, so the cell begins or stops making particular proteins. Growth factors that stimulate cell division typically work this way, through the MAP kinase cascade. Other pathways act in the cytoplasm, changing the activity of proteins that already exist: opening an ion channel, activating a metabolic enzyme such as glycogen phosphorylase, or reorganizing the cytoskeleton. When yeast cells receive mating factor, for example, their cytoskeleton directs growth toward the source of the signal, producing projections called shmoos that grow toward a cell of the opposite mating type.

Amplification

Multistep pathways do something a single switch cannot: they amplify the signal. Each activated enzyme catalyzes many reactions before it is switched off, so the number of activated molecules grows at every step. In the epinephrine pathway, a few hormone molecules activate many G proteins, each adenylyl cyclase makes many cAMP molecules, each PKA phosphorylates many kinases, and so on. In the end, one epinephrine molecule can lead to the release of hundreds of millions of glucose 1-phosphate molecules from glycogen. This is why hormones are effective at extremely low concentrations, often less than a billionth of a mole per liter.

Specificity and coordination

The same signal can produce very different responses in different cells. Epinephrine stimulates glycogen breakdown in the liver, speeds and strengthens the heartbeat, and constricts some blood vessels while dilating others, because each cell type carries a different set of receptors, relay proteins and response proteins. Pathways can branch, converge, and interact with one another (cross talk), and scaffolding proteins hold several relay proteins together, increasing the speed and accuracy of signaling.

A response must also stop. Ligands leave their receptors, G proteins hydrolyze their GTP, phosphodiesterase destroys cAMP, phosphatases remove phosphates and calcium is pumped back into the ER, so the cell always responds to the current level of the signal.

Connection. Cholera toxin, made by the bacterium Vibrio cholerae, chemically modifies the G protein that regulates salt secretion in intestinal cells so that it can no longer hydrolyze GTP. The G protein stays locked in its active form, cAMP rises continuously, and the intestinal cells pour chloride ions and water into the gut. The result is the massive watery diarrhea that makes cholera deadly unless fluids and salts are replaced. On the therapeutic side, drugs such as sildenafil inhibit the phosphodiesterase that breaks down cGMP, a second messenger made in response to nitric oxide, prolonging blood vessel dilation.

Apoptosis: programmed cell death

One of the most dramatic responses to a signal is the decision to die. Apoptosis is a regulated, orderly self-destruction program. The cell shrinks, its chromatin condenses and its DNA is chopped into fragments, its membrane forms bulges called blebs, and the cell breaks into membrane-enclosed apoptotic bodies. The cell also flips the phospholipid phosphatidylserine to the outer face of its membrane, an "eat me" signal that tells phagocytes to engulf the remains. Because the contents never spill into the surrounding tissue, apoptosis does not cause inflammation.

Apoptosis is essential for normal life:

  • Sculpting during development. Cells in the webbing between the developing fingers and toes die by apoptosis; when this fails, the digits remain joined. Many more neurons are produced in the developing brain than survive, and those that fail to make proper connections die.
  • Removing dangerous cells. Cells with irreparable DNA damage, virus infected cells, and developing immune cells that would attack the body's own tissues are eliminated.
  • Tissue turnover. Billions of cells die by apoptosis every day in an adult and are replaced by cell division.

The molecular basis of apoptosis was first worked out in the nematode Caenorhabditis elegans. Of the 1,090 somatic cells formed during the development of a hermaphrodite worm, exactly 131 die by apoptosis, always the same cells. Researchers identified genes required for this death: ced-3 and ced-4 (ced stands for "cell death") encode proteins that carry out apoptosis, while ced-9 encodes a protein on the outer mitochondrial membrane that acts as a brake. As long as Ced-9 is active, the cell lives; a death signal inactivates Ced-9 and releases the killing machinery. Ced-3 is a caspase, the main type of protease (protein cutting enzyme) that executes apoptosis.

The intrinsic and extrinsic pathways in mammals

Mammals use the same logic with many more players. Their apoptotic signals arrive by two main routes, both of which end by activating caspases.

The intrinsic (mitochondrial) pathway is triggered by signals from inside the cell, such as irreparable DNA damage (often detected through the protein p53), severe stress or the misfolding of proteins in the ER. Proteins of the Bcl-2 family control the outcome. Pro-apoptotic members such as Bax and Bak form pores in the outer mitochondrial membrane, while anti-apoptotic members such as Bcl-2 itself (the mammalian counterpart of Ced-9) block them. When pro-death signals win, cytochrome c leaks from the intermembrane space into the cytosol. There it combines with the protein Apaf-1 (the counterpart of Ced-4) to form a wheel-shaped complex called the apoptosome, which activates the initiator caspase-9. Notice that cytochrome c has two jobs: inside the mitochondrion it carries electrons in respiration (Chapter 3), and outside it triggers death.

The extrinsic (death receptor) pathway is triggered by signals from other cells. Immune cells such as cytotoxic T cells display a ligand (Fas ligand), and cells such as macrophages release tumor necrosis factor; these bind death receptors on the target cell, which recruit adapter proteins and activate the initiator caspase-8.

Both initiator caspases activate the executioner caspases (such as caspase-3), which cut hundreds of cellular proteins, activate nucleases that fragment DNA, and dismantle the cytoskeleton and nuclear lamina. Each caspase is made as an inactive precursor that must itself be cut to become active, and an active caspase can activate many more, so the process, once committed, proceeds rapidly and irreversibly.

Extrinsic pathway Intrinsic pathway Death signal from another cell(Fas ligand, TNF) Death receptor on theplasma membrane Internal damage(DNA damage via p53, stress) Bax and Bak open the outermitochondrial membrane Cytochrome c released;apoptosome forms Caspase-8 (initiator)Caspase-9 (initiator) Bcl-2 blocks Executioner caspases (caspase-3) Cell shrinks, blebs and fragments its DNA; phosphatidylserine signals phagocytes to engulf the apoptotic bodies, with no inflammation
Figure 4.3 The extrinsic and intrinsic pathways of apoptosis. Notice that both converge on the same executioner caspases, and that Bcl-2 protects the cell by keeping the mitochondrial outer membrane closed.

Apoptosis compared with necrosis

Not all cell death is programmed. Necrosis is uncontrolled death from severe injury such as loss of blood supply, toxins or trauma. The cell swells, its organelles and membrane rupture, and the spilled contents trigger inflammation. A heart attack kills cardiac muscle mostly by necrosis.

FeatureApoptosisNecrosis
TriggerPhysiological or damage signals; regulated programSevere injury (ischemia, toxins, trauma)
Energy requirementRequires ATPPassive, energy failure
Cell sizeShrinksSwells
MembraneIntact; forms blebs and apoptotic bodiesRuptures
DNACut into regular fragments by activated nucleasesRandomly degraded
InflammationNone; neat removal by phagocytesYes; contents spill into tissue
Key moleculesCaspases, Bcl-2 family, cytochrome c, death receptorsNo dedicated program
Study tip. Link each apoptosis protein to its job with a simple sentence: "Bax and Bak open the door, Bcl-2 keeps it shut, cytochrome c walks out, caspases do the cutting." Then map the worm names onto the mammalian ones: Ced-9 is like Bcl-2 (brake), Ced-4 is like Apaf-1 (adapter), Ced-3 is like a caspase (executioner).
Key point

Signaling pathways end in nuclear responses (gene expression) or cytoplasmic responses (enzyme, channel or cytoskeleton activity). Multistep pathways amplify signals enormously, different protein sets in different cells give one signal many effects, and fast shut-off mechanisms keep responses current. Apoptosis is a caspase-driven self-destruction program triggered by internal damage (intrinsic pathway, controlled by the Bcl-2 family and cytochrome c release) or by death receptors (extrinsic pathway); unlike necrosis, it is neat and causes no inflammation.

Section 3The cell cycle and mitosis

Why cells divide, and what they must copy

"Every cell from a cell" is one of the founding ideas of biology. Cell division lets a single fertilized egg become a body of trillions of cells, replaces cells lost to wear and injury, and, in single-celled organisms, is reproduction itself. The life of a cell from its formation by division until its own division into two daughter cells is the cell cycle. To divide successfully, a cell must copy its DNA exactly and then separate the two copies so that each daughter cell receives one complete set.

A cell's total DNA is its genome. A human cell holds about 2 meters of DNA, packaged with proteins as chromatin and divided among chromosomes. Human somatic cells contain 46 chromosomes in 23 pairs; gametes (sperm and eggs) contain 23. Chromatin is spread out for most of the cycle and condenses into compact, visible chromosomes as the cell prepares to divide.

Before division, each chromosome is replicated. The duplicated chromosome consists of two identical sister chromatids, held together along their length by protein complexes called cohesins and most tightly at a constricted region called the centromere. On each side of the centromere sits a kinetochore, a protein structure where spindle microtubules attach. Counting is a frequent source of confusion: when sister chromatids are attached, they count as one chromosome. Only when they separate does each become a full chromosome.

Phases of the cell cycle

The cell cycle has two major parts. Interphase, usually about 90 percent of the cycle, is when the cell grows and copies its DNA. The mitotic (M) phase includes mitosis, the division of the nucleus, and cytokinesis, the division of the cytoplasm. Interphase has three subphases:

  • G1 phase ("first gap"): the cell grows, makes proteins and organelles, and carries out its normal functions.
  • S phase ("synthesis"): DNA is replicated, so each chromosome becomes two sister chromatids. The centrosome is also duplicated.
  • G2 phase ("second gap"): the cell continues to grow and prepares for division.

The "gap" names are historical; the cell is busy throughout. For a typical human cell dividing in culture, the full cycle takes about 24 hours: G1 roughly 5 to 6 hours or more, S about 10 to 12, G2 about 4 to 6, and M less than 1 hour. Cells that are not dividing leave the cycle and enter a resting state called G0. Most adult nerve and muscle cells stay in G0 permanently, while liver cells can be called back into the cycle by growth factors after an injury.

G1SG2M Interphase (G1 + S + G2, about 90% of the cycle) G1 checkpoint G2 checkpoint M checkpoint G0: nondividing state G1: growth and normal functions S: DNA replication; each chromosome becomes two sister chromatids G2: further growth; prepares for division M: mitosis and cytokinesis
Figure 4.4 The eukaryotic cell cycle. Notice how short M phase is compared with interphase, and where the three major checkpoints (heavy bars) sit.

The mitotic spindle

Many of the events of mitosis depend on the mitotic spindle, a structure of microtubules and associated proteins. In animal cells, spindle microtubules grow from the centrosome, a microtubule organizing region containing a pair of centrioles (centrioles are not essential; plant cells have centrosomes without them). The centrosome replicates during interphase, and as mitosis begins the two centrosomes move apart, each surrounded by a radial array of short microtubules called an aster. Three groups of microtubules form: kinetochore microtubules attach to chromosomes, nonkinetochore microtubules from opposite poles overlap in the middle of the cell, and astral microtubules anchor the poles to the cell cortex.

The stages of mitosis

Mitosis is a continuous process, but for study it is divided into five stages. The figure and table below summarize them; here is what happens and why.

Prophase. Chromatin fibers condense into discrete chromosomes, each consisting of two sister chromatids. The nucleoli disappear. The mitotic spindle begins to form as the centrosomes move apart.

Prometaphase. The nuclear envelope fragments, letting microtubules invade the nuclear area. Each chromatid now has a kinetochore, and some microtubules attach to them. Because the two sister kinetochores face opposite directions, each chromosome ends up attached to microtubules from both poles, and it is jerked back and forth in a tug of war.

Metaphase. The centrosomes are at opposite poles, and the chromosomes are lined up on the metaphase plate, an imaginary plane midway between the poles. This is usually the longest stage of mitosis, about 20 minutes, and it is the stage at which chromosomes are most condensed, which is why karyotypes are prepared from metaphase cells.

Anaphase. The shortest stage, often only a few minutes, begins when the enzyme separase cleaves the cohesins holding sister chromatids together. Each chromatid becomes a full-fledged chromosome. The kinetochore microtubules shorten by losing tubulin subunits at their kinetochore ends, and motor proteins at the kinetochore "walk" the chromosome toward the pole. At the same time, motor proteins push the overlapping nonkinetochore microtubules apart, elongating the cell. By the end of anaphase, each pole has an equivalent and complete collection of chromosomes.

Telophase. Two daughter nuclei form as nuclear envelopes reassemble from fragments of the parent's envelope and the endomembrane system. Nucleoli reappear, chromosomes decondense, and the spindle microtubules are depolymerized. Mitosis, the division of one nucleus into two genetically identical nuclei, is complete.

Prophase Chromosomes condense Prometaphase Envelope breaks; kinetochores attach Metaphase Chromosomes line up at the plate Anaphase Sister chromatids move to poles Telophase Nuclei re-form; cytoplasm divides Cleavage furrow Metaphase plate Nucleus intact Spindle from poles Cell elongates Long chromosome Short chromosome
Figure 4.5 The stages of mitosis, shown with two chromosomes for clarity. Notice that each chromosome attaches to both poles at metaphase, and that each daughter cell receives one chromatid of every chromosome.
StageKey eventsState of each chromosome
Interphase (G2)Nuclear envelope intact; DNA already replicated; centrosomes duplicatedTwo sister chromatids, uncondensed
ProphaseChromosomes condense; nucleoli disappear; spindle begins to formTwo sister chromatids, condensed
PrometaphaseNuclear envelope fragments; kinetochore microtubules attachTwo sister chromatids attached to opposite poles
MetaphaseChromosomes aligned on the metaphase plateTwo sister chromatids, maximally condensed
AnaphaseCohesins cleaved; sister chromatids move to opposite poles; cell elongatesSingle chromatids, now counted as separate chromosomes
Telophase and cytokinesisNuclear envelopes and nucleoli re-form; chromosomes decondense; cytoplasm dividesSingle chromatids (unreplicated chromosomes)

Cytokinesis

Cytokinesis usually begins during late telophase. In animal cells it occurs by cleavage. A shallow groove, the cleavage furrow, appears on the cell surface near the old metaphase plate. On the cytoplasmic side lies a contractile ring of actin microfilaments associated with myosin motor proteins. The ring contracts like a drawstring, deepening the furrow until the parent cell is pinched in two. Plant cells, which have rigid cell walls, cannot pinch. Instead, vesicles from the Golgi apparatus move along microtubules to the middle of the cell and fuse into a cell plate, which grows outward until it joins the parent's plasma membrane; a new cell wall forms between the daughter cells from the plate's contents.

Binary fission in prokaryotes

Bacteria and archaea reproduce by binary fission. Replication of the single circular chromosome begins at the origin of replication, and the two copies of the origin move toward opposite ends of the cell as the cell elongates. When replication is complete, the membrane pinches inward and a new wall forms. Prokaryotes have no spindle, but actin-like proteins help move the chromosomes and a tubulin-like protein (FtsZ) forms the dividing ring, hints of how the eukaryotic machinery evolved; some protists, such as dinoflagellates and diatoms, divide by intermediate mechanisms.

Study tip. To count, use centromeres for chromosomes and arms for chromatids. A human cell in G1 has 46 chromosomes and 46 chromatids (each chromosome is a single molecule of DNA). In G2 and through metaphase it still has 46 chromosomes but 92 chromatids. In anaphase the cell briefly holds 92 chromosomes, which become 46 in each daughter cell. DNA content doubles in S and halves at cytokinesis.
Key point

The cell cycle consists of interphase (G1, S, G2), when the cell grows and replicates its DNA into sister chromatids, and the M phase. Mitosis proceeds through prophase, prometaphase, metaphase, anaphase and telophase, using a microtubule spindle to give each daughter nucleus an identical set of chromosomes. Cytokinesis divides the cytoplasm by a cleavage furrow in animals and a cell plate in plants, and prokaryotes divide by the simpler process of binary fission.

Section 4Regulation of the cell cycle and cancer

A control system with checkpoints

Skin and intestinal lining cells divide frequently, liver cells only when needed, and mature neurons not at all. The timing is set by a cell cycle control system of cytoplasmic molecules. Cell fusion experiments revealed it: fusing an S phase cell with a G1 cell made the G1 nucleus start replicating its DNA at once, and fusing an M phase cell with any other cell sent the second nucleus straight into mitosis.

The control system works like a timing device with built-in checkpoints, control points where stop and go signals regulate the cycle. Three are major:

  • The G1 checkpoint (called the restriction point in mammals) seems to be the most important. If a cell receives a go-ahead signal here, it usually completes the whole cycle and divides. If not, it exits into G0. The checkpoint checks cell size, nutrients, growth factors and DNA damage.
  • The G2 checkpoint checks that DNA replication is complete and that damage has been repaired before mitosis begins.
  • The M checkpoint (spindle assembly checkpoint) delays anaphase until every chromosome is attached at its kinetochores to spindle microtubules from both poles. Unattached kinetochores send a "wait" signal that keeps an enzyme complex called the anaphase promoting complex inactive. Once all are attached, the complex triggers the destruction of the protein that has been inhibiting separase, separase cuts the cohesins, and anaphase begins. This checkpoint prevents daughter cells from receiving missing or extra chromosomes.

Cyclins and cyclin-dependent kinases

The cycle is driven by two kinds of regulatory proteins. Cyclin-dependent kinases (Cdks) are protein kinases that are present at fairly constant levels but are active only when attached to a cyclin, a protein named for its cyclically fluctuating concentration. Different cyclin-Cdk pairs act at different points in the cycle. The first to be discovered was MPF (maturation-promoting factor, also read as M-phase promoting factor), a complex of cyclin B and its Cdk. Cyclin is made steadily during interphase and accumulates; as it combines with Cdk, MPF activity rises and peaks at the start of mitosis. MPF phosphorylates many proteins, helping to fragment the nuclear envelope (by phosphorylating the lamins), condense chromosomes and assemble the spindle. During anaphase, MPF switches itself off by triggering the destruction of its own cyclin through the anaphase promoting complex. The Cdk persists, inactive, until new cyclin accumulates in the next cycle.

At the G1 checkpoint, cyclin D and its Cdks, made in response to growth factors, phosphorylate the retinoblastoma protein (Rb). Unphosphorylated Rb binds and holds a transcription factor called E2F; phosphorylated Rb releases it, and E2F switches on the genes needed for S phase. Rb is thus a brake on the cycle, and the cyclin-Cdk complexes release it.

Relative level G1SG2MG1SG2M Cyclin concentration MPF activity Cyclin builds up through interphase, MPF peaks at M, and cyclin is destroyed in anaphase.
Figure 4.6 Cyclin and MPF over two cell cycles. Notice that MPF activity lags behind cyclin and then collapses abruptly, because active MPF triggers the destruction of the cyclin it depends on.

Internal and external signals

The control system responds to signals from inside and outside the cell. A key internal signal is DNA damage. The protein p53 rises when DNA is damaged and acts as a transcription factor that switches on a Cdk inhibitor (p21), halting the cycle at G1; it also activates DNA repair genes and, if the damage is too great, triggers apoptosis. For this reason p53 is often called the "guardian of the genome."

External signals include growth factors, proteins released by certain cells that stimulate other cells to divide. More than 50 are known. Platelet-derived growth factor (PDGF), released by blood platelets at a wound, binds receptor tyrosine kinases on fibroblasts in connective tissue and stimulates them to divide and help heal the wound. Fibroblasts grown in a dish divide only if PDGF is added to the medium.

Two other external controls are visible in cultured cells. In density-dependent inhibition, crowded cells stop dividing: normal cells form a single layer and stop when they touch, and cells bordering a scraped gap divide until it is filled. In anchorage dependence, cells must be attached to a substrate, such as the extracellular matrix, to divide.

Cancer: cells that escape control

Cancer is a group of diseases in which cells escape the normal controls on division. Cancer cells do not show density-dependent inhibition or anchorage dependence; in culture they pile up in layers and keep dividing as long as nutrients are supplied. Many make their own growth factors, have abnormal signaling proteins that send "divide" signals without any factor, or have defective checkpoints. Cancer cells grown in culture can divide indefinitely, whereas normal mammalian cells stop after about 20 to 50 divisions.

The problem begins when a single cell undergoes transformation, the conversion to a cancerous cell. The immune system normally recognizes and destroys such cells, but if one evades destruction it may proliferate into a tumor, a mass of abnormal cells. If the abnormal cells remain at their original site, the lump is a benign tumor, which can usually be removed surgically. A malignant tumor invades surrounding tissues and can undergo metastasis, the spread of cancer cells through blood or lymph to form new tumors in distant parts of the body. Malignant cells often have abnormal chromosome numbers and recruit new blood vessels.

Genes that cause cancer: oncogenes and tumor suppressors

Cancer is fundamentally a disease of genes that control the cell cycle. Two broad classes are involved.

Proto-oncogenes are normal genes that code for proteins that stimulate cell division, such as growth factors, their receptors and relay proteins. A mutation that makes a proto-oncogene's product excessively active or abundant converts it into an oncogene (cancer gene). This can happen in three main ways: (1) a point mutation in the coding sequence produces a hyperactive or degradation-resistant protein; (2) gene amplification produces extra copies of the gene; or (3) a chromosomal translocation moves the gene next to an active promoter, or fuses it with another gene. Because the effect is a gain of function, a mutation in only one of the two copies is enough; oncogenes act like a car's accelerator stuck to the floor. The ras gene, which encodes the Ras G protein in the growth factor pathway, is mutated in about 30 percent of human cancers; the mutant Ras stays active and keeps signaling for division without any growth factor.

Tumor suppressor genes code for proteins that inhibit cell division, repair DNA or trigger apoptosis. Mutations that inactivate them contribute to cancer by a loss of function, so usually both copies must be inactivated before the cell loses control; they act like brakes that fail only when both are cut. The p53 gene (TP53) is mutated in roughly half of all human cancers, more than any other gene. Others include RB, whose loss in childhood causes the eye tumor retinoblastoma, and BRCA1 and BRCA2, which encode proteins needed to repair double-stranded DNA breaks.

FeatureProto-oncogene / oncogeneTumor suppressor gene
Normal role of productStimulates cell division (growth factors, receptors, relay proteins such as Ras)Inhibits division, repairs DNA, or triggers apoptosis (p53, Rb, BRCA1 and 2)
Effect of cancer-causing mutationGain of function: product overactive or overabundantLoss of function: product absent or inactive
Copies that must be mutatedUsually one (dominant at the cell level)Usually both (recessive at the cell level)
How the mutation arisesPoint mutation, gene amplification, translocationPoint mutation, deletion, or silencing of both alleles
AnalogyAccelerator stuck downBoth brakes fail
Examplesras, myc, HER2 (ERBB2), BCR-ABL fusionTP53, RB, BRCA1, BRCA2, APC

Cancer develops in multiple steps

More than one mutation is needed to produce a cancer cell. In the best studied example, colorectal cancer, a normal lining cell first loses the tumor suppressor APC, producing a small benign growth (polyp). Over years, additional mutations, typically activation of the ras oncogene and loss of p53, convert it into a malignant tumor that can invade and metastasize. Cells along the way usually also activate the enzyme telomerase, which prevents the shortening of chromosome ends and lets them divide indefinitely. The requirement for several mutations, each occurring at a low rate, explains why the incidence of most cancers rises sharply with age.

About 5 to 10 percent of cancers involve an inherited predisposition. A person who inherits one mutant copy of a tumor suppressor gene starts with one "hit" already in every cell, so only one more mutation is needed in any cell. Women who inherit a mutant BRCA1 allele, for example, have a lifetime breast cancer risk several times that of the general population. Viruses can contribute too: human papillomavirus, which causes cervical cancer, makes proteins that inactivate p53 and Rb, which is why the HPV vaccine prevents most cervical cancers.

Connection. Understanding the genes behind a tumor has transformed cancer treatment. About a fifth of breast cancers overproduce the RTK HER2 because the gene is amplified, and an antibody drug that blocks HER2 greatly improves survival for those patients. In chronic myelogenous leukemia, a translocation creates the BCR-ABL fusion gene, which encodes a kinase that is always on; the drug imatinib blocks that kinase's ATP binding site and turned a fatal leukemia into a manageable chronic condition. These are targeted therapies: they work because they hit the specific broken part of the signaling pathway.
Study tip. Ask "gas or brake?" for any cancer gene. If the normal protein promotes division (a growth factor, receptor, Ras), the cancer mutation is a gain of function in one copy: an oncogene. If the normal protein restrains division or repairs DNA (p53, Rb, BRCA), the cancer mutation is a loss of function in both copies: a tumor suppressor.
Key point

The cell cycle control system uses checkpoints at G1, G2 and M, driven by cyclins whose concentrations rise and fall and by Cdks that are active only when bound to cyclin (MPF triggers mitosis). Internal signals such as p53 and external signals such as growth factors, density and anchorage tell cells whether to divide. Cancer arises when several mutations accumulate in one cell lineage, activating oncogenes (gain of function) and inactivating tumor suppressor genes (loss of function), so that cells divide without control, invade and metastasize.

Section 5Meiosis and sexual life cycles

Heredity, genes and two kinds of reproduction

Offspring resemble their parents because they inherit genes, segments of DNA that are the units of heredity, each at a specific locus on a chromosome. In asexual reproduction, one parent passes copies of all its genes to its offspring by mitosis, producing a clone. In sexual reproduction, two parents give rise to offspring with unique combinations of genes, which requires a special division, meiosis, that halves the chromosome number.

Homologous chromosomes, ploidy and the karyotype

A karyotype is an ordered display of the chromosomes of a cell, usually prepared from cells arrested in metaphase and arranged in pairs by size, centromere position and banding pattern. In a human karyotype, the two chromosomes of each pair are homologous chromosomes (homologs): they have the same length, centromere position and staining pattern, and they carry genes for the same characters at the same loci. One homolog of each pair came from the mother and one from the father. The homologs may carry different versions (alleles) of a gene; for example, one may carry an allele for brown eyes and the other an allele for blue.

The two exceptions are the sex chromosomes, X and Y, which determine sex in humans. Females have a homologous pair of X chromosomes; males have one X and one Y, which share only a small region. The other 22 pairs are autosomes.

A cell with two sets of chromosomes is diploid (2n). For humans, n = 23 and 2n = 46. A cell with a single set is haploid (n); human gametes are haploid, containing 22 autosomes plus one sex chromosome. When a haploid sperm fuses with a haploid egg in fertilization, the resulting zygote is diploid. Meiosis is what keeps the chromosome number constant from generation to generation; without it, the number would double every time gametes fused.

Three types of sexual life cycle

All sexual life cycles alternate between meiosis and fertilization, but they differ in when these events occur and which stage is multicellular.

  • Animals (gametic meiosis): meiosis in the gonads produces gametes directly, which undergo no further division before fertilization. The only haploid cells are gametes; the multicellular organism is diploid.
  • Plants and some algae (alternation of generations): there are both diploid and haploid multicellular stages. The diploid sporophyte produces haploid spores by meiosis. A spore divides by mitosis into a multicellular haploid gametophyte, which makes gametes by mitosis. Fertilization yields a diploid zygote that grows into the next sporophyte.
  • Most fungi and many protists (zygotic meiosis): the zygote is the only diploid stage. It undergoes meiosis immediately, producing haploid cells that grow by mitosis into a haploid multicellular (or unicellular) organism, which makes gametes by mitosis.

Note that either haploid or diploid cells can divide by mitosis, depending on the life cycle, but only diploid cells can undergo meiosis, because meiosis requires homologous pairs.

The stages of meiosis

Meiosis is preceded by interphase in which each chromosome replicates into two sister chromatids. It then consists of two consecutive divisions, meiosis I and meiosis II, producing four daughter cells, each with half as many chromosomes as the parent and each genetically unique.

Meiosis I separates homologous chromosomes.

  • Prophase I is the longest and most complex phase, occupying 90 percent or more of the time of meiosis. Chromosomes condense, and each homologous pair comes together gene by gene in a process called synapsis, held by a zipper-like protein structure, the synaptonemal complex. The paired homologs (four chromatids in all) are called a bivalent or tetrad. Crossing over occurs: nonsister chromatids exchange corresponding segments of DNA, and the points where they cross remain visible as X-shaped regions called chiasmata after the complex disassembles. In humans, each pair typically has one to three crossovers.
  • Metaphase I: the tetrads line up at the metaphase plate, with one homolog facing each pole. Both chromatids of one homolog attach to microtubules from one pole; those of the other homolog attach to the opposite pole.
  • Anaphase I: the cohesins along the chromatid arms are cleaved, letting homologs separate and move toward opposite poles. Cohesins at the centromeres are protected, so sister chromatids stay together.
  • Telophase I and cytokinesis: each half of the cell has a haploid set of chromosomes, but each chromosome still consists of two (no longer identical, because of crossing over) sister chromatids. In many species no DNA replication occurs before meiosis II.

Meiosis II separates sister chromatids. It closely resembles mitosis: in prophase II a spindle forms; in metaphase II chromosomes line up individually at the plate; in anaphase II the centromere cohesins are finally cleaved and sister chromatids move to opposite poles; in telophase II and cytokinesis, four haploid daughter cells form.

Parent cell, 2n = 4 (after DNA replication) Metaphase I homolog pairs, crossed over After meiosis I n = 2, still duplicated 4 haploid cells Meiosis I Meiosis II From mother From father Two-color chromatids show crossing over Homologs separate in anaphase I Sister chromatids separate in anaphase II
Figure 4.7 Meiosis in a cell with 2n = 4 (red homologs from the mother, blue from the father). Notice that meiosis I halves the chromosome number by separating homologs, that crossing over creates chromatids with both colors, and that all four products differ from each other.

Comparing mitosis and meiosis

Three events are unique to meiosis, and all three occur during meiosis I: synapsis and crossing over in prophase I; the alignment of homologous pairs (rather than individual chromosomes) at the metaphase plate; and the separation of homologs rather than sister chromatids in anaphase I. Because meiosis I reduces the number of chromosome sets from two to one, it is called the reductional division; meiosis II, which separates sister chromatids as mitosis does, is the equational division.

PropertyMitosisMeiosis
DNA replicationOnce, during interphaseOnce, during interphase before meiosis I
Number of divisionsOneTwo (meiosis I and II)
Synapsis and crossing overDo not occurOccur in prophase I
What lines up at the metaphase plateIndividual duplicated chromosomesHomologous pairs (metaphase I); individual chromosomes (metaphase II)
What separates in anaphaseSister chromatidsHomologs (anaphase I); sister chromatids (anaphase II)
Number of daughter cells and chromosome numberTwo, each diploid (2n) if the parent is diploidFour, each haploid (n)
Genetic composition of daughtersIdentical to the parent and each otherDifferent from the parent and each other
Role in animalsGrowth, tissue repair, asexual reproductionProduction of gametes

Sources of genetic variation

Mutations are the original source of genetic diversity, creating different alleles. Sexual reproduction then shuffles those alleles into new combinations in three ways.

  • Independent assortment of chromosomes. At metaphase I, each homologous pair orients randomly, with the maternal or paternal homolog equally likely to face either pole, independently of every other pair. With n pairs, the number of possible combinations in the gametes is 2n. For humans, 223 is about 8.4 million.
  • Crossing over. By exchanging segments between maternal and paternal chromatids, crossing over produces recombinant chromosomes that carry combinations of alleles found in neither parent's original chromosomes. Because crossovers can occur at many points, this multiplies the possible gametes far beyond 8.4 million.
  • Random fertilization. Any sperm can fuse with any egg. Even without crossing over, one human couple could produce a zygote with any of about 70 trillion (8.4 million × 8.4 million) chromosome combinations.

This variation is the raw material for natural selection (Chapter 8).

When meiosis goes wrong: nondisjunction

Occasionally the members of a homologous pair fail to separate in meiosis I, or sister chromatids fail to separate in meiosis II. This error is nondisjunction. One resulting gamete receives two copies of a chromosome and another receives none. If such a gamete joins a normal one, the zygote has an abnormal chromosome number, a condition called aneuploidy: a trisomy (2n + 1, three copies of one chromosome) or a monosomy (2n − 1). Most aneuploid embryos do not survive. The most common viable autosomal trisomy is trisomy 21, which causes Down syndrome; its frequency rises with maternal age, partly because human eggs remain arrested in prophase I from before the mother's birth until ovulation, and the cohesins holding the paired homologs together may deteriorate over decades. Aneuploidies of the sex chromosomes, such as XXY (Klinefelter syndrome) and a single X (Turner syndrome), are generally less severe. Chapter 5 returns to these disorders.

Study tip. If you can draw meiosis for a cell with 2n = 4 in two colors, you understand it. Draw the parent with duplicated homologs, pair them in prophase I with one crossover, separate whole homologs in anaphase I (each still an X), then split the X's in anaphase II. Check: four cells, two chromosomes each, no two cells alike. The single most common exam error is to separate sister chromatids in meiosis I.
Key point

Sexual life cycles alternate meiosis and fertilization, with the multicellular stage diploid in animals, haploid in most fungi, and both in plants (alternation of generations). Meiosis is one round of DNA replication followed by two divisions: meiosis I separates homologous chromosomes after synapsis and crossing over, and meiosis II separates sister chromatids, producing four genetically unique haploid cells. Independent assortment, crossing over and random fertilization generate enormous variation, while nondisjunction produces aneuploid gametes.

The chapter in one breath

  • Cells signal by direct contact, by paracrine and synaptic local regulators, and by hormones, and they respond only through matching receptors.
  • Signaling has three stages: reception, transduction and response.
  • GPCRs activate G proteins, RTKs dimerize and autophosphorylate, ligand-gated ion channels open for ions, and intracellular receptors bind steroid and thyroid hormones and act as transcription factors.
  • Phosphorylation cascades of kinases, reversed by phosphatases, and second messengers such as cAMP, Ca2+, IP3 and DAG relay and amplify signals.
  • Apoptosis is caspase-driven programmed death triggered by the intrinsic (Bcl-2 family, cytochrome c) or extrinsic (death receptor) pathway; unlike necrosis, it causes no inflammation.
  • The cell cycle is interphase (G1, S, G2) plus the M phase; DNA is copied in S into sister chromatids joined at the centromere.
  • Mitosis runs through prophase, prometaphase, metaphase, anaphase and telophase; cytokinesis uses a cleavage furrow in animals and a cell plate in plants.
  • Cyclins and Cdks drive the cycle, with checkpoints at G1, G2 and M; MPF (cyclin B-Cdk) triggers mitosis.
  • Cancer results from accumulated mutations that activate oncogenes (gain of function) and inactivate tumor suppressor genes such as p53 and RB (loss of function).
  • Meiosis halves the chromosome number: meiosis I separates homologs, meiosis II separates sister chromatids, giving four unique haploid cells.
  • Crossing over, independent assortment and random fertilization generate genetic variation; nondisjunction causes aneuploidy such as trisomy 21.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
AneuploidyAn abnormal number of a particular chromosome, such as a trisomy or monosomy, usually caused by nondisjunction.
ApoptosisProgrammed, orderly cell death carried out by caspases, without inflammation.
CaspaseA protease that is activated in a cascade during apoptosis and cuts cellular proteins.
Cell cycleThe life of a cell from its formation by division to its own division, made up of interphase and the M phase.
CentromereThe constricted region of a duplicated chromosome where sister chromatids are most closely attached.
CheckpointA control point in the cell cycle where stop and go signals determine whether the cycle continues.
Crossing overExchange of corresponding segments between nonsister chromatids of homologous chromosomes during prophase I.
CyclinA regulatory protein whose concentration rises and falls during the cell cycle and that activates a Cdk.
Cyclin-dependent kinase (Cdk)A protein kinase that is active only when bound to a cyclin and that drives the cell cycle forward.
G protein-coupled receptorA seven-pass membrane receptor that activates a GTP-binding G protein when its ligand binds.
Homologous chromosomesA pair of chromosomes of the same length, centromere position and gene loci, one from each parent.
Independent assortmentThe random orientation of each homologous pair at metaphase I, independent of the other pairs.
KinetochoreA protein structure at the centromere where spindle microtubules attach.
MeiosisTwo consecutive divisions of a diploid cell that produce four genetically different haploid cells.
MetastasisThe spread of cancer cells from their original site to distant parts of the body.
NondisjunctionFailure of homologs or sister chromatids to separate properly during meiosis or mitosis.
OncogeneA mutated, overactive form of a proto-oncogene that promotes uncontrolled cell division.
Receptor tyrosine kinaseA membrane receptor that dimerizes when its ligand binds and phosphorylates tyrosines on its partner, activating relay proteins.
Second messengerA small molecule or ion inside the cell, such as cAMP or Ca2+, that relays a signal from a membrane receptor.
Sister chromatidsThe two identical copies of a replicated chromosome, joined by cohesins.
SynapsisThe precise pairing of homologous chromosomes during prophase I of meiosis.
Tumor suppressor geneA gene whose product inhibits cell division or repairs DNA; loss of both copies contributes to cancer.

Check yourself

Epinephrine and cortisol are both hormones released during stress. Why does epinephrine act within seconds while cortisol's effects take hours?
They use different receptors. Epinephrine binds a GPCR at the surface and acts through second messengers and kinases that change existing proteins. Cortisol, a steroid, crosses the membrane, binds an intracellular receptor and acts as a transcription factor, so its effects require making new proteins.
A mutation makes a G protein unable to hydrolyze GTP. Predict the effect on cAMP levels and on the cell's response, and name a disease that works this way.
cAMP stays high and the response never shuts off. The G protein remains active and keeps stimulating adenylyl cyclase. Cholera toxin causes exactly this in intestinal cells, producing continuous salt and water secretion.
How can a single hormone molecule lead to the breakdown of hundreds of millions of glycogen units?
Amplification. At each step of the pathway an activated enzyme (adenylyl cyclase, PKA, the kinases of the cascade, glycogen phosphorylase) acts on many molecules of its target before being switched off, so the number of activated molecules multiplies at every step.
A cell's mitochondria release cytochrome c into the cytosol. What happens next, and which protein would have prevented it?
Apoptosis by the intrinsic pathway. Cytochrome c joins Apaf-1 to form the apoptosome, which activates caspase-9 and then executioner caspases. Bcl-2 prevents release by blocking Bax and Bak from opening the outer mitochondrial membrane.
A human cell is in G2. How many chromosomes, chromatids and DNA molecules does it contain? How many chromosomes are in the cell during anaphase?
46 chromosomes, 92 chromatids, 92 DNA molecules; 92 chromosomes in anaphase. DNA was replicated in S, but sister chromatids attached at a centromere count as one chromosome until they separate in anaphase.
A drug prevents the anaphase promoting complex from becoming active. At what stage will treated cells stop, and why?
At metaphase. Without the complex, separase stays inhibited, cohesins are not cleaved and sister chromatids cannot separate; cyclin is also not destroyed, so MPF stays active and the cell cannot exit mitosis.
Cells taken from a tumor keep dividing after they form a confluent layer and even when they float free in the medium. Which two normal controls have they lost?
Density-dependent inhibition and anchorage dependence. Normal cells stop dividing when crowded and require attachment to a surface to divide; cancer cells ignore both.
Why does a cancer-causing mutation in ras usually need to affect only one copy, while a mutation in p53 usually needs to affect both?
Gain versus loss of function. A hyperactive Ras protein from one mutant allele signals for division regardless of the normal allele. p53 inhibits the cycle, so as long as one functional copy remains, the brake still works; both must be lost.
An organism has 2n = 8. How many chromosomes are in each cell at the end of meiosis I and at the end of meiosis II, and how many chromosome combinations can independent assortment alone produce?
4 and 4; 16 combinations. Meiosis I halves the number to 4 duplicated chromosomes; meiosis II separates sister chromatids, leaving 4 unduplicated chromosomes. With n = 4 pairs, 24 = 16.
In a fern, a cell in the gametophyte produces sperm. Is this cell division mitosis or meiosis? Explain.
Mitosis. In alternation of generations the gametophyte is already haploid, having grown from a spore made by meiosis in the sporophyte. It makes gametes by mitosis; a haploid cell cannot undergo meiosis because it has no homologous pairs.
Chapter 5

Mendelian Genetics and the Chromosomal Basis of Inheritance

Why do two brown eyed parents sometimes have a blue eyed child, why are color blind men so much more common than color blind women, and why does a single extra chromosome change the course of a whole life? The answers come from a set of rules first worked out in a monastery garden with pea plants and later traced to the behavior of chromosomes during meiosis. This chapter teaches you those rules, shows you how to calculate the odds of any genetic outcome, and then follows the many ways real inheritance bends and breaks the simple patterns.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Describe Mendel's experimental approach and state the law of segregation and the law of independent assortment in terms of alleles and meiosis.
  • Use Punnett squares, the multiplication rule, the addition rule and the binomial expression to solve monohybrid, dihybrid and multigene problems.
  • Read a pedigree and decide whether a trait is autosomal dominant, autosomal recessive or X linked, and test genetic data with a chi-square test.
  • Distinguish incomplete dominance, codominance, multiple alleles, pleiotropy and lethal alleles, and predict the ratios they produce.
  • Explain epistasis and polygenic inheritance, and recognize modified ratios such as 9:3:4, 9:7 and 15:1.
  • Explain the chromosome theory of inheritance, sex determination, X linked inheritance and X inactivation.
  • Calculate recombination frequency and use it to build a genetic map in map units.
  • Compare nondisjunction in meiosis I and meiosis II and describe aneuploidy, polyploidy and structural changes to chromosomes.
  • Connect chromosomal changes, genomic imprinting and mitochondrial inheritance to named human disorders.

Section 1Mendel's experiments and the laws of segregation and independent assortment

The problem Mendel solved

Before the 1860s, most naturalists explained heredity with the blending hypothesis: the traits of two parents mix in their offspring the way blue and yellow paint mix to make green. Blending has an obvious flaw. If it were true, variation would shrink every generation until a population became uniform, and a trait that disappeared in one generation could never come back. Farmers and breeders knew better. A white flowered plant could appear among the offspring of purple flowered parents, and a calf could resemble its grandmother more than either parent.

Gregor Mendel, a monk trained in physics and mathematics, replaced blending with a particulate hypothesis. He proposed that parents pass on discrete heritable factors, which we now call genes, and that these factors keep their identity from generation to generation even when they are hidden. He reached this conclusion not by clever argument but by counting thousands of offspring and treating the counts mathematically, an approach that was unusual for biology at the time.

Why the garden pea was a good choice

Mendel worked with the garden pea, Pisum sativum, and his choice of organism mattered as much as his method.

  • Peas come in many varieties with clear either or characters: a character is a heritable feature such as flower color, and a trait is one variant of it, such as purple or white.
  • Peas normally self fertilize, because the pollen producing stamens and egg producing carpel are enclosed together in the same flower. This let Mendel start with true breeding lines, plants that produce only offspring like themselves when they self.
  • He could also force cross pollination by cutting away the immature stamens of one plant and dusting its carpel with pollen from another. That gave him full control over which plants mated.

Mendel also made two smart experimental decisions. He followed characters that came in only two clearly different forms, and he tracked them for at least three generations. The true breeding parents are the P generation (parental). Their hybrid offspring are the F1 generation (first filial), and the offspring produced when F1 plants self or cross with one another are the F2 generation.

CharacterDominant traitRecessive traitF2 counts (dominant : recessive)Ratio
Seed shapeRoundWrinkled5,474 : 1,8502.96 : 1
Seed colorYellowGreen6,022 : 2,0013.01 : 1
Flower colorPurpleWhite705 : 2243.15 : 1
Pod shapeInflatedConstricted882 : 2992.95 : 1
Pod colorGreenYellow428 : 1522.82 : 1
Flower positionAxial (along the stem)Terminal (at the tip)651 : 2073.14 : 1
Stem lengthTallDwarf787 : 2772.84 : 1

The monohybrid cross

In a typical experiment, Mendel crossed a true breeding purple flowered plant with a true breeding white flowered plant. Every F1 plant had purple flowers. The white trait had not blended into a pale lavender; it had simply vanished. When he let the F1 plants self pollinate, white flowers reappeared in the F2 in roughly one quarter of the plants: 705 purple to 224 white, close to 3:1. A cross between parents that differ in one character, followed into the F2, is a monohybrid cross, and the F1 plants are monohybrids (heterozygous for one gene).

Mendel saw the same pattern for all seven characters in the table above. He called the trait that appeared in the F1 dominant and the trait that was hidden in the F1 and reappeared in the F2 recessive. To explain the 3:1 ratio, he built a model with four parts. Translated into modern terms:

  1. Alternative versions of a gene explain variation in inherited characters. These versions are alleles. The gene for flower color has a purple allele and a white allele. Each gene sits at a specific place, its locus (plural loci), on a particular chromosome.
  2. An organism inherits two copies of each gene, one from each parent. The two copies sit at the same locus on a pair of homologous chromosomes. They may be identical, as in true breeding plants, or different, as in the F1 hybrids.
  3. If the two alleles differ, the dominant allele determines appearance and the recessive allele has no noticeable effect. By convention, a capital letter stands for the dominant allele (P for purple) and the lowercase letter for the recessive allele (p for white).
  4. The two alleles for a character separate (segregate) during gamete formation and end up in different gametes. An egg or a sperm carries only one allele for each character. This is the law of segregation.

Vocabulary that makes problems easier

An organism with two identical alleles for a gene, such as PP or pp, is homozygous for that gene. One with two different alleles, Pp, is heterozygous. The genotype is the genetic makeup (PP, Pp or pp); the phenotype is the observable appearance (purple or white), which also includes physiological and biochemical traits. Two organisms can share a phenotype but differ in genotype: PP and Pp plants are both purple. That is why the F2 phenotype ratio is 3:1 while the genotype ratio is 1 PP : 2 Pp : 1 pp.

A Punnett square is a grid that lists the possible gametes of one parent along the top and those of the other along the side. Each box is one possible fertilization, and because each gamete type is equally likely, each box is equally likely.

P generation × PP (purple) pp (white) gametes: P gametes: p F1 generation all Pp (purple) gametes: 1/2 P, 1/2 p self F1 F2 Punnett square Pp Pp sperm eggs PPPp Pppp Phenotypes: 3 purple : 1 white Genotypes: 1 PP : 2 Pp : 1 pp
Figure 5.1 A monohybrid cross for flower color. The F1 plants are all purple but carry the hidden white allele. Because each F1 gamete carries only one allele, the white phenotype returns in one quarter of the F2.

The testcross

A purple flowered plant could be PP or Pp. To find out which, breed it with a homozygous recessive plant (pp). This is a testcross. If all offspring are purple, the mystery parent was almost certainly PP, because a Pp parent would have given about half white offspring. If any white offspring appear, the parent must be Pp. The testcross works because the recessive parent contributes only recessive alleles, so the offspring phenotypes directly reveal the gametes of the unknown parent.

Study tip. "Dominant" does not mean "more common" or "better." A dominant allele simply determines phenotype in a heterozygote. Polydactyly (extra fingers or toes) is caused by a dominant allele, yet most people have five digits per hand because the dominant allele is rare. Keep dominance (how alleles interact in one individual) separate from frequency (how common an allele is in a population).

The dihybrid cross and independent assortment

Mendel next asked whether the alleles of two different genes travel together or separately. He crossed true breeding plants with round yellow seeds (RRYY) and true breeding plants with wrinkled green seeds (rryy). The F1 were all round and yellow, and they were dihybrids, RrYy. Two hypotheses predicted different F2 results.

  • If the alleles stayed together as they had arrived from each parent (dependent assortment), an F1 plant would make only two kinds of gametes, RY and ry, and the F2 would show a 3:1 ratio of round yellow to wrinkled green, with no new combinations.
  • If the alleles of each gene sorted independently, an F1 plant would make four kinds of gametes in equal numbers, RY, Ry, rY and ry, and a 4 × 4 Punnett square would give 16 equally likely combinations.

Mendel's F2 counts were 315 round yellow, 108 round green, 101 wrinkled yellow and 32 wrinkled green, very close to 9:3:3:1. The new combinations (round green and wrinkled yellow) proved that the two genes had sorted independently. Notice that each character on its own still gave 3:1: round to wrinkled was 423:133, and yellow to green was 416:140. The 9:3:3:1 ratio is simply (3:1) × (3:1). This led to the law of independent assortment: each pair of alleles segregates independently of each other pair during gamete formation.

Independent assortment has an important limit. It holds for genes on different chromosomes and for genes so far apart on the same chromosome that crossing over separates them about half the time. Genes close together on one chromosome are linked and tend to be inherited together (Section 4). Mendel was fortunate: the seven characters he reported are controlled by genes that either sit on different chromosomes or are far enough apart to behave as if they were.

The physical basis: meiosis

Mendel had no idea what his factors were made of. Decades later, cytologists watching cells divide noticed that chromosomes behave exactly the way Mendel's factors must. The match is the heart of the chromosome theory of inheritance.

  • Segregation happens because homologous chromosomes, one from each parent, separate in anaphase I of meiosis. Each daughter cell receives one homolog, and therefore one allele, for every locus. (If crossing over has swapped the alleles between sister chromatids, the final separation of alleles occurs at anaphase II.)
  • Independent assortment happens because each pair of homologs lines up at the metaphase plate in metaphase I independently of every other pair. Whether the maternal or paternal homolog of chromosome 1 faces a given pole has no effect on which homolog of chromosome 2 faces that pole.
Arrangement 1 Arrangement 2 Rr Yy Rr yY metaphase plate (dashed) one pair flipped RYry RyrY Both arrangements are equally likely, so gametes RY : Ry : rY : ry = 1 : 1 : 1 : 1 gametes
Figure 5.2 The chromosomal basis of independent assortment in an RrYy dihybrid. Blue chromosomes came from one parent and gold from the other. Because each homologous pair orients at metaphase I independently, the two arrangements are equally likely and four gamete types form in equal numbers.
Connection. Mendel's wrinkled pea allele has been identified. Wrinkled seeds lack a working starch branching enzyme because a transposable element has inserted into its gene. Without the enzyme, the seed builds less starch and keeps more sucrose, which draws in water by osmosis; when the seed dries, it loses that water and its surface wrinkles. The dwarf allele was also identified: it reduces activity of an enzyme in the synthesis of the growth hormone gibberellin. Both show that a "trait" is ultimately a protein doing, or failing to do, its job.
Key point

Mendel showed that inheritance is particulate. Each organism carries two alleles per gene, the alleles segregate into different gametes, and alleles of different genes assort independently unless the genes are linked. Both laws follow directly from the movement of homologous chromosomes during meiosis I.

Section 2Probability and genetic problems

Why genetics is a probability science

Segregation and fertilization are random events, much like coin tosses. A heterozygote makes P and p gametes in equal numbers, but which gamete reaches a particular egg is a matter of chance. That is why Mendel's counts were close to 3:1 but never exactly 3:1, and why a family with four children can easily have no affected children even when each child faces a one in four risk. A probability is a number from 0 (the event never happens) to 1 (it always happens), and the probabilities of all possible outcomes of an event add up to 1. Each new child, like each new coin toss, is an independent event: earlier outcomes do not change the odds for the next one.

The multiplication rule

The multiplication rule states that the probability that two or more independent events all occur together is the product of their separate probabilities. The key words are "and" or "both." For an Rr × Rr cross, the chance that the egg carries r is 1/2 and the chance that the sperm carries r is 1/2, so the chance of an rr offspring is 1/2 × 1/2 = 1/4. The same rule tells you that the chance that two children in a row will both be rr is 1/4 × 1/4 = 1/16.

The addition rule

The addition rule states that the probability that any one of two or more mutually exclusive events will occur is the sum of their individual probabilities. The key word is "or." Mutually exclusive means the events cannot happen together: a single offspring cannot be both Rr made by an R egg and r sperm and Rr made by an r egg and R sperm. Each of those ways has probability 1/4, so the probability of a heterozygous offspring is 1/4 + 1/4 = 1/2.

Solving multigene problems without giant Punnett squares

A trihybrid cross would need a 64 box Punnett square. Instead, because independently assorting genes behave like separate monohybrid crosses, break the problem into one gene at a time, find the probability for each, and multiply.

Worked example. In the cross AaBbCcDd × AaBbccDd, what fraction of offspring will be AaBbccdd?

  • Aa × Aa gives Aa with probability 1/2.
  • Bb × Bb gives Bb with probability 1/2.
  • Cc × cc gives cc with probability 1/2.
  • Dd × Dd gives dd with probability 1/4.
  • Multiply: 1/2 × 1/2 × 1/2 × 1/4 = 1/32.

Worked example with "or." In the cross PpYyRr × Ppyyrr, what fraction of offspring will show at least two recessive traits? List the genotypes that qualify and calculate each one with the multiplication rule, then add. The qualifying genotypes are ppyyRr, ppYyrr, Ppyyrr, PPyyrr and ppyyrr, which give 1/16 + 1/16 + 2/16 + 1/16 + 1/16 = 6/16, or 3/8. The pattern is always the same: multiply within a combination, add across combinations.

QuestionRule or shortcutExample answer
How many gamete types does an individual heterozygous for n independent genes make?2nAaBbCc makes 23 = 8 types
How many genotypes are possible in the offspring of two such individuals?3nAaBbCc × AaBbCc gives 27 genotypes
How many phenotypes, with complete dominance at every gene?2n8 phenotypes
Chance of a fully homozygous recessive offspring from two n-gene heterozygotes?(1/4)naabbcc: 1/64
Chance of showing all dominant phenotypes?(3/4)n27/64
Both A and B happen (independent)MultiplyTwo rr children in a row: 1/16
A or B happens (mutually exclusive)AddHeterozygote from Rr × Rr: 1/4 + 1/4

The binomial expression: "exactly k of n"

Families raise a different kind of question: in a family of three children, what is the chance that exactly two are affected by a recessive condition when both parents are carriers? The two affected children could be the first and second, first and third, or second and third. Each specific birth order has probability (1/4)(1/4)(3/4) = 3/64, and there are three orders, so the answer is 3 × 3/64 = 9/64. The general form is the binomial expression:

P(exactly k of n) = [n! / (k!(n − k)!)] × pk × qn−k

Here p is the probability of the event in one trial and q = 1 − p. The fraction with factorials counts the number of orders. For "at least one" questions, the fastest route is often to subtract from 1: the probability that at least one of four children is affected is 1 − (3/4)4 = 1 − 81/256 = 175/256.

Conditional probability: the two-thirds rule

Sometimes information you already have changes the odds. Suppose two carrier parents (Aa × Aa) have a son who does not have the recessive disorder. What is the chance he is a carrier? Without any information, the probabilities are 1/4 AA, 1/2 Aa and 1/4 aa. But we know he is not aa, so only the AA and Aa outcomes remain, in a ratio of 1:2. The chance he is a carrier is therefore 2/3, not 1/2. This conditional probability appears constantly in genetic counseling problems involving the unaffected siblings of affected people.

Study tip. Before you multiply, ask whether each step is already known or still uncertain. If a person's genotype is certain (for example, an affected person with a recessive condition must be aa), assign probability 1 to that step. If it is uncertain (an unaffected sibling of an affected person is a carrier with probability 2/3), include that fraction in the product. Most missed counseling problems come from forgetting one of these uncertain steps.

Pedigree analysis

Geneticists cannot arrange human matings, so they study families that already exist. A pedigree is a family tree that shows how a trait passes through generations. Squares are males and circles are females; a filled symbol is an affected person; a horizontal line joins mates; a vertical line drops to their children, who are listed left to right in birth order. Generations are numbered with Roman numerals and individuals with Arabic numerals, so II-3 is the third person in the second generation.

IIIIII AaAa aa AA or Aa unaffectedunaffected Key male female affected mating Unaffected parents with an affected child means the trait is recessive and both parents are carriers.
Figure 5.3 A pedigree for an autosomal recessive trait. The affected daughter (II-2) has unaffected parents, so both parents must be heterozygous. Her unaffected brothers each have a 2/3 chance of being carriers. The trait does not appear in generation III, a typical "skipping" pattern.

To identify the mode of inheritance, look for a few decisive clues rather than trying every possibility at once.

PatternClues in the pedigreeHuman examples
Autosomal recessiveAffected children of unaffected parents; often skips generations; males and females equally affected; more frequent with consanguinity (mating of relatives)Cystic fibrosis, sickle cell disease, Tay-Sachs disease, phenylketonuria, albinism
Autosomal dominantEvery affected person has at least one affected parent; does not skip generations; about half the children of an affected heterozygote are affected; both sexes equallyHuntington disease, achondroplasia, Marfan syndrome, familial hypercholesterolemia
X linked recessiveFar more males than females affected; affected males usually have unaffected parents (carrier mother); never passed father to sonHemophilia A, Duchenne muscular dystrophy, red-green color blindness
X linked dominantAffected father passes the trait to all daughters and no sons; affected mother passes it to half of children of either sexHypophosphatemic (vitamin D resistant) rickets
MitochondrialPassed from mother to all her children; never from fatherLeber hereditary optic neuropathy

Testing whether data fit a ratio: the chi-square test

Mendel's 315:108:101:32 is close to 9:3:3:1, but how close is close enough? The chi-square (χ2) goodness of fit test asks whether the difference between observed (O) and expected (E) counts is small enough to be explained by chance alone. The null hypothesis is that the data fit the predicted ratio and any deviation is random.

  1. Calculate expected counts from the total and the predicted ratio. For 556 seeds and 9:3:3:1: 312.75, 104.25, 104.25 and 34.75.
  2. For each class, compute (O − E)2/E and add them: 0.016 + 0.135 + 0.101 + 0.218 = χ2 = 0.47.
  3. Find the degrees of freedom: the number of classes minus 1, here 4 − 1 = 3.
  4. Compare with the critical value at p = 0.05. If χ2 is smaller than the critical value, you fail to reject the null hypothesis; the deviation is consistent with chance.
Degrees of freedomCritical χ2 at p = 0.05Typical genetics use
13.843:1 or 1:1 ratio (two classes)
25.991:2:1 or 9:3:4 ratio (three classes)
37.819:3:3:1 or 1:1:1:1 ratio (four classes)
49.49Five classes

Mendel's value of 0.47 is far below 7.81, so the data fit independent assortment well. A large χ2 does not prove the model wrong, but it signals that something other than chance, such as linkage or reduced survival of one genotype, is probably at work.

Key point

Genetic outcomes are probabilities. Multiply for independent events that must all happen, add for mutually exclusive ways to get the same result, use the binomial expression for "exactly k of n," and adjust for what you already know with conditional probability. Pedigrees and the chi-square test let you apply these rules to real families and real data.

Section 3Extensions: dominance, multiple alleles, epistasis, polygenic traits

Mendel's rules still hold; the relationships get richer

Mendel chose characters in which one allele was completely dominant and each character was controlled by one gene with two alleles. Most traits are not that tidy. The patterns in this section can look as if they break Mendel's laws, but they do not. Alleles still segregate and genes still assort independently. What changes is the relationship between genotype and phenotype: how two alleles of the same gene interact, how many alleles exist in a population, how genes interact with one another and how the environment shapes the outcome.

Degrees of dominance

With complete dominance, the heterozygote and the dominant homozygote look the same. With incomplete dominance, the heterozygote has a phenotype intermediate between the two homozygotes. Crossing red snapdragons (CRCR) with white snapdragons (CWCW) gives all pink F1 flowers. This might look like blending, but the F2 settles the question: it contains red, pink and white in a 1:2:1 ratio, so the red and white alleles came through intact. In incomplete dominance the phenotype ratio equals the genotype ratio because every genotype has its own look. The molecular reason is usually dosage: one functional allele makes only enough red pigment to tint the petals pink.

With codominance, the heterozygote fully and separately expresses both alleles. The human MN blood group is the classic case. The M and N alleles specify slightly different forms of a glycoprotein on red blood cells. People who are MN have both forms on their cells, not an intermediate molecule. The AB blood type, discussed below, is another example.

Dominance can also depend on the level at which you look. In Tay-Sachs disease, children with two defective alleles cannot break down a membrane lipid (GM2 ganglioside) in brain cells and die in early childhood. At the level of the whole organism, the allele is recessive, because heterozygotes are healthy. At the biochemical level, heterozygotes have about half the normal enzyme activity, which looks like incomplete dominance. At the molecular level, both normal and defective enzyme molecules are made, which is codominance. Dominance describes phenotype, so it always depends on which phenotype you measure.

Study tip. A dominant allele does not "suppress" or "switch off" a recessive allele. Both alleles in a heterozygote are usually transcribed. The dominant allele wins at the phenotype level because one working copy makes enough functional protein. Recessive alleles are commonly loss of function alleles, and dominance is about whether half the normal amount of product is enough.

Multiple alleles

Any one diploid individual carries at most two alleles of a gene, but a population can carry many. The ABO blood group has three common alleles: IA, IB and i. IA encodes an enzyme that adds the sugar N-acetylgalactosamine to a carbohydrate on the red cell surface, forming the A antigen; IB encodes an enzyme that adds galactose, forming the B antigen; i encodes no functional enzyme. IA and IB are codominant with each other, and both are completely dominant over i. Six genotypes give four phenotypes.

Blood typeGenotypesAntigens on red cellsAntibodies in plasmaCan receive red cells from
AIAIA or IAiAAnti-BA, O
BIBIB or IBiBAnti-AB, O
ABIAIBA and BNeitherA, B, AB, O (universal recipient)
OiiNeitherAnti-A and anti-BO only (O is the universal donor)

Rabbit coat color shows a dominance series of four alleles: full color (C) > chinchilla (cch) > Himalayan (ch) > albino (c). The Himalayan allele produces a temperature sensitive version of tyrosinase, the enzyme that starts melanin synthesis. The enzyme works only below body temperature, so pigment forms on the cool ears, nose, feet and tail. The same allele explains the color points of Siamese cats.

Pleiotropy and lethal alleles

Many genes affect more than one phenotypic character, a property called pleiotropy. The sickle cell allele changes one amino acid in the β chain of hemoglobin. In people homozygous for it, red cells sickle when oxygen is low, which leads to anemia, pain crises, organ damage, stroke risk and a damaged spleen. One base change, many effects. Marfan syndrome, a dominant disorder of the connective tissue protein fibrillin-1, affects the skeleton (long limbs), the eyes (dislocated lenses) and the aorta (dilation and dissection).

Some alleles are lethal when homozygous. In mice, the dominant yellow coat allele AY gives yellow fur in heterozygotes, but AYAY embryos die. A cross of two yellow mice therefore gives yellow and agouti (wild type) offspring in a 2:1 ratio rather than 3:1, because the expected quarter of AYAY offspring never appears. The AY allele is dominant for coat color but recessive for lethality, a reminder that dominance is defined per trait.

Epistasis: one gene masks another

In epistasis (Greek for "standing upon"), the phenotype produced by one gene depends on the genotype at a second gene. Labrador retrievers make a clear example. Gene B controls the type of pigment: B (dominant) makes black eumelanin and b makes brown. A second gene, E, controls whether pigment is deposited in the hair at all. Dogs with at least one E allele deposit pigment; ee dogs deposit almost none in the hair and are yellow whatever their B genotype. Gene E is said to be epistatic to gene B.

Cross two dogs that are both BbEe. The 16 combinations still form, in the familiar 9:3:3:1 genotype classes: 9 B_E_, 3 bbE_, 3 B_ee, 1 bbee. But the last two classes look the same, so the phenotype ratio becomes 9 black : 3 chocolate : 4 yellow. When a dihybrid cross gives a ratio whose numbers add to 16 but that is not 9:3:3:1, suspect two genes interacting.

Gene B: pigment type Gene E: deposition Coat B_ : black pigment bb : brown pigment B_ or bb E_ : pigment deposited E_ : pigment deposited ee : no deposition Black (B_E_) Chocolate (bbE_) Yellow (__ee) F2 of BbEe × BbEe (16 equally likely combinations) 9 black3 chocolate4 yellow
Figure 5.4 Recessive epistasis in Labrador retrievers. The ee genotype hides whatever pigment gene B specifies, so the B_ee and bbee classes (3 + 1) merge into one yellow class and the 9:3:3:1 ratio becomes 9:3:4.
F2 ratio from a dihybridType of interactionWhat is happeningExample
9:3:3:1No interactionTwo genes affect separate characters, or combine to give four phenotypesPea seed shape and color
9:3:4Recessive epistasisHomozygous recessive at one gene masks the other geneLabrador coat color
12:3:1Dominant epistasisA dominant allele at one gene masks the other geneSummer squash fruit color
9:7Complementary genesTwo steps of one pathway; a recessive homozygote at either gene blocks the pathwayPurple versus white flowers in sweet pea
15:1Duplicate genesEither gene's dominant allele is enough for the phenotypeTriangular versus oval seed capsules in shepherd's purse

The 9:7 ratio is worth understanding in terms of a pathway. Suppose a white precursor is converted to an intermediate by enzyme C and the intermediate to purple pigment by enzyme P. A plant needs at least one working allele of both genes (C_P_, 9/16) to make purple. Any plant that is cc, pp or both (3 + 3 + 1 = 7/16) is white. Crossing two different white strains (CCpp × ccPP) can therefore give all purple F1 plants, a complementation result that tells geneticists the two white mutations are in different genes.

Polygenic inheritance and quantitative traits

Mendel's characters came in discrete either or forms. Height, skin color, blood pressure, birth weight and the number of grains on a wheat head vary continuously along a scale. These quantitative characters usually reflect polygenic inheritance, the additive effect of two or more genes on one phenotype.

A simplified model of skin pigmentation imagines three genes, each with a "dark" allele (A, B, C) that adds one unit of darkness and a "light" allele (a, b, c) that adds none. A person who is AaBbCc has three dark units. If two such people have children, offspring can carry anywhere from 0 to 6 dark alleles, giving seven phenotypic classes in the proportions 1:6:15:20:15:6:1 out of 64. Most children fall near the middle and few at the extremes. Add more genes and environmental effects such as sun exposure, and the steps blur into a smooth bell shaped curve.

Offspring of AaBbCc × AaBbCc (out of 64) 1615201561 0123456 Number of dark (additive) alleles Number of offspring more genes plus environment give a smooth curve
Figure 5.5 Polygenic inheritance. With three additive genes, two triple heterozygotes produce seven phenotype classes, most of them near the middle. Many genes plus environmental variation smooth the distribution into a bell shaped curve.

Nature and nurture

Genotype rarely fixes a phenotype exactly. The range of phenotypes one genotype can produce across environments is its norm of reaction. Hydrangeas of the same genotype bloom blue in acidic soil and pink in neutral or basic soil, because soil pH controls how much aluminum the plant absorbs. Human height depends on nutrition as well as genes. Traits shaped by many genes plus the environment, such as heart disease, type 2 diabetes, many cancers and some mental illnesses, are called multifactorial.

Two more terms describe how consistently a genotype shows itself. Penetrance is the proportion of individuals with a genotype who show the expected phenotype at all; if only 80 percent of people with a dominant polydactyly allele have extra digits, penetrance is 80 percent (incomplete penetrance). Expressivity is the degree to which a phenotype is expressed in those who show it; in neurofibromatosis type 1, one family member may have a few pale brown skin spots while another has many tumors along nerves (variable expressivity).

Connection. Phenylketonuria (PKU) is a recessive disorder in which the enzyme that converts phenylalanine to tyrosine does not work. Untreated, phenylalanine builds up and damages the developing brain. Yet a child with the PKU genotype who receives a low phenylalanine diet from the first weeks of life develops normally. That is why newborns are screened with a heel prick blood test: a genetic disease can have an environmental cure.
Key point

The link between genotype and phenotype can be complicated: alleles can be incompletely dominant or codominant, a gene can have many alleles and many effects, genes can mask one another, many genes can add up to one continuous trait, and the environment shapes all of it. Through all of this, alleles still segregate and assort exactly as Mendel described.

Section 4Sex linkage, linked genes and recombination

The chromosome theory and Morgan's white eyed fly

Around 1902, Walter Sutton and Theodor Boveri independently noted the parallels between Mendel's factors and chromosomes: both come in pairs, both separate during gamete formation and both assort independently. The chromosome theory of inheritance proposed that genes occupy specific loci on chromosomes and that chromosome behavior in meiosis explains Mendel's laws. The first solid evidence tying a specific gene to a specific chromosome came from Thomas Hunt Morgan's work with the fruit fly Drosophila melanogaster, an ideal organism that breeds every two weeks, produces hundreds of offspring and has only four pairs of chromosomes.

Wild type flies have red eyes. (The wild type is the phenotype most common in natural populations; alleles for other phenotypes are mutant alleles.) Morgan found a male with white eyes and crossed it with a red eyed female. All F1 flies had red eyes, so red was dominant. In the F2, the familiar 3:1 ratio appeared, but with a twist: every white eyed fly was male. Half the F2 males had white eyes and none of the females did. Morgan concluded that the eye color gene lies on the X chromosome and that the Y chromosome carries no allele for it. A male, with one X, shows whatever allele that X carries.

Sex determination

In humans and other mammals, females are XX and males are XY. The Y chromosome is small and carries relatively few genes, but one of them, SRY (sex determining region of Y), triggers development of testes in the embryo; without it, the gonads develop as ovaries. Other organisms use other systems.

SystemFemaleMaleOrganisms
X-YXXXY (the Y, through SRY in mammals, determines maleness)Mammals, many insects including Drosophila (where the X to autosome ratio decides)
X-0XXX0 (only one sex chromosome)Grasshoppers, crickets, cockroaches
Z-WZW (female is the heterogametic sex)ZZBirds, some fishes and reptiles, butterflies and moths
Haplo-diploidDiploid (from fertilized eggs)Haploid (from unfertilized eggs)Bees, ants, wasps
Temperature dependentIncubation temperature of the egg decides sexMost turtles, all crocodilians

Inheritance of X linked genes

Genes on a sex chromosome are sex linked; in humans, the term usually means X linked, because the X carries about 1,000 genes and most have nothing to do with sex. A male has only one copy of each X linked gene and is called hemizygous. That single fact explains the pattern of X linked recessive disorders.

  • A male who inherits one recessive X linked allele shows the trait, because no second allele can mask it. A female must inherit two copies, which is much rarer. If an allele has frequency 1/10 in a population, about 1 in 10 males but only 1 in 100 females will be affected.
  • A father passes his X to all his daughters and his Y to all his sons, so an affected father never passes an X linked trait to a son, but all his daughters become carriers.
  • A carrier mother (XAXa) passes the allele to half her children: half of her sons will be affected and half of her daughters will be carriers.

Important X linked recessive disorders include red-green color blindness (about 8 percent of males of northern European ancestry), hemophilia A (lack of clotting factor VIII), Duchenne muscular dystrophy (absence of the muscle protein dystrophin, causing progressive weakness from early childhood) and G6PD deficiency (red cells that break down under oxidative stress).

Study tip. In X linked problems, always write the alleles as superscripts on the X (XR, Xr) and write the Y bare. Then set up the Punnett square with the mother's two X chromosomes on one side and the father's X and Y on the other. Answer by sex: "what fraction of sons" uses only the sons in the square as the denominator, while "what fraction of all children" uses all four boxes.

X inactivation

Females have two X chromosomes, yet they do not make twice as much of each X linked protein as males. Early in embryonic development of a female mammal, one X in each cell condenses into a compact Barr body that lies along the inside of the nuclear envelope and is mostly silent. The choice of which X to inactivate is random and independent in each embryonic cell, but once made, all descendants of that cell keep the same inactive X. A female is therefore a mosaic of two cell populations. Inactivation depends on the XIST gene, which is expressed only from the chromosome that will become the Barr body; its RNA coats that X and recruits proteins that modify chromatin and shut it down.

The tortoiseshell or calico cat shows mosaicism on the outside. An X linked gene has an orange allele and a black allele. A heterozygous female has patches of orange fur where the black X is inactive and patches of black where the orange X is inactive (white patches come from a separate gene). Male cats with these colors are almost always XXY. In humans, a carrier female for an X linked condition can show mild symptoms if, by chance, most cells in a relevant tissue inactivated the normal X.

Linked genes

Each chromosome carries hundreds or thousands of genes. Genes on the same chromosome tend to be inherited together and are called linked genes. (Do not confuse linked genes, which share any chromosome, with sex linked genes, which are on a sex chromosome.) Morgan studied two Drosophila genes: body color (b+ gray, b black) and wing size (vg+ normal, vg vestigial). He crossed F1 dihybrid females (b+b vg+vg) with tester males that were black and vestigial (bb vgvg). If the genes assorted independently, the four phenotype classes would appear 1:1:1:1. Instead he got:

  • 965 gray, normal wings and 944 black, vestigial wings: the parental types, matching the combinations in the P generation.
  • 206 gray, vestigial and 185 black, normal: the recombinant types, new combinations.

The excess of parental types meant the genes were on the same chromosome. But the recombinants meant the linkage was incomplete. Morgan proposed that crossing over between non-sister chromatids during prophase I of meiosis occasionally exchanges segments, creating chromosomes with new allele combinations. The recombination frequency is the percentage of offspring that are recombinant: (206 + 185) / 2,300 = 17 percent.

Prophase I: one crossover Resulting chromatids b+vg+bvg crossover between non-sister chromatids b+vg+b+vgbvg+bvg parentalrecombinantrecombinantparental Testcross of F1 female (b+b vg+vg) with black vestigial male (bb vgvg): Parental: 965 gray normal, 944 black vestigial Recombinant: 206 gray vestigial, 185 black normal Recombination frequency = 391 / 2,300 = 17%, so b and vg are about 17 map units apart
Figure 5.6 Crossing over produces recombinant chromatids. Blue marks the chromosome carrying b+ and vg+, gold the one carrying b and vg. A crossover between the two loci swaps segments of two non-sister chromatids, and the frequency of recombinant offspring measures how far apart the genes lie.

Genetic maps

Morgan's student Alfred Sturtevant reasoned that the farther apart two genes are on a chromosome, the more places a crossover can occur between them, and the higher their recombination frequency. He defined one map unit (now also called a centimorgan, cM) as a 1 percent recombination frequency and used the values to build a linkage map, a map of the relative order and spacing of genes. For example, the b to cn (cinnabar eye) distance is 9 map units, cn to vg is 9.5, and b to vg is 17. The order must be b, cn, vg, with cn in the middle. The b to vg value (17) is slightly less than the sum (18.5) because some chromatids have two crossovers between b and vg, which restore the parental combination and go uncounted.

Two rules keep map problems straight. First, recombination frequency can never exceed 50 percent. Genes far apart on the same chromosome cross over so often that they behave like unlinked genes and show a 1:1:1:1 testcross ratio; they are still physically linked but genetically unlinked. Second, in a three point cross, the rarest phenotype classes are the double crossovers; comparing them with the parental classes reveals which gene is in the middle. Map units measure recombination, not physical length, so they are only roughly proportional to base pairs, because crossing over is more frequent in some regions than others.

Key point

Genes sit on chromosomes. X linked genes show different patterns in the two sexes because males are hemizygous, and dosage is balanced in female mammals by X inactivation. Genes on the same chromosome are linked, but crossing over in prophase I produces recombinants, and recombination frequencies (1 percent = 1 map unit, maximum 50 percent) let geneticists map gene order.

Section 5Chromosomal alterations and human disorders

Nondisjunction and abnormal chromosome number

Meiosis normally delivers exactly one copy of each chromosome to each gamete. Occasionally the members of a homologous pair fail to separate in meiosis I, or sister chromatids fail to separate in meiosis II. This is nondisjunction. One gamete gets an extra copy of a chromosome and another gets none. If an abnormal gamete is fertilized by a normal one, the zygote has an abnormal number of that chromosome, a condition called aneuploidy. A zygote with three copies of a chromosome (2n + 1) is trisomic; one with only one copy (2n − 1) is monosomic. Nondisjunction during mitosis early in development produces a mosaic, with a mix of normal and aneuploid cells.

Nondisjunction in meiosis I Nondisjunction in meiosis II MIMII n+1n+1n−1n−1 n+1n−1nn all four gametes abnormal two of four gametes abnormal
Figure 5.7 Nondisjunction of one chromosome pair (blue and gold homologs). If homologs fail to separate in meiosis I (left), both products carry the error. If sister chromatids fail to separate in meiosis II (right), only the cell where it happened produces abnormal gametes.

Most aneuploid embryos do not survive; aneuploidy is a major cause of first trimester miscarriage. The few that survive to birth involve the smallest autosomes or the sex chromosomes. Sex chromosome aneuploidies are tolerated better than autosomal ones because X inactivation silences extra X chromosomes and the Y carries few genes.

ConditionKaryotypeApproximate frequencyKey features
Down syndromeTrisomy 21 (47,XX or XY,+21)About 1 in 700 birthsIntellectual disability, characteristic facial features, short stature, heart defects, higher risk of leukemia and early Alzheimer disease; risk rises with maternal age
Edwards syndromeTrisomy 18About 1 in 5,000Severe developmental problems, clenched fists, heart defects; most die within the first year
Patau syndromeTrisomy 13About 1 in 10,000 to 16,000Cleft lip and palate, extra fingers, brain and eye defects; most die within the first year
Klinefelter syndrome47,XXYAbout 1 in 500 to 1,000 malesMale with small testes, infertility, sometimes breast enlargement and tall stature
Turner syndrome45,XAbout 1 in 2,500 femalesThe only viable human monosomy; short stature, nonfunctional ovaries, webbed neck, heart and kidney defects
Trisomy X47,XXXAbout 1 in 1,000 femalesUsually healthy and fertile, often taller than average; many are never diagnosed
XYY syndrome47,XYYAbout 1 in 1,000 malesUsually taller than average, typically fertile, often with learning differences

About 95 percent of Down syndrome cases result from nondisjunction, most often in the mother's meiosis I. Human oocytes begin meiosis before birth and pause in prophase I for decades, which may let the proteins holding homologs together weaken; that may explain why risk rises from roughly 1 in 1,500 births at age 20 to about 1 in 100 at age 40. Roughly 4 percent of cases come from a translocation and about 1 percent are mosaics.

Polyploidy

Sometimes an entire set of chromosomes is added, producing polyploidy: triploid (3n), tetraploid (4n) and so on. Polyploidy is rare and lethal in animals with chromosomal sex determination but is common and important in plants. Bread wheat is hexaploid (6n), descended from three ancestral species. Triploid organisms are usually sterile because three sets cannot pair evenly in meiosis; growers exploit this to produce seedless bananas and seedless watermelons.

Changes in chromosome structure

Breakage of a chromosome can produce four kinds of structural change.

  • A deletion removes a segment. Deletion of part of the short arm of chromosome 5 causes cri du chat syndrome ("cry of the cat"), with intellectual disability and a high pitched, cat like cry in infancy.
  • A duplication repeats a segment, often after unequal crossing over. Duplications are an important raw material of evolution because the extra copy can acquire a new function.
  • An inversion reverses a segment within a chromosome. A pericentric inversion includes the centromere; a paracentric inversion does not. Carriers may be healthy but can produce unbalanced gametes when crossing over occurs within the inverted loop.
  • A translocation moves a segment to a nonhomologous chromosome. In a reciprocal translocation two nonhomologous chromosomes exchange pieces. In a Robertsonian translocation the long arms of two acrocentric chromosomes (such as 14 and 21) fuse. A carrier of a balanced 14/21 translocation is healthy but can pass on an extra chromosome 21 arm, causing familial Down syndrome.
Connection. In chronic myelogenous leukemia, a reciprocal translocation between chromosomes 9 and 22 produces a shortened chromosome 22 called the Philadelphia chromosome. The break fuses part of the BCR gene to the ABL gene, creating a hybrid protein that is a constantly active tyrosine kinase and drives white blood cells to divide. Imatinib, a drug designed to block that fusion protein, turned this deadly cancer into a manageable condition for many patients: a direct payoff from understanding a chromosomal change.

Exceptions to Mendelian inheritance

In genomic imprinting, certain genes are expressed differently depending on whether they were inherited from the mother or the father. Imprints are set during gamete formation by methylation of DNA and are reset each generation. A deletion in region 15q11 to q13 shows the effect vividly: if the deletion is on the chromosome inherited from the father, the child has Prader-Willi syndrome (poor muscle tone in infancy, then excessive eating and obesity, intellectual disability); if it is on the chromosome from the mother, the child has Angelman syndrome (severe intellectual disability, seizures, jerky movements and frequent laughter). The same deletion, two diseases, depending only on which parent it came from.

Genes in mitochondria and plastids are inherited outside the nucleus. Because the egg supplies almost all the cytoplasm of the zygote, mitochondrial genes pass from a mother to all her children and are not transmitted by fathers. Mitochondrial DNA mutations often affect tissues with high energy needs, such as the eye, brain and muscle (for example, Leber hereditary optic neuropathy). A cell can contain a mixture of normal and mutant mitochondria (heteroplasmy), so severity varies among siblings.

Study tip. Separate errors of number (aneuploidy, polyploidy) from errors of structure (deletion, duplication, inversion, translocation). Then ask how each arose: number errors from nondisjunction or failed cytokinesis, structural errors from breakage and faulty rejoining. Down syndrome is unusual because it can arise either way.
Key point

Errors in meiosis change chromosome number (nondisjunction producing trisomy or monosomy, or whole set additions in polyploidy), and breakage changes chromosome structure (deletions, duplications, inversions and translocations). Most such changes are lethal or cause recognizable syndromes. Imprinting and mitochondrial inheritance are further exceptions in which the parent of origin, not just the allele, matters.

The chapter in one breath

  • Inheritance is particulate: each organism carries two alleles per gene, and the law of segregation sends one allele into each gamete.
  • The law of independent assortment says alleles of different genes sort independently; both laws follow from homolog behavior in meiosis I.
  • A monohybrid cross gives 3:1 phenotypes and 1:2:1 genotypes in the F2; a dihybrid cross gives 9:3:3:1; a testcross reveals an unknown genotype.
  • The multiplication rule (and) and addition rule (or) solve multigene problems; the binomial expression handles "exactly k of n," and an unaffected sibling of an affected child is a carrier with probability 2/3.
  • Pedigrees reveal modes of inheritance, and the chi-square test asks whether deviations from a predicted ratio are due to chance.
  • Incomplete dominance gives 1:2:1 phenotypes; codominance expresses both alleles; ABO shows multiple alleles and codominance together.
  • Pleiotropy is one gene with many effects; epistasis is one gene masking another (9:3:4, 9:7, 15:1); polygenic traits vary continuously.
  • The environment, penetrance and expressivity all loosen the link between genotype and phenotype.
  • Males are hemizygous for X linked genes, so X linked recessive disorders mostly affect males; X inactivation makes females mosaics.
  • Linked genes travel together, but crossing over produces recombinants; 1 percent recombination equals 1 map unit, and the maximum is 50 percent.
  • Nondisjunction causes aneuploidy such as trisomy 21, 47,XXY and 45,X; deletions, duplications, inversions and translocations change structure.
  • Genomic imprinting and mitochondrial inheritance make the parent of origin matter.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
AlleleOne of the alternative versions of a gene found at the same locus.
GenotypeThe genetic makeup of an organism for one or more genes.
PhenotypeThe observable or measurable traits of an organism, including biochemical ones.
Dominant alleleAn allele that determines the phenotype in a heterozygote.
Recessive alleleAn allele whose effect is hidden in a heterozygote and seen only in a homozygote.
Law of segregationThe two alleles of a gene separate during gamete formation, so each gamete carries one.
Law of independent assortmentAlleles of different genes segregate independently of one another during gamete formation, as long as the genes are not linked.
TestcrossA cross of an individual of unknown genotype with a homozygous recessive individual to reveal the unknown genotype.
PedigreeA family tree showing how a trait is inherited across generations.
Chi-square testA statistical test of whether observed counts differ from expected counts by more than chance would explain.
Incomplete dominanceA heterozygote shows a phenotype intermediate between the two homozygotes.
CodominanceA heterozygote fully expresses both alleles, as in AB blood type.
PleiotropyThe ability of one gene to affect several different phenotypic characters.
EpistasisInteraction in which the genotype at one gene alters or masks the phenotypic effect of another gene.
Polygenic inheritanceAdditive effects of two or more genes on a single, usually continuous, character.
PenetranceThe proportion of individuals with a genotype who show the expected phenotype.
HemizygousHaving only one copy of a gene, as males do for X linked genes.
Barr bodyThe condensed, mostly inactive X chromosome in the cells of female mammals.
Linked genesGenes close together on the same chromosome that tend to be inherited together.
Recombination frequencyThe percentage of offspring that carry new allele combinations; used to estimate distance between genes.
NondisjunctionFailure of homologs or sister chromatids to separate properly during cell division.
AneuploidyHaving an abnormal number of one or more particular chromosomes, such as trisomy or monosomy.
PolyploidyHaving more than two complete sets of chromosomes.
TranslocationMovement of a chromosome segment to a nonhomologous chromosome.
Genomic imprintingExpression of a gene that depends on whether it was inherited from the mother or the father.

Check yourself

A tall pea plant is crossed with a dwarf plant and produces 52 tall and 48 dwarf offspring. What was the genotype of the tall parent?
Answer. Tt. This is effectively a testcross: the dwarf parent (tt) gives only t gametes, so a 1:1 ratio shows the tall parent made T and t gametes equally.
In the cross AaBbCc × AaBbCc, what fraction of offspring will be AABBCC?
Answer. 1/64. Each gene gives the homozygous dominant genotype with probability 1/4, and 1/4 × 1/4 × 1/4 = 1/64.
Two carriers of cystic fibrosis have four children. What is the probability that none is affected?
Answer. (3/4)4 = 81/256, about 32 percent. Each child independently has a 3/4 chance of being unaffected.
Your sister has an autosomal recessive disease; you and your parents do not. What is the chance you are a carrier?
Answer. 2/3. Your parents must both be carriers. You are not aa, so of the remaining outcomes (1 AA : 2 Aa), two of three are carriers.
A woman with type A blood and a man with type B blood have a child with type O blood. What are the parents' genotypes, and what types are possible for their next child?
Answer. IAi and IBi, since each must have passed on an i allele. Their children can be A, B, AB or O, each with probability 1/4.
Crossing two white flowered strains gives purple F1, and the F2 has 9 purple : 7 white. Explain.
Answer. Complementary genes. Purple requires a dominant allele at both of two pathway genes (C_P_, 9/16). The white parents were blocked at different steps (CCpp and ccPP), so the F1 has one working copy of each.
A color blind man and a woman with normal vision whose father was color blind have children. What fraction of their sons will be color blind?
Answer. 1/2. The woman must be a carrier (XBXb), because she got her father's X. Sons get their X only from her, so half receive Xb. The father's X does not matter for sons.
A testcross of a dihybrid gives 420 AB, 410 ab, 90 Ab and 80 aB offspring. Are the genes linked, and how far apart are they?
Answer. Yes. Parental classes far outnumber recombinants. Recombination frequency = (90 + 80) / 1,000 = 17 percent, so about 17 map units.
Why does nondisjunction in meiosis I produce more abnormal gametes than nondisjunction in meiosis II?
Answer. In meiosis I both daughter cells get the wrong number (one has both homologs, one has none), so all four gametes are abnormal. In meiosis II the error affects only one of the two dividing cells, so two of four gametes are normal.
The same 15q deletion causes Prader-Willi syndrome in one child and Angelman syndrome in another. How?
Answer. Genomic imprinting. Genes in that region are expressed from only one parental copy. A paternal deletion removes the active paternal genes (Prader-Willi); a maternal deletion removes the active maternal gene (Angelman).
Chapter 6

DNA Structure, Replication and Gene Expression

Every cell in your body carries about two meters of DNA folded into a nucleus a few micrometers wide, and nearly every time a cell divides it copies all three billion base pairs with fewer than one mistake per billion. That same molecule is read thousands of times a day to make the proteins that build and run you. This chapter explains how scientists proved DNA is the genetic material, how its structure makes copying possible, how genes are transcribed and translated into proteins, and what happens when the sequence changes.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Describe the experiments of Griffith, Avery and colleagues, and Hershey and Chase, and explain what each showed about the genetic material.
  • Describe the double helix: nucleotides, antiparallel strands, complementary base pairing, Chargaff's rules and how DNA is packed into chromatin.
  • Explain semiconservative replication and the roles of helicase, primase, DNA polymerases, ligase and topoisomerase at the replication fork.
  • Contrast leading and lagging strand synthesis, explain the end replication problem and telomerase, and compare the main DNA repair pathways.
  • Describe transcription in bacteria and eukaryotes, including promoters, RNA polymerases and termination.
  • Explain RNA processing: the 5' cap, poly-A tail, splicing and alternative splicing.
  • Read the genetic code and describe the roles of mRNA, tRNA, aminoacyl-tRNA synthetases and ribosomes in translation.
  • Classify mutations as silent, missense, nonsense or frameshift and predict their effects on a protein.
  • Name common mutagens and link specific mutations and repair defects to human disease.

Section 1The search for the genetic material and DNA structure

Protein or DNA?

By the 1930s, geneticists knew that genes sit on chromosomes and that chromosomes are made of two kinds of molecule: protein and DNA. Most scientists bet on protein. Proteins are built from 20 different amino acids and come in endless shapes, so they seemed rich enough to carry complex information. DNA, with only four kinds of nucleotides, looked too simple, perhaps just a structural scaffold. A series of experiments, mostly with bacteria and viruses, overturned that view.

Griffith and transformation

In 1928, Frederick Griffith was studying two strains of the bacterium Streptococcus pneumoniae in mice. The S strain made a smooth polysaccharide capsule that protected it from the immune system and was lethal. The R strain lacked a capsule, formed rough colonies and was harmless. Heat killed S cells were also harmless. But when Griffith injected a mixture of heat killed S cells and living R cells, the mice died, and he recovered living S bacteria from their blood. Something from the dead S cells had permanently changed the R cells into S cells, and the change was inherited by their descendants. Griffith called this transformation: a change in genotype and phenotype caused by uptake of external DNA, although he did not yet know DNA was the agent.

Avery, MacLeod and McCarty

In 1944, Oswald Avery, Colin MacLeod and Maclyn McCarty purified the transforming principle from S cell extracts. They treated samples with enzymes that destroy specific molecules. Protein digesting enzymes and RNA digesting enzymes left transformation intact, but DNase, which destroys DNA, abolished it. Their conclusion that the transforming substance was DNA was strong, but many biologists remained skeptical, partly because they suspected tiny amounts of contaminating protein and partly because bacteria were not yet thought to have genes like those of complex organisms.

Hershey and Chase

The decisive experiment came in 1952 from Alfred Hershey and Martha Chase, using bacteriophage T2, a virus that infects Escherichia coli. A phage is little more than a protein coat around DNA, and when it infects a cell it reprograms the cell to make new phages. The question was which part enters the cell and carries the instructions. Hershey and Chase exploited a chemical difference: proteins contain sulfur (in methionine and cysteine) but almost no phosphorus, while DNA contains phosphorus (in its backbone) but no sulfur.

  1. One batch of phages was grown with radioactive sulfur (35S), labeling their protein. Another batch was grown with radioactive phosphorus (32P), labeling their DNA.
  2. Each batch infected separate cultures of E. coli. After a few minutes, the cultures were agitated in a blender to shake loose any phage parts outside the cells.
  3. Centrifugation spun the heavier bacterial cells into a pellet and left the lighter phage coats in the liquid (supernatant).
  4. In the 35S batch, most radioactivity stayed in the liquid. In the 32P batch, most radioactivity was in the pellet, inside the cells, and some appeared in the next generation of phages.

The phage DNA, not its protein, had entered the cells and directed the production of new viruses. DNA was the genetic material.

Batch 1: protein coat labeled with ³⁵S Batch 2: DNA labeled with ³²P blend, spinblend, spin Radioactivity in the liquid:protein stayed outside cells Radioactivity in the pellet:DNA entered the cells Conclusion: DNA, not protein, is injected and directs new phage production
Figure 6.1 The Hershey Chase experiment. Labeled phage coats (gold outline) stayed outside the bacteria, while labeled phage DNA (red) entered them and ended up in the pellet with the cells.

Chargaff's rules

Meanwhile, Erwin Chargaff analyzed the base composition of DNA from many species. He found two patterns, now called Chargaff's rules. First, base composition varies from one species to another, which is exactly the kind of variety a genetic material needs. Second, within any species the amount of adenine equals thymine and the amount of guanine equals cytosine. In human DNA, for example, A and T are each about 30 percent and G and C are each about 20 percent. Nobody could explain the second rule until the double helix was discovered.

Building the double helix

A DNA nucleotide has three parts: a five carbon sugar called deoxyribose, a phosphate group and a nitrogenous base. The bases come in two families. The purines, adenine (A) and guanine (G), have a double ring. The pyrimidines, cytosine (C) and thymine (T), have a single ring (in RNA, uracil replaces thymine). Carbons of the sugar are numbered with primes: the base attaches to the 1' carbon, and the phosphate attaches to the 5' carbon.

Nucleotides join through phosphodiester bonds: the phosphate on the 5' carbon of one nucleotide links to the hydroxyl on the 3' carbon of the next. The result is a sugar-phosphate backbone with bases sticking out to the side. A strand has direction. One end has a free phosphate on a 5' carbon (the 5' end) and the other a free hydroxyl on a 3' carbon (the 3' end). Sequences are written 5' to 3' by convention.

Rosalind Franklin, working with Maurice Wilkins, produced X-ray diffraction images of DNA fibers. Her best image showed an X pattern that indicated a helix, and her measurements showed that the helix had a width of about 2 nm and repeating features at 0.34 nm and 3.4 nm. She also concluded that the phosphates lay on the outside. In 1953, James Watson and Francis Crick used her data, Chargaff's rules and model building to propose the structure.

  • DNA is a double helix: two strands wound around each other, usually right handed (the B form).
  • The sugar-phosphate backbones are on the outside and the bases point inward, stacked like the rungs of a twisted ladder.
  • The two strands are antiparallel: one runs 5' to 3' and its partner runs 3' to 5'.
  • Bases pair by hydrogen bonds: A with T (two hydrogen bonds) and G with C (three hydrogen bonds). Each pair is one purine plus one pyrimidine, which keeps the width a constant 2 nm and explains Chargaff's equalities.
  • Adjacent base pairs are 0.34 nm apart and one full turn contains about 10 base pairs (10.5 in solution) in 3.4 nm.
  • The winding creates a major groove and a minor groove, where proteins can read the edges of the bases without unwinding the helix.

Watson and Crick noted that the pairing rules immediately suggest how DNA could be copied: each strand carries the information to rebuild its partner. Because the strands are complementary, knowing one sequence gives you the other: the partner of 5'-ATGCCA-3' is 3'-TACGGT-5', written by convention as 5'-TGGCAT-3'.

PPPPPPPPPP ATGCCGTAGC 5'3'3'5' phosphate deoxyribose backbone H bonds: 3 for G-C 2 for A-T Purines (A, G): long barsPyrimidines (C, T): shortEach pair = purine +pyrimidine, width 2 nm0.34 nm per base pairAbout 10 bp and 3.4 nmper helical turnStrands antiparallel
Figure 6.2 DNA drawn untwisted. The two backbones run in opposite directions, every rung pairs a purine with a pyrimidine, and G-C pairs (three hydrogen bonds) hold more tightly than A-T pairs (two). In the real molecule the ladder twists into a right handed helix.
Study tip. Remember the pyrimidines with "CUT the PY": cytosine, uracil and thymine are PYrimidines, and they are the smaller single ring bases. Purines (A and G, "pure As Gold") have two rings. A purine always pairs with a pyrimidine, so a sequence with more G-C pairs has more hydrogen bonds and a higher melting temperature.

Packing DNA into chromosomes

A bacterium such as E. coli has one circular chromosome of about 4.6 million base pairs, which is supercoiled and packed with proteins into a region called the nucleoid. Many bacteria also carry small circular plasmids. A human diploid cell has 46 linear chromosomes totaling about 6 billion base pairs (3.2 billion per haploid set), which would stretch about 2 meters if laid end to end. Eukaryotic DNA is packed in several levels with proteins, together called chromatin.

Level of packingWidthDescription
Double helix2 nmNaked DNA
Nucleosomes ("beads on a string")10 nmDNA (about 147 bp) wrapped almost twice around a core of eight histones (two each of H2A, H2B, H3 and H4); positively charged lysine and arginine on histones bind the negatively charged phosphates
30 nm fiber30 nmNucleosomes coiled together with help from histone H1 on the linker DNA
Looped domainsAbout 300 nmFibers form loops attached to a protein scaffold
Metaphase chromosomeAbout 700 nm per chromatidMaximal condensation during mitosis

During interphase, loosely packed euchromatin is accessible and can be transcribed, while densely packed heterochromatin (for example at centromeres, telomeres and the Barr body) is mostly silent. Cells change packing by chemically modifying histones, a topic in Chapter 7.

Key point

Transformation, enzyme destruction and phage labeling experiments proved that DNA carries genetic information. DNA is a right handed double helix of two antiparallel strands held together by A-T and G-C base pairs, a structure that both stores information in its sequence and suggests how it can be copied. Eukaryotic DNA is packed with histones into nucleosomes and higher levels of chromatin.

Section 2DNA replication and repair

Semiconservative replication

Watson and Crick predicted that each strand of the double helix serves as a template for a new partner strand. Under this semiconservative model, each daughter molecule would contain one old strand and one new strand. Two alternatives were possible: a conservative model, in which the parent helix stays intact and a completely new copy forms, and a dispersive model, in which every strand is a patchwork of old and new segments.

In 1958, Matthew Meselson and Franklin Stahl settled the question. They grew E. coli for many generations in a medium containing heavy nitrogen (15N), so all their DNA was dense. They then moved the cells to a medium with ordinary light nitrogen (14N) and extracted DNA after each round of replication. Density gradient centrifugation separated DNA by density. After one round, all the DNA formed a single band of intermediate (hybrid) density, which ruled out the conservative model. After two rounds, there were two bands, one hybrid and one light, which ruled out the dispersive model. Only the semiconservative model fit both results.

Getting started: origins and forks

Replication begins at specific sequences called origins of replication. The bacterial chromosome has a single origin, and replication proceeds in both directions until the two forks meet on the opposite side of the circle. Eukaryotic chromosomes are far longer and replication forks move more slowly (about 50 nucleotides per second in humans, compared with about 500 to 1,000 in bacteria), so each chromosome uses hundreds to thousands of origins. A human cell copies its 6 billion base pairs in a few hours this way. At each origin, proteins open a replication bubble, and at each end of the bubble is a Y shaped replication fork, where parental strands are unwound and new strands are made.

The proteins at the fork

ProteinJob
HelicaseUnwinds the double helix at the fork by breaking hydrogen bonds between base pairs (uses ATP)
Single strand binding proteinsCoat the separated strands and keep them from re-pairing or forming hairpins
TopoisomeraseWorks ahead of the fork, cutting, swiveling and rejoining DNA to relieve the overwinding strain created by unwinding
PrimaseMakes a short RNA primer (about 5 to 10 nucleotides) to provide a 3' end for DNA polymerase
DNA polymerase III (bacteria); polymerases ε and δ (eukaryotes)Main replicative enzymes: add nucleotides to the 3' end of a growing strand, complementary to the template; proofread
Sliding clampA ring that encircles DNA and holds the polymerase on the template so it can add thousands of nucleotides without falling off
DNA polymerase I (bacteria)Removes RNA primers and replaces them with DNA
DNA ligaseSeals the remaining nick by forming a phosphodiester bond between adjacent fragments

Why replication is lopsided: leading and lagging strands

Every DNA polymerase has two firm limits. It cannot start a strand from scratch; it can only add nucleotides to an existing 3' hydroxyl, which is why a primer is needed. And it can add nucleotides only to the 3' end, so new DNA always grows in the 5' to 3' direction. The energy for each addition comes from the incoming nucleoside triphosphate (such as dATP), which loses two phosphates as pyrophosphate when it joins the chain; hydrolysis of the pyrophosphate makes the reaction strongly favorable.

Because the two parental strands are antiparallel, these rules force the two new strands to be made differently. On one template, polymerase can follow the fork as it opens, adding nucleotides continuously after a single primer. This new strand is the leading strand. On the other template, synthesis in the 5' to 3' direction means moving away from the fork. The polymerase must make the strand in a series of short pieces, each started from its own primer as the fork exposes more template. This is the lagging strand, and its pieces are Okazaki fragments, about 1,000 to 2,000 nucleotides long in bacteria and 100 to 200 in eukaryotes. DNA polymerase I then replaces each RNA primer with DNA, and DNA ligase joins the fragments into a continuous strand.

3'5'5'3'5'3' template strand leading strand: continuous, toward fork lagging strand: Okazaki fragments, away from fork helicase topoisomerase SSB proteins DNA pol III primase RNA primer DNA pol III DNA pol I DNA ligase fork moves
Figure 6.3 A replication fork. New DNA (blue) always grows 5' to 3'. The leading strand follows the opening fork; the lagging strand is made in Okazaki fragments, each started by an RNA primer (red), that point away from the fork and are later joined.

Eukaryotic differences

Eukaryotes use the same logic with different enzymes. A complex of DNA polymerase α and primase starts each strand or fragment; DNA polymerase ε extends the leading strand, and DNA polymerase δ extends the lagging strand. Primers are removed by an RNase and a flap endonuclease rather than by a polymerase I, and the gaps are filled and sealed in the same way. Behind the fork, histones are rapidly reloaded so the new DNA is packed into nucleosomes.

Proofreading: how replication stays accurate

Base pairing alone would allow about one error in every 104 to 105 nucleotides. Replicative DNA polymerases have a 3' to 5' exonuclease activity that lets them back up, remove a mismatched nucleotide they have just added and try again. Proofreading improves accuracy about a hundredfold. After replication, mismatch repair enzymes scan the new strand for remaining errors, recognize which strand is new (in E. coli because it is not yet methylated) and replace the wrong nucleotide. Together these steps bring the final error rate to about one in 109 to 1010 nucleotides, roughly one mistake per human cell division.

The end replication problem and telomerase

Linear chromosomes have a problem at their ends. When the last RNA primer on a lagging strand is removed, there is no upstream 3' end from which polymerase can fill the gap. Each round of replication therefore leaves the daughter chromosome slightly shorter. Eukaryotic chromosome ends are capped by telomeres, repeated noncoding sequences (TTAGGG repeated hundreds to thousands of times in humans) bound by protective proteins. Telomeres act as buffers, so losing some sequence costs no genes, and they prevent cells from mistaking chromosome ends for broken DNA.

Telomeres shorten with each division in most somatic cells, which contributes to a limit of roughly 50 divisions for many human cells in culture. In germ cells and many stem cells, the enzyme telomerase restores telomere length. Telomerase is a reverse transcriptase that carries its own RNA template; it extends the 3' overhang of the chromosome with new repeats, after which primase and polymerase fill in the complementary strand.

Connection. About 90 percent of human cancers reactivate telomerase, which lets tumor cells divide indefinitely without their chromosomes eroding. Telomerase is therefore a target for experimental cancer therapies. At the other extreme, inherited defects in telomerase cause disorders such as dyskeratosis congenita, with bone marrow failure and early aging of tissues that depend on constant cell division.

DNA damage and repair

Beyond replication errors, DNA is constantly damaged. Each human cell suffers thousands of spontaneous lesions every day: bases lose amino groups (cytosine deaminates to uracil), purines fall off the backbone, reactive oxygen species oxidize bases, ultraviolet light fuses adjacent pyrimidines into thymine dimers, and ionizing radiation breaks both strands. Because the information is stored twice, once on each strand, most damage can be repaired by cutting out the damaged section and using the undamaged strand as a template. Cells have well over a hundred repair enzymes.

Repair pathwayDamage it fixesHow it worksHuman disease when defective
Mismatch repairMispaired bases and small loops left after replicationRecognizes the mismatch, removes a stretch of the new strand, resynthesizes itLynch syndrome (hereditary colorectal and other cancers)
Base excision repairSingle damaged bases (uracil in DNA, oxidized or alkylated bases)A DNA glycosylase removes the base; an endonuclease cuts the backbone; polymerase and ligase fill inSome inherited colorectal polyp syndromes
Nucleotide excision repairBulky lesions that distort the helix, such as thymine dimersA nuclease cuts out a short strand segment around the damage; polymerase and ligase fill the gapXeroderma pigmentosum: extreme sun sensitivity and very high skin cancer risk
Nonhomologous end joiningDouble strand breaksDirectly rejoins broken ends; fast but may lose or add a few nucleotidesSome immune deficiencies
Homologous recombinationDouble strand breaks after replicationUses the intact sister chromatid as a template for accurate repairBRCA1 and BRCA2 mutations: high risk of breast and ovarian cancer
Study tip. Keep the directions straight: polymerases synthesize 5' to 3' (adding to the 3' end) and read the template 3' to 5'; the proofreading exonuclease removes nucleotides in the 3' to 5' direction, backing up along the strand it just made. If a question asks which way a new strand grows, the answer is always 5' to 3'.
Key point

DNA replication is semiconservative. Helicase opens the fork, primase lays down RNA primers, DNA polymerase extends them 5' to 3' continuously on the leading strand and in Okazaki fragments on the lagging strand, and ligase seals the pieces. Proofreading and mismatch repair make copying extremely accurate, telomerase maintains chromosome ends in some cells, and several repair pathways fix the constant damage that DNA suffers.

Section 3Transcription and RNA processing

From genes to proteins

How does a DNA sequence produce a trait? Early clues came from inherited metabolic diseases and from George Beadle and Edward Tatum, who studied mutant strains of the bread mold Neurospora that could not make particular nutrients. Each mutant lacked one enzyme in a biosynthetic pathway, which led to the one gene, one enzyme hypothesis. It was later refined to one gene, one polypeptide, since many proteins are not enzymes and many proteins have several polypeptide chains, and refined again once it became clear that some genes make functional RNAs that are never translated, and that one gene can give several polypeptides through alternative splicing.

The flow of genetic information is summarized by the central dogma: DNA is copied to DNA (replication), DNA is transcribed into RNA, and RNA is translated into protein. Retroviruses such as HIV add a reverse step, using reverse transcriptase to copy RNA into DNA. RNA is the intermediate because it lets a cell make many working copies of a gene without exposing the master copy, and because it allows each gene's output to be regulated separately.

FeatureDNARNA
SugarDeoxyribose (no hydroxyl on the 2' carbon)Ribose (hydroxyl on the 2' carbon, which makes RNA less stable)
BasesA, G, C, TA, G, C, U (uracil pairs with adenine)
StrandsUsually double strandedUsually single stranded, but folds on itself into hairpins and complex shapes
Main typesGenomic DNAmRNA (carries the code), tRNA (brings amino acids), rRNA (forms ribosomes), small regulatory RNAs
LifetimePermanent store of informationMinutes to days

Template strand and coding strand

For any given gene, only one strand of DNA is read. This is the template strand (also called the noncoding or antisense strand). The RNA is complementary to it and antiparallel to it, and is built 5' to 3' as the polymerase reads the template 3' to 5'. The other DNA strand, the coding strand (sense strand), therefore has the same sequence as the RNA, except with T in place of U. When geneticists publish a gene sequence, they write the coding strand, so you can read codons directly from it. Different genes on the same chromosome may use different strands as templates.

RNA polymerase and the stages of transcription

RNA polymerase pries the two DNA strands apart and links ribonucleotides in the 5' to 3' direction. Unlike DNA polymerase, it needs no primer, and it proofreads much less, so transcription makes more errors than replication; this is tolerable because each RNA is temporary and made in many copies. Transcription has three stages.

  1. Initiation. RNA polymerase binds a promoter, a DNA sequence just upstream of the gene that marks where to start and which strand to read. The first nucleotide transcribed is called +1; positions before it are given negative numbers.
  2. Elongation. The polymerase unwinds about 10 to 20 base pairs at a time, forming a transcription bubble, and adds about 40 nucleotides per second in eukaryotes. Behind it, the DNA rewinds and the new RNA peels away. Several polymerases can transcribe one gene at once, one behind another.
  3. Termination. The polymerase stops and releases the RNA.

Bacteria compared with eukaryotes

FeatureBacteriaEukaryotes
RNA polymerasesOne, which makes all RNAThree in the nucleus: RNA polymerase I (most rRNA), II (mRNA and some small RNAs), III (tRNA and 5S rRNA)
Promoter recognitionThe sigma factor on polymerase recognizes the −35 (TTGACA) and −10 (TATAAT) sequencesTranscription factors bind first; for example, a protein in TFIID binds the TATA box about 25 to 30 nucleotides upstream, and polymerase II joins to form the transcription initiation complex
TerminationA terminator sequence; often a GC rich hairpin followed by a run of U's in the RNA (rho independent), or the rho protein (rho dependent)Polymerase II transcribes past a polyadenylation signal (AAUAAA in the RNA); the RNA is cut 10 to 35 nucleotides downstream and polymerase soon falls off
ProcessingLittle or none; mRNA is ready immediatelyExtensive: cap, tail and splicing in the nucleus
Location of translationBegins while transcription is still going (coupled), since there is no nucleusOnly after the mature mRNA is exported to the cytoplasm
Genes per mRNAOften several (polycistronic, from an operon)Usually one (monocistronic)
Study tip. To find an mRNA sequence from a DNA strand, first decide which strand you have. If you are given the template strand, write the complement, swap T for U and reverse the order to write it 5' to 3'. If you are given the coding strand, just swap T for U. Template 3'-TACGGA-5' and coding 5'-ATGCCT-3' both give mRNA 5'-AUGCCU-3'.

Eukaryotic RNA processing

In eukaryotes, the initial transcript from a protein coding gene is a pre-mRNA (primary transcript). Before it leaves the nucleus, enzymes modify both ends and remove interior segments.

  • 5' cap. Soon after transcription starts, a modified guanine nucleotide (7-methylguanosine) is attached to the 5' end through an unusual 5' to 5' triphosphate linkage.
  • Poly-A tail. After the transcript is cleaved downstream of the polyadenylation signal, an enzyme adds 50 to 250 adenine nucleotides to the 3' end.

The cap and tail help export the mRNA from the nucleus, protect it from degradation by exonucleases, and help ribosomes attach to the 5' end in the cytoplasm. The mature mRNA also keeps untranslated regions (5' UTR and 3' UTR) at each end that are not translated but influence stability and translation.

Splicing

Most eukaryotic genes are interrupted. The segments that are expressed in the final mRNA are exons; the intervening sequences removed from the transcript are introns. A typical human gene has about eight introns, and introns make up a large share of the length of most genes. RNA splicing removes the introns and joins the exons. It is carried out by the spliceosome, a large complex of proteins and small nuclear ribonucleoproteins (snRNPs), each containing small nuclear RNA. The snRNAs base pair with conserved sequences at the intron boundaries, almost always GU at the 5' end of the intron and AG at the 3' end, and with a branch point adenine inside the intron. The intron is released as a looped structure called a lariat, and the exons are joined. The snRNAs themselves catalyze key steps, which makes the spliceosome a ribozyme, an RNA molecule that acts as an enzyme. Some introns even splice themselves out without any proteins.

pre-mRNA (in nucleus) 5' cap AAAA exon 1exon 2exon 3intronintronpoly-A tail GUAGGUAG spliceosome removes introns and joins exons introns freed as lariats Mature mRNA (exported to cytoplasm) AAAA AUGUAA 5' UTRcoding sequence (exons 1 to 3)3' UTR Cap and tail: export, protection from degradation, ribosome binding
Figure 6.4 Processing of a eukaryotic pre-mRNA. A 5' cap and a poly-A tail are added, and introns (marked by GU and AG at their ends) are spliced out. Only the coding sequence between the start and stop codons is translated; the untranslated regions remain on the mature mRNA.

Why genes are in pieces

Introns may seem wasteful, but split genes provide two major advantages. First, alternative RNA splicing lets one gene produce different mRNAs, and therefore different polypeptides, by including or skipping particular exons. More than 90 percent of human multi-exon genes are alternatively spliced, which helps explain how roughly 20,000 protein coding genes yield a much larger number of proteins. Second, exons often encode separate structural and functional regions of a protein called domains. Introns make it easier for crossing over to shuffle exons between genes (exon shuffling), which can create new proteins during evolution.

Connection. Errors in splicing cause a significant share of inherited diseases. A single base change at a splice site can make the spliceosome skip an exon or keep part of an intron; some forms of β-thalassemia arise this way. Newer drugs exploit splicing: in spinal muscular atrophy, a short synthetic RNA strand that pairs with a backup gene's pre-mRNA makes the spliceosome include an exon it usually skips, restoring a working motor neuron protein.
Key point

Transcription copies the template strand of a gene into RNA, using RNA polymerase that needs no primer and is guided to the start by promoters, sigma factor in bacteria and transcription factors in eukaryotes. Eukaryotic pre-mRNA is capped, given a poly-A tail and spliced by the spliceosome, and alternative splicing lets one gene encode several proteins.

Section 4The genetic code and translation

Cracking the code

Four nucleotide bases must specify 20 amino acids. A code of one base per amino acid gives only 4 words, and two bases give only 16 (42). Three bases give 43 = 64 combinations, more than enough. Experiments confirmed that the code is read in nonoverlapping triplets called codons. In 1961, Marshall Nirenberg and Heinrich Matthaei added an artificial mRNA made only of uracil (poly-U) to a cell free protein synthesis system and obtained a polypeptide made only of phenylalanine, so UUU must code for phenylalanine. By the mid 1960s, all 64 codons had been deciphered.

First baseSecond base USecond base CSecond base ASecond base G
UUUU, UUC: Phe
UUA, UUG: Leu
UCU, UCC, UCA, UCG: SerUAU, UAC: Tyr
UAA, UAG: Stop
UGU, UGC: Cys
UGA: Stop
UGG: Trp
CCUU, CUC, CUA, CUG: LeuCCU, CCC, CCA, CCG: ProCAU, CAC: His
CAA, CAG: Gln
CGU, CGC, CGA, CGG: Arg
AAUU, AUC, AUA: Ile
AUG: Met (start)
ACU, ACC, ACA, ACG: ThrAAU, AAC: Asn
AAA, AAG: Lys
AGU, AGC: Ser
AGA, AGG: Arg
GGUU, GUC, GUA, GUG: ValGCU, GCC, GCA, GCG: AlaGAU, GAC: Asp
GAA, GAG: Glu
GGU, GGC, GGA, GGG: Gly

The code has a handful of properties worth knowing precisely.

  • Triplet and nonoverlapping: each codon is three bases, and successive codons do not share bases.
  • Start and stop: AUG codes for methionine and also serves as the usual start codon. UAA, UAG and UGA are stop codons that code for no amino acid. That leaves 61 sense codons for 20 amino acids.
  • Redundant (degenerate) but not ambiguous: most amino acids have more than one codon (leucine, serine and arginine have six each), but each codon specifies only one amino acid. Synonymous codons usually differ in the third base.
  • Read in a fixed reading frame: the ribosome reads codons in groups of three from the start codon, so shifting the frame by one base changes every downstream codon.
  • Nearly universal: the same code operates in bacteria, plants and animals, with minor variations in mitochondria and a few microorganisms. This is why a human gene inserted into bacteria can be expressed to make human insulin, and it is strong evidence that all life shares a common ancestor.

The players in translation

Transfer RNA (tRNA) molecules are the adapters that link codons to amino acids. Each tRNA is a single strand of about 80 nucleotides that folds, through internal base pairing, into a cloverleaf in two dimensions and an L shape in three. At one end of the L is the anticodon, a triplet that base pairs with a complementary codon in the mRNA; at the other end, the 3' end ending in CCA, is the attachment site for the amino acid. A tRNA with anticodon 3'-AAG-5' pairs with the mRNA codon 5'-UUC-3' and carries phenylalanine.

Each amino acid is joined to its correct tRNAs by a specific aminoacyl-tRNA synthetase. There are 20 of these enzymes, one per amino acid, and they spend ATP to form the bond; the resulting aminoacyl-tRNA (a "charged" tRNA) carries the energy that later forms a peptide bond. The synthetases are the real translators of the code, because they match the language of nucleic acids to the language of proteins, and they proofread their own work.

Cells have only about 45 kinds of tRNA, not 61, because of wobble: the pairing rules between the third base of a codon and the first base (5' end) of the anticodon are relaxed. For example, a tRNA whose anticodon has the modified base inosine (I) at the wobble position can pair with codons ending in U, C or A.

Ribosomes bring mRNA and charged tRNAs together and catalyze peptide bond formation. Each ribosome has a large and a small subunit, made of ribosomal RNA (rRNA) and proteins. Bacterial ribosomes are 70S (50S plus 30S subunits) and eukaryotic cytoplasmic ribosomes are 80S (60S plus 40S); S units measure sedimentation rate, so they do not add. A ribosome has an mRNA binding site and three tRNA binding sites.

  • The A site (aminoacyl) holds the tRNA carrying the next amino acid.
  • The P site (peptidyl) holds the tRNA carrying the growing polypeptide chain.
  • The E site (exit) is where discharged tRNAs leave the ribosome.

Initiation

Initiation brings together the mRNA, the first tRNA and both ribosomal subunits. In bacteria, the small subunit binds the mRNA at a purine rich Shine-Dalgarno sequence just upstream of the start codon, which pairs with the 16S rRNA. In eukaryotes, the small subunit, already carrying the initiator tRNA, binds the 5' cap and scans down the mRNA until it reaches the first AUG in a favorable sequence context. The initiator tRNA carries methionine (a formylated methionine, fMet, in bacteria) and is the only tRNA that enters directly into the P site. Proteins called initiation factors help, using energy from GTP, and then the large subunit joins, completing the initiation complex with the A site empty and ready.

Elongation

Elongation adds amino acids one at a time in a three step cycle, each cycle moving the ribosome one codon toward the 3' end of the mRNA.

  1. Codon recognition. An aminoacyl-tRNA, escorted by an elongation factor bound to GTP, pairs its anticodon with the codon in the A site. GTP hydrolysis increases accuracy by giving the ribosome a moment to reject a wrong pairing.
  2. Peptide bond formation. The rRNA of the large subunit catalyzes a bond between the amino group of the new amino acid in the A site and the carboxyl end of the growing chain in the P site. The chain transfers to the tRNA in the A site. Because rRNA, not protein, does this chemistry, the ribosome itself is a ribozyme, and the catalytic activity is called peptidyl transferase.
  3. Translocation. A second elongation factor, using GTP, moves the ribosome forward one codon. The tRNA carrying the chain shifts to the P site, the empty tRNA shifts to the E site and leaves, and the A site opens for the next codon.

The polypeptide grows from its amino (N) terminus to its carboxyl (C) terminus, and exits through a tunnel in the large subunit. Each amino acid added costs about four high energy phosphate bonds: two to charge the tRNA (ATP to AMP) and two GTPs during elongation. A bacterial ribosome adds about 15 to 20 amino acids per second; a eukaryotic ribosome adds a few per second.

EPA AUGUUCGGAUCC5' UTR 5'3' UACAAGCCU PheMetGly chain exits (N terminus first) large subunit small subunit anticodon empty tRNA leaving ribosome moves one codon per cycle toward 3' end
Figure 6.5 A ribosome during elongation. The P site tRNA holds the growing chain (Met-Phe); a charged tRNA with anticodon 3'-CCU-5' carries glycine into the A site to pair with codon GGA. After the peptide bond forms and the ribosome translocates, the P site tRNA moves to the E site and leaves.

Termination and what happens next

When a stop codon reaches the A site, no tRNA matches it. Instead a protein called a release factor binds the stop codon and causes a water molecule to be added to the chain instead of an amino acid. This hydrolyzes the bond between the polypeptide and the tRNA in the P site, freeing the polypeptide; the subunits and mRNA then separate, using more GTP. A single mRNA is typically translated by many ribosomes at once, spaced along it like beads, forming a polyribosome (polysome). In bacteria, ribosomes attach to an mRNA even while it is still being transcribed.

A new polypeptide begins folding as it emerges, often helped by chaperone proteins, and many undergo post-translational modifications: addition of sugars, lipids or phosphate groups, removal of the first methionine, or cutting into smaller pieces (insulin is made as a single chain, proinsulin, that is cut to give two linked chains). Proteins destined for secretion, for membranes or for lysosomes begin with a signal peptide of about 20 hydrophobic amino acids. As it emerges, a signal recognition particle binds it, pauses translation and docks the ribosome on the rough ER, where the growing chain is threaded into the ER lumen or membrane. Proteins made on free ribosomes stay in the cytosol or are imported into the nucleus, mitochondria or other organelles.

Connection. Many antibiotics work because bacterial 70S ribosomes differ from our 80S cytoplasmic ribosomes. Tetracyclines block the A site of the 30S subunit, aminoglycosides such as streptomycin distort codon reading on the 30S subunit, chloramphenicol blocks peptidyl transferase on the 50S subunit, and macrolides such as erythromycin block the exit tunnel. Our mitochondria, which descend from bacteria, have bacteria-like ribosomes, which helps explain some side effects of these drugs.
Study tip. Practice reading the code in both directions. Given a codon, write the anticodon antiparallel (codon 5'-GGA-3' pairs with anticodon 3'-CCU-5'). Given an anticodon written 5' to 3', reverse it before looking up the codon. Most "wrong amino acid" mistakes come from forgetting that the anticodon is antiparallel to the codon.
Key point

The genetic code is a nearly universal, redundant but unambiguous triplet code with one start codon and three stop codons. Aminoacyl-tRNA synthetases load each tRNA with its correct amino acid, and ribosomes move along mRNA 5' to 3', matching anticodons to codons in the A site, forming peptide bonds with catalytic rRNA and translocating tRNAs from A to P to E. Release factors end translation, and signal peptides send some proteins to the ER.

Section 5Mutations and their effects

What a mutation is

A mutation is a permanent change in the nucleotide sequence of DNA. Mutations range from a single base pair to large chromosomal rearrangements (Chapter 5). They are the ultimate source of all new alleles and therefore of the genetic variation on which evolution acts, yet they are also the cause of inherited diseases and of cancer. Where a mutation occurs matters. A germline mutation arises in cells that give rise to gametes and can be passed to offspring, so it will be present in every cell of a child who inherits it. A somatic mutation arises in a body cell; it affects only that cell's descendants and is not inherited, but it can contribute to cancer.

Point mutations: substitutions

A point mutation changes a single nucleotide pair. In a base pair substitution, one pair is replaced by another. Substitutions are classified chemically as transitions (a purine replaced by a purine or a pyrimidine by a pyrimidine, such as A to G) or transversions (a purine replaced by a pyrimidine or the reverse); transitions are more common. More useful for predicting consequences is the effect on the protein.

  • A silent mutation changes a codon to another codon for the same amino acid, usually at the third position (AAG to AAA still codes for lysine). The protein is unchanged, although rarely the change affects splicing or translation speed.
  • A missense mutation changes a codon so that it specifies a different amino acid. The effect depends on the substitution. A conservative change swaps an amino acid for a chemically similar one (leucine for isoleucine) and may be harmless. A nonconservative change at a critical position can destroy function.
  • A nonsense mutation changes an amino acid codon into a stop codon, ending translation early and producing a truncated, usually nonfunctional protein. Cells often destroy such mRNAs through a surveillance process called nonsense mediated decay.
Connection. Sickle cell disease is caused by a single missense mutation in the gene for the β chain of hemoglobin. An A to T change in the coding strand turns codon 6 from GAG (glutamic acid) into GTG, read as GUG in the mRNA (valine). Valine is hydrophobic where glutamic acid was charged, so deoxygenated hemoglobin molecules stick together into long fibers that distort red cells into sickles. Heterozygotes are mostly healthy and are partly protected from severe malaria, which is why the allele is common in regions where malaria has long been widespread (Chapter 8).

Insertions, deletions and frameshifts

Adding (insertion) or removing (deletion) nucleotide pairs is usually more damaging than a substitution. Because mRNA is read in triplets, inserting or deleting a number of nucleotides that is not a multiple of three shifts the reading frame, a frameshift mutation. Every codon downstream of the change is read in the wrong groups of three, so the amino acid sequence becomes garbled and a stop codon usually appears soon. Inserting or deleting exactly three nucleotides (or a multiple of three) keeps the frame and adds or removes amino acids. The most common cystic fibrosis allele, ΔF508, is such an in frame deletion: three base pairs are missing and the protein lacks a single phenylalanine at position 508, which causes it to misfold and be destroyed before reaching the cell surface.

Wild typeSilentMissenseNonsenseFrameshift (delete one A) AUGAAGUUUGGCUAA AUGAAAUUUGGCUAA AUGAAGUCUGGCUAA AUGUAG AUGAGUUUGGCUAA... MetLysPheGlyStop MetLysPheGlyStop MetLysSerGlyStop MetStopnot translated MetSerLeuAla? normal proteinsame proteinone amino acidchangedprotein cut shortevery codon afterthe deletion changes
Figure 6.6 How point mutations change a protein. Red outlined codons are altered. Substitutions change one codon at most, with effects ranging from none (silent) to an early stop (nonsense), while deleting a single nucleotide shifts the reading frame and changes every codon after it.
Mutation typeChange in DNAEffect on proteinExample
SilentSubstitution, usually third baseNone; same amino acidCTT to CTC (both leucine)
MissenseSubstitutionOne amino acid replaced; effect ranges from none to severeSickle cell (Glu6Val in β-globin)
NonsenseSubstitution creating a stop codonTruncated protein, often nonfunctionalSome alleles for Duchenne muscular dystrophy and cystic fibrosis
FrameshiftInsertion or deletion not a multiple of threeGarbled sequence downstream, usually early stopMany BRCA1 alleles; Tay-Sachs (a four base insertion)
In frame insertion or deletionMultiple of three nucleotidesAmino acids added or removed; frame preservedCystic fibrosis ΔF508
Trinucleotide repeat expansionA three base repeat grows longer across generationsToxic expanded protein or silenced geneHuntington disease (CAG), fragile X syndrome (CGG)

Repeat expansions

Some genes contain short tandem repeats that can lengthen when DNA polymerase slips during replication. In Huntington disease, a CAG repeat inside the coding sequence of the huntingtin gene, normally fewer than about 27 copies, expands to 36 or more, adding a long stretch of glutamine that makes the protein toxic to neurons. In fragile X syndrome, the most common inherited cause of intellectual disability, a CGG repeat in the 5' UTR of the FMR1 gene expands to more than 200 copies, becomes heavily methylated and shuts the gene off. Repeats tend to grow from one generation to the next, so these disorders often begin earlier or become more severe in later generations, a pattern called anticipation.

Causes of mutations

Spontaneous mutations arise from normal processes: rare mispairing during replication that escapes proofreading, slippage at repeats, loss of purine bases and deamination of cytosine to uracil. Mutations caused by external agents, mutagens, are called induced mutations.

  • Base analogs resemble normal bases but pair incorrectly; 5-bromouracil resembles thymine but sometimes pairs with guanine.
  • Chemical modifiers such as alkylating agents add groups to bases and change their pairing.
  • Intercalating agents such as ethidium bromide and acridine dyes slip between stacked base pairs, distort the helix and cause insertions or deletions (frameshifts).
  • Ultraviolet light creates thymine (pyrimidine) dimers that block replication and lead to errors if unrepaired; this is the main cause of skin cancers.
  • Ionizing radiation (X-rays, gamma rays) breaks DNA strands, including double strand breaks.
  • Many chemicals become mutagenic only after liver enzymes modify them, as with benzo[a]pyrene in tobacco smoke, which binds guanine and causes characteristic mutations in the p53 gene of lung cancers.

Because most carcinogens are mutagens, chemicals are screened with the Ames test. It uses mutant Salmonella bacteria that cannot make the amino acid histidine. The bacteria are exposed to the test chemical, usually mixed with a liver extract to mimic metabolism, and plated on medium lacking histidine. Only bacteria in which a new mutation has restored the histidine gene can grow, so the number of colonies measures the chemical's mutagenic strength.

Mutations, function and dominance

Most mutations in coding regions that change a protein reduce or abolish its function. These loss of function mutations are usually recessive, since one working allele often makes enough product (Chapter 5). A gain of function mutation gives a protein a new or increased activity and is usually dominant; a single changed copy of the RAS gene that locks its protein in the "on" state can drive a cell toward cancer. A dominant negative mutation makes a faulty protein that interferes with the normal one, as when mutant collagen chains spoil the triple helices in some forms of osteogenesis imperfecta. In cancer biology, gain of function mutations turn growth promoting proto-oncogenes into oncogenes, while loss of function mutations disable tumor suppressor genes such as p53 and BRCA1.

Most new mutations, however, have little or no effect, because they fall outside genes, are silent or cause conservative changes. Each human is born with a few dozen new mutations not present in either parent. A small fraction of mutations are beneficial in a particular environment, and these are the raw material that natural selection can spread through a population.

Study tip. To predict a mutation's effect, always ask two questions in order. First, is the reading frame preserved? If not, it is a frameshift and the effect is usually severe. Second, if the frame is kept, what happens to the affected codon: same amino acid (silent), different amino acid (missense) or stop (nonsense)? Use the codon table rather than guessing.
Key point

Mutations are permanent changes in DNA sequence that may be germline or somatic, spontaneous or induced. Substitutions can be silent, missense or nonsense; insertions and deletions not in multiples of three cause frameshifts; and repeat expansions underlie disorders such as Huntington disease and fragile X syndrome. Most mutations are neutral, many are harmful, and a few are beneficial and fuel evolution.

The chapter in one breath

  • Transformation (Griffith), enzyme destruction (Avery, MacLeod and McCarty) and phage labeling (Hershey and Chase) showed that DNA is the genetic material.
  • DNA is a right handed double helix of two antiparallel strands; A pairs with T by two hydrogen bonds and G with C by three, which explains Chargaff's rules.
  • Eukaryotic DNA wraps around histone octamers to form nucleosomes and is packed into higher order chromatin.
  • Replication is semiconservative (Meselson and Stahl) and begins at origins, forming replication forks.
  • Helicase unwinds, primase makes RNA primers, DNA polymerase adds nucleotides only to a 3' end, so the leading strand is continuous and the lagging strand is made as Okazaki fragments joined by ligase.
  • Proofreading and mismatch repair keep errors near one in a billion; telomerase extends chromosome ends; excision repair and double strand break repair fix damage.
  • RNA polymerase transcribes the template strand 5' to 3' from a promoter, without a primer; the mRNA matches the coding strand with U for T.
  • Eukaryotic pre-mRNA gets a 5' cap and poly-A tail, and the spliceosome removes introns; alternative splicing yields several proteins per gene.
  • The genetic code uses 64 triplet codons: AUG starts, UAA, UAG and UGA stop, and the code is redundant, unambiguous and nearly universal.
  • Aminoacyl-tRNA synthetases charge tRNAs; ribosomes match anticodons to codons in the A site, form peptide bonds with catalytic rRNA and move tRNAs to the P and E sites.
  • Point mutations can be silent, missense or nonsense; insertions and deletions cause frameshifts unless they are multiples of three.
  • Mutagens include base analogs, intercalators, UV light and ionizing radiation, and are screened with the Ames test.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
TransformationA change in a cell's genotype and phenotype caused by taking up external DNA.
BacteriophageA virus that infects bacteria; phage T2 was used to show that DNA is the genetic material.
NucleotideThe monomer of nucleic acids, made of a five carbon sugar, a phosphate group and a nitrogenous base.
PurineA double ring nitrogenous base: adenine or guanine.
PyrimidineA single ring nitrogenous base: cytosine, thymine or uracil.
AntiparallelRunning in opposite directions; one DNA strand runs 5' to 3' and its partner runs 3' to 5'.
NucleosomeThe basic unit of chromatin: about 147 base pairs of DNA wrapped around eight histone proteins.
Semiconservative replicationReplication in which each new double helix contains one parental strand and one new strand.
Origin of replicationA site where DNA replication begins, forming a replication bubble with two forks.
HelicaseAn enzyme that unwinds the double helix at the replication fork.
PrimaseAn enzyme that makes the short RNA primer from which DNA polymerase extends a new strand.
DNA polymeraseAn enzyme that adds nucleotides to the 3' end of a growing DNA strand using a template; most also proofread.
Okazaki fragmentA short segment of DNA made on the lagging strand and later joined to its neighbors by DNA ligase.
DNA ligaseAn enzyme that seals nicks in the DNA backbone by forming a phosphodiester bond.
TelomeraseAn enzyme with its own RNA template that adds telomere repeats to chromosome ends.
Nucleotide excision repairRepair that removes a short stretch of a strand containing bulky damage such as a thymine dimer.
PromoterA DNA sequence where RNA polymerase binds and starts transcription.
Template strandThe DNA strand that is read by RNA polymerase; the RNA is complementary to it.
Transcription factorA protein that helps RNA polymerase bind a promoter or regulates transcription in eukaryotes.
IntronA noncoding segment of a gene that is transcribed but spliced out of the RNA.
ExonA segment of a gene that remains in the mature RNA after splicing.
SpliceosomeA complex of snRNPs and proteins that removes introns and joins exons.
CodonA three nucleotide sequence in mRNA that specifies an amino acid or a stop signal.
AnticodonThe three base sequence on a tRNA that pairs with a complementary mRNA codon.
Aminoacyl-tRNA synthetaseAn enzyme that attaches the correct amino acid to its tRNA using ATP.
RibozymeAn RNA molecule that acts as a catalyst, such as the rRNA that forms peptide bonds.
PolyribosomeA single mRNA being translated by several ribosomes at once.
Missense mutationA substitution that changes one codon to a codon for a different amino acid.
Nonsense mutationA substitution that changes an amino acid codon into a stop codon.
Frameshift mutationAn insertion or deletion that is not a multiple of three and shifts the reading frame.
MutagenA physical or chemical agent that causes mutations.

Check yourself

In the Hershey Chase experiment, why did the researchers use 35S and 32P rather than radioactive carbon?
Answer. Carbon is in both protein and DNA, so it could not tell them apart. Sulfur is found in protein but not DNA, and phosphorus in DNA but hardly at all in protein, so each isotope labeled only one molecule.
A sample of double stranded DNA is 18 percent thymine. What are the percentages of A, G and C?
Answer. A = 18 percent (equals T), so A + T = 36 percent and G + C = 64 percent, giving G = 32 percent and C = 32 percent.
Meselson and Stahl grew bacteria on 15N and then let them replicate once in 14N. Which model did a single hybrid band rule out, and what result after a second round ruled out the dispersive model?
Answer. One hybrid band ruled out the conservative model, which predicts separate heavy and light bands. After a second round, one hybrid and one light band appeared; the dispersive model predicts a single band of intermediate density.
Why is the lagging strand made in pieces?
Answer. DNA polymerase can only add to a 3' end, so it synthesizes 5' to 3'. On the lagging template that direction points away from the fork, so new primers must be laid down repeatedly as the fork opens, giving Okazaki fragments.
People with xeroderma pigmentosum develop many skin cancers at a young age. Which repair system is defective, and why does sunlight matter?
Answer. Nucleotide excision repair. UV light creates thymine dimers that distort the helix; without this pathway the dimers remain and cause mutations when DNA is replicated.
A DNA template strand reads 3'-TACCGGATG-5'. Write the mRNA and the amino acids it encodes.
Answer. mRNA 5'-AUGGCCUAC-3', which codes Met-Ala-Tyr. The mRNA is complementary to the template with U for T, and it reads the same as the coding strand.
A human gene inserted into bacteria produces a protein much longer than the human protein, and it does not work. What is the most likely reason?
Answer. The gene still contained introns. Bacteria have no spliceosomes, so the introns were translated. Researchers avoid this by inserting complementary DNA made from mature mRNA.
How can about 45 kinds of tRNA read 61 sense codons?
Answer. Wobble. Pairing between the third codon base and the first anticodon base is flexible, so one tRNA can recognize several codons that differ only in the third position.
Which is likely to be more harmful: a single base substitution near the start of a gene or a single base deletion at the same position? Explain.
Answer. The deletion. A substitution changes at most one codon, while deleting one base shifts the reading frame so every following codon is misread and a premature stop usually appears.
Why do antibiotics such as tetracycline harm bacteria much more than human cells?
Answer. They bind structures specific to bacterial 70S ribosomes (tetracycline blocks the 30S A site), which differ from human 80S cytoplasmic ribosomes. Mitochondrial ribosomes resemble bacterial ones, which explains some side effects.
Chapter 7

Gene Regulation and Biotechnology

Every cell in your body carries the same genome, yet a neuron, a liver cell and a red blood cell precursor look and behave nothing alike. The difference is not which genes they have but which genes they use, when, and how much. This chapter explains how bacteria and eukaryotes switch genes on and off, how controlled gene expression builds an embryo, and how the tools that grew out of that knowledge (PCR, cloning, sequencing and CRISPR) now let us read and rewrite DNA in medicine, agriculture and forensics.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Describe the parts of an operon and explain how the lac operon is controlled by both a repressor and the cAMP-CAP activator.
  • Contrast inducible and repressible operons, and explain attenuation in the trp operon.
  • Explain how chromatin structure, histone acetylation and DNA methylation control access to genes, and define epigenetics.
  • Describe how enhancers, activators, mediator and combinatorial control regulate eukaryotic transcription, and list the steps of control after transcription, including alternative splicing and microRNAs.
  • Explain how cytoplasmic determinants, induction and morphogen gradients drive differentiation, and trace the Drosophila gene cascade to the Hox genes.
  • Distinguish totipotent, pluripotent and multipotent cells and explain how induced pluripotent stem cells are made.
  • Explain how restriction enzymes, plasmid vectors, gel electrophoresis, PCR and Sanger sequencing work.
  • Describe how CRISPR-Cas9 finds and cuts a target sequence and how cells repair the cut.
  • Give examples of biotechnology in medicine, forensics and agriculture and weigh the main ethical questions they raise.

Section 1Gene regulation in bacteria: operons

Why regulate genes at all?

A bacterium such as Escherichia coli has roughly 4,300 protein coding genes, but it never needs all of their products at once. A cell that keeps making the enzymes to digest a sugar that is not present, or the enzymes to build an amino acid that is already plentiful, wastes resources and grows more slowly than a competitor that does not. Natural selection has therefore favored cells that match gene expression to their environment.

Bacteria can adjust metabolism in two broad ways. They can change the activity of enzymes that already exist, for example through feedback inhibition, in which the end product of a pathway binds an allosteric site on the first enzyme and slows it within seconds. Or they can change the amount of enzyme by controlling transcription of the genes that encode it. The second response is slower (minutes) but saves far more resources. In bacteria the main control point is the start of transcription, because transcription and translation are coupled in the cytoplasm and most bacterial mRNAs last only a few minutes.

The operon model

In 1961 François Jacob and Jacques Monod proposed that bacterial genes with related functions are often clustered and transcribed together under a single on and off switch. They called the unit an operon. An operon has three essential parts:

  • A promoter, the DNA sequence where RNA polymerase (guided by its sigma factor) binds and begins transcription.
  • An operator, a short DNA segment that usually overlaps or lies just downstream of the promoter. It is the switch: when a repressor protein binds the operator, it blocks RNA polymerase.
  • The structural genes, the coding sequences for the enzymes or other proteins. They are transcribed as one long polycistronic mRNA that carries several coding regions, each with its own start and stop codon and ribosome binding site.

The repressor is encoded by a separate regulatory gene, which has its own promoter and is usually expressed continuously at a low level. Because the repressor is a diffusible protein, it can act on any copy of the operator in the cell. The operator, by contrast, is a DNA sequence that controls only the genes physically attached to it. This difference between a trans-acting factor (a diffusible product) and a cis-acting element (a DNA site) is one of the most useful ideas in all of gene regulation.

A. Organization of the lac operon regulatory gene control region structural genes lacICAPPOlacZlacYlacA repressorβ-galactosidasepermeasetransacetylase lacICAPPOlacZ lacY lacA lacICAPPOlacZ lacY lacA B. Lactose absent: repressor on the operator, genes off RNA polymeraserepressor on the operator blocks RNA polymerase no transcription C. Lactose present, glucose low: repressor released, CAP boosts transcription cAMP-CAPrepressor + allolactose (inactive)polycistronic mRNA
Figure 7.1 The lac operon. The repressor (made from lacI) is a negative switch that responds to lactose; cAMP-CAP is a positive switch that responds to glucose. Strong transcription needs both: the repressor off the operator and CAP on its site.

The lac operon: an inducible operon

E. coli prefers glucose, but it can live on lactose, the disaccharide of milk, by splitting it into glucose and galactose. The lac operon contains three structural genes. lacZ encodes β-galactosidase, which hydrolyzes lactose and also converts a little of it into the isomer allolactose. lacY encodes lactose permease, a membrane transporter that brings lactose into the cell. lacA encodes a transacetylase whose role in lactose use is minor. Upstream lies the regulatory gene lacI, which encodes the lac repressor.

When lactose is absent, the lac repressor is active and binds tightly to the operator. RNA polymerase can still sit at the promoter but cannot move into the genes, so almost no lac mRNA is made. When lactose enters the cell, the few molecules of β-galactosidase always present (a small leaky level of expression) convert some of it to allolactose. Allolactose is the inducer: it binds the repressor at an allosteric site, changes its shape and drops its affinity for the operator. The repressor falls off, and transcription begins. Because a small molecule switches the operon on, the lac operon is called an inducible operon. Inducible operons usually encode catabolic enzymes that break down a nutrient, and it makes sense to make them only when the nutrient is present.

Researchers often use IPTG, a synthetic look alike of allolactose, as an inducer. IPTG binds the repressor but is not broken down by β-galactosidase, so it keeps the operon switched on at a constant level.

Positive control: catabolite repression and CAP

Removing the repressor is necessary but not sufficient for strong expression. The lac promoter is weak; RNA polymerase binds it poorly on its own. Expression becomes high only when an activator helps polymerase bind. That activator is the catabolite activator protein (CAP, also called CRP). CAP can bind DNA only when it carries the small signaling molecule cyclic AMP (cAMP). When glucose is scarce, the enzyme adenylyl cyclase is active and cAMP levels rise; cAMP binds CAP, and the cAMP-CAP complex binds a site just upstream of the lac promoter, bends the DNA and contacts RNA polymerase, increasing transcription roughly fiftyfold. When glucose is plentiful, glucose transport keeps adenylyl cyclase inactive, cAMP falls, CAP leaves the DNA and lac expression stays low even if lactose is present. Glucose also reduces lactose uptake directly by inhibiting the permease, a process called inducer exclusion.

The result is a two input logic circuit. The repressor reports whether lactose is present; CAP reports whether glucose is absent. The cell commits to lactose only when it has lactose and lacks its preferred sugar. Because the lac operon and many other operons for alternative sugars all depend on cAMP-CAP, the cell can coordinate them as a group, an arrangement called catabolite repression. When E. coli is grown in a mixture of glucose and lactose, it uses up the glucose first, pauses briefly, then switches to lactose, giving the two phase growth curve (diauxie) that Monod first described.

GlucoseLactoseRepressorcAMP-CAPlac transcription
PresentAbsentBound to operatorNot bound (cAMP low)Off
AbsentAbsentBound to operatorBoundOff (repressor wins)
PresentPresentReleased by allolactoseNot boundLow (basal)
AbsentPresentReleased by allolactoseBoundHigh
Study tip. Keep the two switches apart by asking two questions in order. First: is lactose present? If not, the repressor is on the operator and nothing else matters. Second: is glucose absent? Only then does cAMP rise, CAP bind and the operon run at full speed. The repressor is negative control (a protein that turns genes off); CAP is positive control (a protein that turns genes on).

Mutations that revealed the logic

Jacob and Monod worked out the system with mutants. A lacI- mutant makes a nonfunctional repressor, so the operon is constitutive (always on). An operator constitutive mutant (lacOc) has an altered operator that the repressor cannot bind, so it too is constitutive. A lacIS (super repressor) mutant makes a repressor that cannot bind allolactose, so the operon can never be induced. To tell these apart they built partial diploid bacteria carrying a second copy of the lac region on an F plasmid. A normal lacI gene on the plasmid restored control to a lacI- chromosome, because the repressor diffuses (trans acting, and the mutation is recessive). But a normal plasmid could not rescue a lacOc chromosome, because an operator controls only the genes on its own DNA molecule (cis acting). The super repressor was dominant: its noninducible protein sat on both operators.

The trp operon: a repressible operon

The trp operon holds five genes (trpE, D, C, B and A) that encode the enzymes for making the amino acid tryptophan. Here the logic is reversed. The operon is normally on, because the cell usually needs tryptophan. The regulatory gene trpR makes a repressor in an inactive form (an aporepressor) that cannot bind the operator by itself. When tryptophan accumulates, tryptophan binds the repressor as a corepressor, activating it; the complex binds the operator and shuts transcription down. Because a small molecule turns the operon off, it is a repressible operon. Repressible operons usually encode anabolic enzymes that build a product, and it makes sense to stop building it when the product is abundant.

Attenuation: a second dial on the trp operon

The trp operon has a second control layer that depends on the coupling of transcription and translation. Before the first structural gene lies a leader sequence of about 160 nucleotides with four regions (1, 2, 3 and 4) that can pair in different ways. Region 1 encodes a short leader peptide with two tryptophan codons in a row. As soon as the 5' end of the transcript appears, a ribosome begins translating it.

  • When tryptophan is plentiful, charged tryptophan tRNA is abundant, and the ribosome moves quickly through region 1 and covers region 2. Regions 3 and 4 then pair into a hairpin followed by a run of U's, which acts as a transcription terminator. RNA polymerase stops before reaching the structural genes.
  • When tryptophan is scarce, the ribosome stalls at the two tryptophan codons in region 1. Region 2 is free to pair with region 3, forming an antiterminator that prevents the 3 to 4 terminator from forming, and RNA polymerase continues into the genes.

This attenuation fine tunes expression. Repression alone changes trp operon output about seventyfold; attenuation adds roughly another tenfold, so the combined range is several hundredfold.

Featurelac operontrp operon
TypeInducibleRepressible
PathwayCatabolic (breaks down lactose)Anabolic (builds tryptophan)
Default stateOffOn
Repressor as madeActive, binds operatorInactive aporepressor
Small moleculeAllolactose (inducer) inactivates repressorTryptophan (corepressor) activates repressor
Positive controlcAMP-CAP activatorNone of note
Extra layerCatabolite repression, inducer exclusionAttenuation in the leader sequence

Beyond operons

Operons are only part of bacterial control. Bacteria use alternative sigma factors to redirect RNA polymerase to whole sets of genes at once, for example the heat shock genes or the genes for spore formation in Bacillus. Some mRNAs contain riboswitches, folded regions that bind a metabolite directly and change their own shape to stop transcription or block the ribosome binding site, with no protein involved. Many bacteria also sense their own population density by releasing and detecting small signal molecules, a process called quorum sensing, and switch on genes for light production, biofilm formation or toxins only when enough cells are present.

Connection. Quorum sensing helps Pseudomonas aeruginosa build the thick biofilms that infect the lungs of people with cystic fibrosis and coat medical devices such as catheters. Bacteria inside a biofilm can survive antibiotic doses many times higher than free cells can. Drugs that jam quorum signals, instead of killing bacteria outright, are being studied as a way to disarm infections without driving resistance as strongly.
Key point

Bacteria control most genes at the start of transcription. An operon is a set of genes under one promoter and one operator. In the inducible lac operon, allolactose removes a repressor and cAMP-CAP adds an activator, so the genes run hard only when lactose is present and glucose is absent. In the repressible trp operon, tryptophan activates the repressor and attenuation adds a second, translation based brake.

Section 2Gene regulation in eukaryotes and epigenetics

Many control points, one goal

Eukaryotic cells face a harder problem than bacteria. A human has about 20,000 protein coding genes, and a multicellular body contains hundreds of cell types, each of which must express its own set of genes stably for years. A typical human cell expresses perhaps a third to a half of its genes, and the particular set defines what the cell is. Eukaryotic genes are also separated from ribosomes by the nuclear envelope, wrapped in chromatin, interrupted by introns, and transcribed one gene at a time rather than in operons. Each of these features creates an extra point where expression can be adjusted. Control is possible at every step from DNA to finished protein:

  1. Chromatin: how tightly the DNA is packed and chemically marked.
  2. Transcription: whether and how often RNA polymerase II starts at a promoter. This is still the most important step for most genes.
  3. RNA processing: capping, polyadenylation and especially alternative splicing.
  4. mRNA transport and stability: export from the nucleus and how long an mRNA survives in the cytoplasm.
  5. Translation: whether ribosomes start on an mRNA.
  6. Protein processing and degradation: cleavage, chemical modification, targeting and destruction.

Chromatin: packing as a control step

In the nucleus DNA wraps around octamers of histone proteins (two each of H2A, H2B, H3 and H4) to form nucleosomes, about 147 base pairs per core, like beads on a string. Nucleosomes fold further into fibers, loops and territories. Tightly packed heterochromatin is largely inaccessible to the transcription machinery and its genes are usually silent; looser euchromatin is where most active genes lie. Whether a gene sits in open or closed chromatin depends heavily on chemical marks on the histones and on the DNA itself.

Each histone has a flexible tail that sticks out of the nucleosome. Enzymes add and remove chemical groups on these tails:

  • Histone acetylation: histone acetyltransferases (HATs) add acetyl groups to lysines. Acetylation neutralizes the positive charge of lysine, weakening the tail's grip on the negatively charged DNA and on neighboring nucleosomes. Chromatin opens, and acetylated lysines also serve as docking sites for proteins that promote transcription. Histone deacetylases (HDACs) remove the acetyl groups and help close chromatin.
  • Histone methylation: methyl groups on lysines can either activate or repress, depending on which residue is marked. Trimethylation of lysine 4 on histone H3 (H3K4me3) marks active promoters; trimethylation of lysine 9 or lysine 27 (H3K9me3, H3K27me3) marks silenced regions.

DNA methylation works directly on the DNA. Enzymes called DNA methyltransferases add a methyl group to carbon 5 of cytosine, almost always where a C is followed by a G (a CpG site). Heavily methylated promoters are usually silent: methylated DNA attracts proteins that recruit histone deacetylases and compact the chromatin. Many promoters sit in CpG rich stretches called CpG islands that stay unmethylated in cells where the gene is active. Methylation patterns are copied when DNA replicates, because a maintenance methyltransferase recognizes a half methylated CpG on the new strand and methylates its partner. This copying lets a cell pass its pattern of silent genes to its daughters.

A. Chromatin state controls access to genes AcAcAcAcAc HATHDAC Condensed (heterochromatin)deacetylated, DNA methylated: silentOpen (euchromatin)acetylated: factors can reach the DNA B. Activators on a distant enhancer reach the promoter through a DNA loop MediatorGTFsgene (coding region) RNA pol II enhancer (distal control element)activatorsmediator links activatorsto RNA polymerase IIpromoter with general transcription factorstranscription starts
Figure 7.2 Two levels of control at the start of transcription. Chromatin must first be open (A). Then activators bound to an enhancer, which may lie thousands of base pairs away, contact the mediator complex and help assemble RNA polymerase II at the promoter (B).

Transcription factors, promoters and enhancers

RNA polymerase II cannot recognize a promoter by itself. It needs general transcription factors (GTFs), a set of proteins that assemble at the core promoter. In many genes the core promoter contains a TATA box about 25 to 30 nucleotides upstream of the start site; the TATA binding protein, part of the factor TFIID, binds it and bends the DNA, and other factors and the polymerase join to form the transcription initiation complex. GTFs alone give only a low, basal rate of transcription. High rates, and the differences between cell types, come from specific transcription factors that bind control elements farther away.

Proximal control elements sit just upstream of the promoter. Distal control elements, grouped into enhancers, can lie thousands or even hundreds of thousands of base pairs upstream, downstream or inside an intron of the gene they control. Proteins that bind enhancers and stimulate transcription are activators; proteins that bind silencers and reduce it are repressors. A typical activator has a DNA binding domain that recognizes a specific sequence and an activation domain that contacts other proteins. DNA bending brings enhancer bound activators next to the promoter, where they contact the large mediator complex and the general factors, speeding assembly of the initiation complex. Activators also recruit histone acetyltransferases and chromatin remodeling complexes, opening the local chromatin. Insulators are boundary elements that keep an enhancer from acting on the wrong gene.

How can a few thousand transcription factors control 20,000 genes in hundreds of cell types? The answer is combinatorial control. Each enhancer contains binding sites for several different factors, and full activation requires a particular combination. A liver cell and a lens cell may both contain the same albumin and crystallin genes, but the liver cell has the right set of activators for the albumin enhancer and the lens cell has the set for the crystallin enhancer. A small number of factors, used in different combinations, can produce an enormous number of distinct patterns. Genes that must be expressed together, such as the genes a cell turns on in response to a steroid hormone, are coordinated not by being in an operon but by sharing the same control element in their enhancers, so that one activated factor binds all of them.

LevelMechanismExample
ChromatinHistone acetylation and methylation, DNA methylation, remodelingX chromosome inactivation; silencing of imprinted genes
Transcription initiationActivators and repressors at enhancers and silencers, mediator, GTFsSteroid hormone receptors binding hormone response elements
RNA processingAlternative splicing, alternative polyadenylationTroponin T and many other muscle proteins in multiple isoforms
mRNA stabilityPoly-A tail length, AU rich elements, microRNAsShort lived cytokine mRNAs; long lived globin mRNA in red cell precursors
TranslationInitiation factor phosphorylation, RNA binding proteinsFerritin mRNA translated only when iron is high
ProteinCleavage, phosphorylation, ubiquitin tagging and proteasome destructionCyclins destroyed at set points in the cell cycle

Control after transcription

Alternative splicing lets one gene make several proteins. By including or skipping particular exons, a cell can produce different isoforms from the same pre-mRNA. More than nine in ten human genes with multiple exons are alternatively spliced, which helps explain how a modest number of genes yields a far larger set of proteins.

Once in the cytoplasm, an mRNA's lifespan strongly affects how much protein it makes. Some mRNAs last minutes, others days.

Noncoding RNAs are a major regulatory force. MicroRNAs (miRNAs) are about 22 nucleotides long. A miRNA gene is transcribed into a precursor that folds into a hairpin; the enzyme Dicer trims the hairpin, and one strand is loaded into a protein complex (built around an Argonaute protein) called the RNA induced silencing complex. The miRNA then base pairs with matching sequences, usually in the 3' untranslated region of target mRNAs. Partial pairing blocks translation and speeds degradation; near perfect pairing triggers cleavage. One miRNA can regulate hundreds of mRNAs, and well over half of human protein coding genes are thought to be miRNA targets. Small interfering RNAs (siRNAs) are similar in size and use the same machinery but come from longer double stranded RNA, for example from viruses or experimentally introduced RNA. The silencing of genes by these small RNAs is called RNA interference (RNAi), and it is now used both as a research tool and in approved drugs. Longer long noncoding RNAs help organize chromatin, as XIST does in X inactivation.

Finally, cells control translation and protein lifetime. Initiation can be blocked globally, for instance by phosphorylating an initiation factor during stress, or for single mRNAs by proteins that bind regulatory sequences. Many proteins are inactive until cut or chemically modified. Proteins destined for destruction are tagged with chains of the small protein ubiquitin and fed into a proteasome, a barrel shaped protease complex. Timed destruction of regulatory proteins, such as cyclins, drives events like the cell cycle.

Study tip. A common mistake is to think gene regulation means "turning DNA on and off" only at transcription. Practice by naming one control point at each of the six levels for a single protein you know well. If you can explain how a cell could have the gene, transcribe it, and still make no functional protein, you understand that regulation runs all the way from chromatin to the proteasome.

Epigenetics

Epigenetic inheritance refers to changes in gene expression that are passed through cell divisions (and sometimes across generations) without any change in the DNA sequence. DNA methylation and some histone marks are the best understood carriers of this cellular memory. When a skin stem cell divides, its daughters remain skin cells, partly because the pattern of silenced and open genes is copied along with the DNA.

Several classic phenomena are epigenetic:

  • X chromosome inactivation. In female mammals one X chromosome in each cell of the early embryo is randomly chosen to be silenced. The chosen X expresses the long noncoding RNA XIST, which coats it and recruits repressive histone marks and DNA methylation. It condenses into a Barr body, and all descendants of that cell keep the same X silent. Females are therefore mosaics, as seen in the orange and black patches of calico cats.
  • Genomic imprinting. For a small number of genes (on the order of 100 to 200 in humans), only the copy from one parent is expressed, because methylation marks laid down in egg or sperm silence the other. Loss of the same chromosome region on chromosome 15 causes Prader-Willi syndrome if the paternal copy is missing and Angelman syndrome if the maternal copy is missing.
  • Environmental effects. Diet, stress, toxins and aging can shift methylation. In mice carrying a particular agouti allele, the mother's diet during pregnancy alters methylation of the gene and changes the coat color and obesity risk of her pups.
Connection. Cancer cells often silence tumor suppressor genes by methylating their promoters rather than by mutating them, and they frequently show abnormal histone acetylation. Drugs that block DNA methyltransferases or histone deacetylases can switch some silenced genes back on and are used to treat certain blood cancers. Because epigenetic marks are reversible, they are attractive drug targets in a way that most mutations are not.
Key point

Eukaryotic expression can be adjusted at every step from chromatin to protein. Open, acetylated chromatin and unmethylated promoters allow transcription; activators bound to enhancers act through mediator to start RNA polymerase II, and combinations of factors give each cell type its own program. After transcription, alternative splicing, mRNA stability, microRNAs, translation control and protein degradation refine the output. Epigenetic marks let a cell remember its pattern of gene use through division.

Section 3Development and differential gene expression

Three processes build a body

A human begins as a single fertilized egg, the zygote, and becomes a body of tens of trillions of cells. Three processes overlap to make this happen. Cell division increases the number of cells. Cell differentiation makes cells specialized in structure and function. Morphogenesis ("creation of form") shapes tissues and organs through cell movement, changes in cell shape, selective growth and programmed cell death. All three depend on cells expressing different genes from the same genome, a principle called differential gene expression.

The evidence that differentiated cells keep a complete genome came from nuclear transplantation. In frogs, nuclei taken from tadpole intestinal cells and placed into enucleated eggs sometimes produced swimming tadpoles. In 1996 the sheep Dolly was cloned from the nucleus of an adult mammary cell. These experiments showed that development does not usually remove genes; it changes which genes are used, and an egg's cytoplasm can, at least sometimes, reset a nucleus to an embryonic state.

Determination and differentiation

Before a cell looks specialized, its fate is often already fixed. Determination is the commitment of a cell to a particular fate; differentiation is the visible result, when the cell makes tissue specific proteins. Muscle offers the clearest example. Embryonic cells become myoblasts when they begin expressing MyoD, a master regulatory gene that encodes a transcription factor. MyoD activates more MyoD (a positive feedback loop that locks the decision in) and turns on genes for other muscle transcription factors, which in turn activate genes for myosin, actin and other muscle proteins. Myoblasts fuse into multinucleate muscle fibers.

How cells learn where they are

Cells acquire different fates through two kinds of information.

  • Cytoplasmic determinants are maternal mRNAs and proteins placed unevenly in the egg. When the zygote divides, each daughter inherits a different share, so the nuclei in different cells are exposed to different regulators from the start.
  • Induction is signaling between cells. Neighboring cells release or display signal molecules that change gene expression in target cells through signal transduction pathways. Induction is how the developing eye cup tells overlying ectoderm to form a lens, and how the notochord tells the ectoderm above it to form the neural plate.

Many signals form gradients. A substance that spreads from a source and tells cells their position by its concentration is a morphogen. Cells exposed to high, medium and low concentrations turn on different genes, so a single gradient can divide a field of cells into several zones. The overall process by which cells acquire a spatial organization, with a head here and a tail there and limbs in the right places, is called pattern formation, and the molecular cues involved are called positional information.

A. Bicoid gradient in the early embryo anterior (head)posterior (tail) Bicoid protein levelhunchback thresholdposition, anterior to posterior B. Gene cascade, broad to fine Maternal effect genesGap genesPair-rule genesSegment polarity genesHox (homeotic) genes bicoid, nanos: head to tail axishunchback, Krüppel: broad blockseven-skipped, fushi tarazu: 7 stripesengrailed, wingless: 14 segmentsAntennapedia, Ultrabithorax: identity
Figure 7.3 Pattern formation in the fruit fly. Bicoid protein, made from mRNA anchored at the anterior end of the egg, forms a gradient (A). Cells read its concentration and switch on gap genes in broad zones, which start a cascade that ends with Hox genes giving each segment its identity (B).

The fruit fly: a cascade from gradient to segment

Much of what we know about pattern formation comes from Drosophila melanogaster, whose larva and adult are built of repeated segments: head segments, three thoracic segments and eight or so abdominal segments. Researchers screened thousands of mutant embryos for defects in the body plan and found that a hierarchy of genes lays out the pattern step by step.

  1. Maternal effect genes are expressed by the mother and their products are placed in the egg. The best known is bicoid. Its mRNA is anchored at the anterior end of the egg; after fertilization it is translated, and the protein diffuses backward, forming a concentration gradient. Embryos from mothers lacking bicoid have no head or thorax and instead develop tail structures at both ends. Injecting bicoid mRNA into the middle of an egg produces head structures there. Bicoid was the first morphogen to be identified, and it confirmed that a gradient of a single protein could set up an axis. Another maternal product, nanos, is concentrated at the posterior.
  2. Gap genes, such as hunchback and Krüppel, are switched on in broad bands depending on the Bicoid concentration. A mutation in a gap gene removes a block of several adjacent segments, leaving a "gap".
  3. Pair-rule genes, such as even-skipped and fushi tarazu, are expressed in seven stripes. Mutants lack every other segment.
  4. Segment polarity genes, such as engrailed and wingless, are expressed in fourteen stripes and set the front and back of each segment.
  5. Homeotic genes, also called Hox genes, specify what each segment becomes: antenna bearing, leg bearing, wing bearing and so on. Mutations transform one body part into another. The dominant Antennapedia mutation puts legs where antennae should be; loss of Ultrabithorax function turns the third thoracic segment into a copy of the second, giving a fly with four wings.

Each class of genes encodes transcription factors (or signaling proteins) that regulate the next, so a crude gradient is refined into a precise pattern. This is a pure example of differential gene expression: every nucleus has the same genes, but each reads a different combination.

Gene classExampleExpression patternMutant phenotype
Maternal effect (egg polarity)bicoidAnterior gradient made from maternal mRNANo head or thorax; tail at both ends
Gaphunchback, KrüppelBroad bandsBlock of adjacent segments missing
Pair-ruleeven-skipped, fushi tarazuSeven stripesEvery other segment missing
Segment polarityengrailed, winglessFourteen stripesPart of each segment replaced by mirror image of another part
Homeotic (Hox)Antennapedia, UltrabithoraxOverlapping domains along the bodyOne body part turned into another

Hox genes are shared by animals

Every Hox gene contains a 180 nucleotide stretch called the homeobox, which encodes a 60 amino acid DNA binding homeodomain. Homeobox genes are found in nearly all animals, as well as in plants and fungi. Flies have one Hox cluster; mammals have four clusters with 39 Hox genes. In both, the genes lie on the chromosome in the same order as the body regions they pattern, from head to tail, a striking property called colinearity. The deep conservation of this genetic toolkit is why much of evolution of body form reflects changes in where and when shared regulatory genes are expressed, rather than the invention of new genes, a theme taken up in later chapters.

Study tip. To remember the fly cascade, think of drawing a map at increasing zoom: maternal genes mark north and south, gap genes draw the states, pair-rule genes draw alternating counties, segment polarity genes draw town limits, and Hox genes write the name of each town. Mutant phenotypes follow the same scale: a gap mutant loses a whole block, a pair-rule mutant loses alternate segments, and a Hox mutant has the right number of segments with the wrong identity.

Apoptosis and the worm

The nematode Caenorhabditis elegans has a fixed, fully mapped cell lineage: the adult hermaphrodite has 959 somatic cells, and exactly 131 other cells die by apoptosis (programmed cell death) during development. Genetic studies of these deaths identified the core death machinery (proteins called Ced-9, Ced-4 and Ced-3) whose human relatives include the Bcl-2 family and the caspases.

Stem cells and reprogramming

A stem cell can divide indefinitely and produce both more stem cells and specialized cells. Cells differ in how many fates remain open:

  • A totipotent cell, such as the zygote and the earliest blastomeres, can form an entire organism, including the placenta and other extraembryonic tissues.
  • A pluripotent cell can form every cell type of the body but not a whole organism. Embryonic stem cells, taken from the inner cell mass of a blastocyst, are pluripotent.
  • A multipotent cell can form a limited set of related types. Adult hematopoietic stem cells in bone marrow make all blood cell types but not neurons.

In 2006 researchers showed that adding just four transcription factor genes (Oct4, Sox2, Klf4 and c-Myc) to adult mouse skin cells converted them into induced pluripotent stem cells (iPS cells) that behave much like embryonic stem cells. Human iPS cells followed a year later. Because iPS cells can be made from a patient's own tissue, they avoid immune rejection and many of the ethical objections to using embryos, and they are used to model diseases in a dish, screen drugs and develop cell replacement therapies.

Key point

Development uses one genome to build many cell types through differential gene expression. Cytoplasmic determinants and induction give cells different starting information; master regulators such as MyoD lock in fates; morphogen gradients such as Bicoid set off a cascade of gap, pair-rule, segment polarity and Hox genes that pattern the body. Apoptosis removes unneeded cells, and stem cells keep a reserve of developmental potential that can even be restored by reprogramming.

Section 4DNA technology: PCR, cloning, sequencing and CRISPR

Cutting and joining DNA

Modern biotechnology began with enzymes borrowed from bacteria. Restriction enzymes (restriction endonucleases) protect bacteria by cutting foreign DNA, such as phage DNA, at specific short sequences called restriction sites, usually 4 to 8 base pairs long. The bacterium's own DNA is protected because its sites are methylated. Most restriction sites are palindromic: the sequence reads the same 5' to 3' on both strands. The enzyme EcoRI, for example, recognizes GAATTC and cuts between G and A on each strand. The staggered cuts leave short single stranded overhangs called sticky ends, which can base pair with any other fragment cut by the same enzyme. Other enzymes cut straight across, leaving blunt ends. DNA ligase then seals the sugar phosphate backbones, making a permanent recombinant DNA molecule.

Gene cloning in bacteria

To make many copies of a gene, researchers insert it into a cloning vector, a DNA molecule that can replicate in a host cell. The most common vectors are bacterial plasmids, small circular DNAs engineered to carry an origin of replication, an antibiotic resistance gene for selection and a multiple cloning site with several unique restriction sites. A typical workflow:

  1. Cut the plasmid and the source DNA with the same restriction enzyme.
  2. Mix them so sticky ends pair, and seal with DNA ligase.
  3. Transform bacteria with the products, using heat shock or an electric pulse to let DNA enter.
  4. Grow the cells on medium containing the antibiotic, so only cells that took up a plasmid survive.
  5. Screen for colonies whose plasmid carries the insert. In blue-white screening, the cloning site lies inside part of the lacZ gene; plasmids without an insert make β-galactosidase and turn colonies blue on the indicator X-gal, while plasmids with an insert disrupt lacZ and give white colonies.

Each colony grows from one cell, so all its plasmids carry the same insert: a clone. Eukaryotic genes expressed in bacteria are usually cloned as cDNA (complementary DNA), made by copying mature mRNA with reverse transcriptase, because bacteria cannot remove introns. Collections of clones representing a whole genome or all the mRNAs of a tissue are called genomic libraries and cDNA libraries.

Gel electrophoresis

Gel electrophoresis separates DNA fragments by size. Samples are loaded into wells in a slab of agarose gel and an electric field is applied. Because DNA's phosphate backbone is negatively charged, fragments move toward the positive electrode. The gel acts as a sieve, so shorter fragments move farther than longer ones. A ladder of fragments of known size run beside the samples allows sizes to be estimated, and a fluorescent dye makes the bands visible.

The polymerase chain reaction

The polymerase chain reaction (PCR) copies a chosen stretch of DNA billions of times in a few hours without cells. A reaction contains the template DNA, two short single stranded DNA primers (each about 18 to 25 nucleotides) that flank the target and match opposite strands, the four dNTPs, and a heat stable DNA polymerase, classically Taq polymerase from the hot spring bacterium Thermus aquaticus. A thermal cycler repeats three steps:

  1. Denaturation at about 94 to 98 °C separates the two strands.
  2. Annealing at about 50 to 65 °C lets the primers base pair with their complementary sequences.
  3. Extension at about 72 °C lets the polymerase add nucleotides to the 3' end of each primer.

Each cycle doubles the number of target molecules, so n cycles give up to 2n copies: 30 cycles produce about a billion. After the first few cycles, most products are exactly the length defined by the two primers. Heat stability matters because an ordinary polymerase would be destroyed in the first denaturation step.

1. Denature2. Anneal3. Extend about 95 °Cabout 55 °C72 °C 5'3'3'5'5'3'3'5'5'3'3'5' heat breaks thehydrogen bondsprimers pair with the3' end of each strandTaq polymerase addsdNTPs to primer 3' ends Each cycle doubles the target sequence →→→ 8 → 16 → 32 ... after 30 cycles: 2³⁰ = about 1 billion copies
Figure 7.4 One PCR cycle. Primers (gold) always bind the 3' end of a template strand, because DNA polymerase can only add to a free 3' end. Repeating the cycle doubles the target each time.

Variations extend PCR's reach. RT-PCR first converts RNA to cDNA with reverse transcriptase, so it detects RNA viruses or measures gene expression. Quantitative (real time) PCR follows a fluorescent signal cycle by cycle; the earlier the signal crosses a threshold, the more template was present at the start. Diagnostic tests for many infections, including the respiratory virus tests used during the COVID-19 pandemic, are RT-PCR assays.

DNA sequencing

Sanger sequencing (the dideoxy chain termination method) copies a template with DNA polymerase in the presence of normal dNTPs and a small amount of dideoxynucleotides (ddNTPs). A ddNTP lacks the 3' hydroxyl group, so once it is added no further nucleotide can attach and the chain stops. Each of the four ddNTPs carries a different fluorescent dye. The result is a set of fragments ending at every position, each labeled by its final base. Capillary electrophoresis sorts them by length, and a detector reads the colors in order, giving the sequence. Sanger reads are about 700 to 1,000 bases and very accurate, and the method was the workhorse of the original Human Genome Project.

Next generation sequencing reads millions to billions of short fragments in parallel, usually by detecting each nucleotide as it is added in a cycle of synthesis, then reassembles them by computer. Together these methods have cut the cost of a human genome by roughly a millionfold since the first draft, making whole genome sequencing routine in research and increasingly in medicine. Sequencing RNA (as cDNA) in bulk, called RNA-seq, measures the expression of every gene in a tissue at once.

Study tip. Two facts unlock both PCR and Sanger sequencing: polymerase needs a primer, and it can only add to a free 3' OH. PCR exploits the first (primers choose the target); Sanger exploits the second (a ddNTP without a 3' OH stops the chain). If you can explain why a primer must bind at the 3' end of its template, you can draw any PCR diagram correctly.

CRISPR-Cas9 genome editing

CRISPR (clustered regularly interspaced short palindromic repeats) began as a bacterial immune system. Bacteria store short pieces of viral DNA as "spacers" between repeats in their own genome, transcribe them into small guide RNAs, and use Cas nucleases guided by those RNAs to cut matching viral DNA in a later infection. In 2012 researchers showed that the Cas9 protein from Streptococcus pyogenes, combined with a single engineered guide RNA, could be directed to cut almost any chosen DNA sequence, work recognized with the 2020 Nobel Prize in Chemistry.

The guide RNA contains a 20 nucleotide spacer that matches the target, joined to a scaffold that binds Cas9. Cas9 scans DNA for a short protospacer adjacent motif (PAM), which for this Cas9 is NGG (any base followed by two G's). At a PAM, Cas9 unwinds the adjacent DNA; if the spacer base pairs with it, Cas9 makes a blunt double strand cut about 3 base pairs upstream of the PAM. The cell then repairs the break in one of two ways:

  • Nonhomologous end joining (NHEJ) glues the ends back together but often adds or removes a few nucleotides. These small indels usually shift the reading frame and knock out the gene.
  • Homology directed repair (HDR) copies a template with matching sequence on each side. If researchers supply a template carrying a desired change, the cell writes that change into the genome.
Cas9 proteinPAM (NGG)guide RNA: 20 nt spacer pairs with the target strandblunt cut 3 bp upstream of PAM Nonhomologous end joiningends rejoined, often with smallinsertions or deletions (indels)result: gene knocked out Homology directed repaircell copies a supplied templatethat carries the desired changeresult: precise edit
Figure 7.5 CRISPR-Cas9. The guide RNA (red) matches the target strand next to a PAM (gold), and Cas9 cuts both strands. What happens next depends on the cell's repair pathway: error prone end joining disrupts a gene, while template guided repair rewrites it.

Newer variants avoid double strand breaks. Base editors fuse a disabled Cas9 to an enzyme that converts one base to another (for example C to T) directly, and prime editors carry their own short RNA template for small insertions, deletions or substitutions. A Cas9 with both cutting sites disabled can be fused to activators or repressors to switch genes on or off without changing the sequence at all.

ToolWhat it doesKey idea
Restriction enzymeCuts DNA at a specific sitePalindromic sites; sticky or blunt ends
DNA ligaseSeals backbone nicksJoins insert and vector into recombinant DNA
Plasmid vectorCarries DNA into and replicates in bacteriaOrigin, selectable marker, cloning site
Reverse transcriptaseCopies RNA into cDNAcDNA lacks introns; basis of RT-PCR
Gel electrophoresisSeparates DNA by sizeDNA runs to the positive pole; small runs farthest
PCRAmplifies a target sequenceDenature, anneal, extend; 2n copies
Sanger sequencingReads a sequenceDye labeled ddNTPs end chains
CRISPR-Cas9Cuts a chosen sequenceGuide RNA plus PAM; repair by NHEJ or HDR
Key point

Restriction enzymes, ligase and plasmids let us cut, join and copy DNA in cells; gel electrophoresis sorts it by size; PCR copies a chosen target exponentially using primers and a heat stable polymerase; sequencing reads it, by chain termination or massively parallel methods; and CRISPR-Cas9 uses a guide RNA to cut a chosen site so the cell's own repair can disrupt or rewrite a gene.

Section 5Applications and ethics of biotechnology

Medicine

The first product of recombinant DNA approved as a drug was human insulin, made by bacteria carrying the human insulin gene, in 1982. It replaced insulin purified from pig and cattle pancreas and could be produced in unlimited amounts. Human growth hormone, clotting factors for hemophilia, erythropoietin for anemia, and many monoclonal antibodies are now made in engineered bacteria, yeast or cultured mammalian cells. The hepatitis B vaccine is a viral surface protein produced in yeast, and mRNA vaccines deliver an mRNA that the body's own cells translate into a viral protein.

Gene therapy introduces a working gene, or edits a faulty one, in a patient's cells. Common carriers are disabled viruses: adeno-associated virus vectors, which mostly stay outside the chromosomes, and lentivirus vectors, which integrate. Approved gene therapies now treat an inherited form of blindness, spinal muscular atrophy in infants and some blood disorders. In CAR T cell therapy, a patient's T cells are engineered to carry a receptor that recognizes a cancer cell protein, then returned to attack the cancer. In 2023 the first CRISPR based therapy was approved for sickle cell disease: blood stem cells are removed, an enhancer of the BCL11A gene is disrupted so that the cells resume making fetal hemoglobin, and the cells are returned.

Forensics and identification

Forensic DNA profiling compares short tandem repeats (STRs), sites where a 2 to 5 base unit is repeated a variable number of times. Each person has two alleles at each STR locus, one from each parent, and the number of repeats varies widely among people. PCR with fluorescent primers amplifies a standard panel of loci (20 in the United States database), and the products are sized by capillary electrophoresis. Because the loci are inherited independently, the chance that two unrelated people match at all of them is vanishingly small.

LadderEvidenceVictimSuspect ASuspect B (−) wellslongershorter(+) Evidence andsuspect B shareboth alleles
Figure 7.6 One STR locus in a forensic comparison. Each lane shows two alleles (bands of different repeat number). The evidence matches suspect B and excludes suspect A and the victim; real profiles test 20 or more loci, so a full match is extremely strong evidence.

Agriculture and the environment

A genetically modified organism (GMO) carries DNA altered by genetic engineering; if the DNA came from another species it is transgenic. Plants are often transformed with the Ti plasmid of the soil bacterium Agrobacterium tumefaciens, which naturally transfers a segment of DNA into plant chromosomes. Important examples include Bt crops, which make a Cry protein from Bacillus thuringiensis that is toxic to certain insect larvae but not to mammals and so reduce insecticide spraying; herbicide tolerant crops; papaya engineered to resist ringspot virus, which rescued an island papaya industry; and Golden Rice, which makes β-carotene to combat vitamin A deficiency. CRISPR now allows small edits, such as knocking out a browning gene, without adding foreign DNA. Engineered microbes help with bioremediation (cleaning up oil and toxic metals) and with producing biofuels and industrial enzymes.

Connection. When Bt crops are planted widely, insects that happen to carry resistance alleles survive and reproduce, the same natural selection described in the next chapter. Growers are therefore required or advised to plant refuges of non Bt plants nearby, so that susceptible insects remain common and mate with any resistant survivors, slowing the spread of resistance.

Ethical questions

Biotechnology raises questions that science alone cannot settle, and informed citizens need to weigh them:

IssueConcernCommon safeguards or responses
Food and environmental safety of GMOsAllergens, gene flow to wild relatives, pest resistanceCase by case regulatory review, refuges, monitoring; major scientific bodies find approved GM foods as safe as conventional foods
Germline editingChanges pass to future generations; off target edits; consent of people not yet bornBroad international view that heritable human editing is not yet acceptable; somatic editing is regulated like other therapies
Genetic privacyInsurers, employers or police using genetic data; relatives identified through genealogy databasesLaws such as the Genetic Information Nondiscrimination Act (health insurance and employment), consent rules
Access and equityGene therapies can be extremely expensiveDebate over pricing, public funding and global access
EnhancementEditing for traits rather than diseaseProfessional guidelines; most limit editing to serious disease
Dual use and biosafetyKnowledge that could be misusedContainment levels, oversight of risky experiments

A useful habit is to separate three questions: is it safe (an empirical question), is it effective (also empirical), and is it right (a question of values about consent, fairness and the kind of world we want). In 2018 the birth of twins whose embryos had been edited with CRISPR was widely condemned on all three grounds: the edit was medically unnecessary, its effects were uncertain, and the families and future children could not give truly informed consent.

Study tip. Be careful with the terms somatic and germline. Somatic gene therapy changes body cells of one patient and is not inherited; germline changes (in eggs, sperm or early embryos) can be passed to children. Most ethical debate about human editing turns on this distinction.
Key point

Biotechnology turns basic knowledge of DNA into recombinant drugs, vaccines, gene and cell therapies, forensic STR profiling and engineered crops and microbes. Each application brings questions of safety, effectiveness and values; the sharpest debates concern heritable editing, privacy, equity and the ecological effects of modified organisms.

The chapter in one breath

  • Bacteria control genes mainly at transcription using operons: a promoter, an operator and several structural genes read as one mRNA.
  • The lac operon is inducible: allolactose inactivates the repressor, and cAMP-CAP activates transcription only when glucose is low.
  • The trp operon is repressible: tryptophan activates its repressor, and attenuation stops transcription in the leader when tryptophan is plentiful.
  • In eukaryotes, histone acetylation opens chromatin and DNA methylation silences it; these marks carry epigenetic memory.
  • Activators on enhancers work through mediator; combinatorial control gives each cell type its own set of active genes.
  • Alternative splicing, mRNA stability, microRNAs, translation control and proteasome degradation refine expression after transcription.
  • Development rests on differential gene expression driven by cytoplasmic determinants, induction and master regulators such as MyoD.
  • In flies, the Bicoid gradient starts a cascade of gap, pair-rule, segment polarity and Hox genes; Hox genes are shared across animals.
  • Stem cells range from totipotent to multipotent; four factors can reprogram adult cells into iPS cells.
  • Restriction enzymes, ligase, plasmids, gel electrophoresis, PCR and sequencing let us cut, copy and read DNA.
  • CRISPR-Cas9 cuts at a guide RNA matched site next to a PAM; NHEJ knocks genes out and HDR makes precise edits.
  • Applications in medicine, forensics (STRs) and agriculture raise questions of safety, privacy, equity and germline editing.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
OperonA cluster of bacterial genes transcribed together from one promoter and controlled by one operator.
OperatorA DNA site near the promoter where a repressor binds to block transcription.
RepressorA protein that turns off transcription by binding an operator or silencer.
InducerA small molecule, such as allolactose, that inactivates a repressor and switches genes on.
CorepressorA small molecule, such as tryptophan, that activates a repressor and switches genes off.
CAPCatabolite activator protein; with cAMP bound it helps RNA polymerase transcribe sugar using operons.
AttenuationEarly termination of transcription in a leader sequence, set by how fast a ribosome translates the leader.
Histone acetylationAddition of acetyl groups to histone lysines, which loosens chromatin and favors transcription.
DNA methylationAddition of methyl groups to cytosines, usually at CpG sites, which tends to silence genes.
EpigeneticsHeritable changes in gene expression that do not change the DNA sequence.
EnhancerA group of distal control elements that bind activators and can act far from the gene.
ActivatorA transcription factor that binds a control element and increases transcription.
Alternative splicingJoining different combinations of exons so one gene yields several proteins.
MicroRNAA small noncoding RNA that pairs with target mRNAs to block translation or trigger degradation.
Genomic imprintingExpression of a gene from only one parent's copy, set by marks laid down in egg or sperm.
MorphogenA substance whose concentration gradient tells cells their position.
Hox geneA homeobox gene that specifies the identity of body regions along the head to tail axis.
Induced pluripotent stem cellAn adult cell reprogrammed, by adding a few transcription factors, to behave like an embryonic stem cell.
Restriction enzymeA bacterial enzyme that cuts DNA at a specific recognition sequence.
cDNADNA copied from mRNA by reverse transcriptase; it lacks introns.
PCRPolymerase chain reaction; repeated cycles that amplify a DNA target between two primers.
DideoxynucleotideA nucleotide lacking a 3' hydroxyl that stops DNA synthesis; used in Sanger sequencing.
CRISPR-Cas9A guide RNA directed nuclease system used to cut and edit chosen DNA sequences.
PAMProtospacer adjacent motif; a short sequence (NGG for the common Cas9) required next to the target.
Short tandem repeatA short DNA unit repeated a variable number of times; used in DNA profiling.

Check yourself

An E. coli culture is growing in a medium with both glucose and lactose. Predict the state of the lac repressor, CAP and lac transcription.
Low (basal) expression. Allolactose releases the repressor, but glucose keeps cAMP low, so CAP is not bound and the weak promoter is used poorly. Full expression waits until the glucose is gone.
A partial diploid has a lacOc mutation on the chromosome and a normal lac region on a plasmid. Is lacZ on the chromosome inducible or constitutive? Why?
Constitutive. The operator is a cis-acting site; the repressor made from the plasmid cannot bind the altered operator, so the genes physically linked to it stay on.
If the two tryptophan codons in the trp leader were changed to codons for another amino acid, how would attenuation respond to tryptophan starvation?
It would no longer respond. The ribosome would not stall when tryptophan is scarce, so regions 3 and 4 would form the terminator and transcription would stop early despite the cell's need.
A drug inhibits histone deacetylases. What happens to chromatin near many genes, and why?
Chromatin opens. Acetyl groups remain on histone lysines, neutralizing their positive charge so they bind DNA less tightly; silenced genes can become accessible to transcription factors.
Lens cells and liver cells contain the same crystallin gene, yet only lens cells express it. Explain.
Combinatorial control. The crystallin enhancer needs a specific combination of activators; only lens cells make all of them, so only they assemble a strong initiation complex at that gene.
A fly embryo lacks maternal bicoid. Describe its body plan and explain.
No head or thorax; tail structures at both ends. Without the anterior Bicoid gradient, gap genes such as hunchback are not activated in the front, so anterior identity is never set up.
How do pluripotent and totipotent cells differ? Give an example of each.
Range of fates. A totipotent cell (zygote) can make the whole organism including placenta; a pluripotent cell (embryonic stem cell or iPS cell) can make every body cell type but not extraembryonic tissue.
How many copies of a target do you expect after 10 PCR cycles starting from one double stranded molecule? Why must the polymerase be heat stable?
About 1,024. Each cycle doubles the target (210). The denaturation step at about 95 °C would destroy an ordinary polymerase every cycle.
Why does a ddNTP stop DNA synthesis, and how does that reveal the sequence?
No 3' OH. The next nucleotide cannot be joined, so fragments end at every position. Sorting them by length and reading each fragment's terminal dye gives the order of bases.
A researcher wants to inactivate a gene with CRISPR and does not supply a repair template. What repair pathway is likely and why does it disable the gene?
Nonhomologous end joining. It rejoins the cut ends but often inserts or deletes a few bases, shifting the reading frame and producing a nonfunctional or truncated protein.
Chapter 8

Evolution, Natural Selection and Population Genetics

Bacteria that shrug off antibiotics, insects that survive pesticides and viruses that slip past last year's vaccine are all evolution happening in front of us. Evolution is the unifying idea of biology: it explains why living things share a genetic code, why they are so well suited to their environments, and why they are also full of odd compromises. This chapter traces how Darwin arrived at natural selection, lays out the evidence for evolution, and then gives you the tools of population genetics to measure evolutionary change and identify its causes.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Describe the ideas of Linnaeus, Cuvier, Hutton, Lyell, Lamarck and Malthus and explain how they shaped Darwin's thinking.
  • State the observations and inferences behind natural selection and explain descent with modification.
  • Evaluate evidence for evolution from direct observation, homology, vestigial structures, convergent evolution, the fossil record and biogeography.
  • Calculate allele and genotype frequencies with the Hardy-Weinberg equation and list its five conditions.
  • Explain how natural selection, genetic drift (including the founder effect and bottleneck effect) and gene flow change allele frequencies.
  • Distinguish directional, stabilizing and disruptive selection, and explain sexual selection and balancing selection.
  • Define relative fitness and explain why selection acts on individuals but only populations evolve.
  • Explain why natural selection cannot produce perfect organisms, using trade-offs, historical constraints and exaptation.

Section 1Darwin and descent with modification

What evolution means

In the broadest sense, evolution is change over time in the heritable characteristics of populations. Darwin called it descent with modification: living species descend from ancestral species that were different from them, and all life is connected by common ancestry, like twigs on a single great tree. Population geneticists use a narrower, measurable definition: evolution is a change in allele frequencies in a population over generations. These definitions describe the same process at different scales. Small allele frequency changes within populations (microevolution) accumulate into the origin of new species and larger groups (macroevolution), the subject of the next chapter.

Evolution is both a pattern and a process. The pattern is what the evidence shows: species have changed and share ancestors. The process is the set of mechanisms that cause those changes, such as natural selection and genetic drift. Scientists are confident about the pattern, and actively research the relative importance of different processes.

Ideas that came before

Darwin did not work in a vacuum. Several earlier thinkers built pieces of the puzzle, often without accepting evolution themselves.

  • Carl Linnaeus (1700s) developed binomial nomenclature (two part names such as Homo sapiens) and a nested hierarchy of groups. He saw the pattern as evidence of a divine plan, but Darwin later explained the nested pattern as the natural result of branching descent.
  • Georges Cuvier founded paleontology, the study of fossils. He showed that fossils in deeper rock layers differ more from living species and that many species had gone extinct. He opposed evolution and explained the changes by catastrophism, a series of local catastrophes followed by repopulation from elsewhere.
  • James Hutton argued that Earth's features formed by slow, continuous processes such as erosion and deposition, an idea called gradualism.
  • Charles Lyell extended Hutton's thinking into uniformitarianism: the processes that shape Earth today worked at the same rates in the past. Two conclusions followed that deeply affected Darwin: Earth must be very old, and very slow processes acting over immense time can produce enormous change.
  • Jean-Baptiste de Lamarck (1809) proposed the first comprehensive mechanism of evolution. He suggested that body parts used extensively become stronger (use and disuse) and that such acquired changes are passed to offspring (inheritance of acquired characteristics). The giraffe stretching its neck is the standard example. The mechanism is wrong (a bodybuilder's children are not born muscular), but Lamarck deserves credit for proposing that species change, that life is well fitted to its environment because of that change, and that the cause is natural.
  • Thomas Malthus, an economist, argued that human populations tend to grow faster than their food supply, so much suffering results from the struggle for limited resources. Darwin realized the same logic applies to every species.
ThinkerKey ideaWhat Darwin took from it
LinnaeusBinomial names; nested classificationNested groups reflect branching common descent
CuvierFossils differ by layer; extinction happensSpecies are not fixed; life has a long, changing history
HuttonGradualism in geologyLarge changes can come from slow processes
LyellUniformitarianism; very old EarthThere has been enough time for gradual evolution
LamarckUse and disuse; inheritance of acquired traitsSpecies change and fit their environments (mechanism rejected)
MalthusPopulations outgrow resourcesA struggle for existence in every generation

The voyage and the Galápagos

From 1831 to 1836 Charles Darwin sailed around the world as a naturalist aboard HMS Beagle, which was mapping the coast of South America. He collected thousands of specimens and noticed that species in South America resembled one another more than they resembled species in similar climates in Europe. Temperate South American plants and animals were more like tropical South American species than like temperate European ones. On the young volcanic Galápagos Islands, about 900 kilometers west of Ecuador, he found species found nowhere else that nevertheless resembled species on the mainland. Mockingbirds differed from island to island, and the local governor said he could tell which island a tortoise came from by its shell. The islands' finches, later studied in detail, varied in beak shape according to diet: thick crushing beaks for seeds, slender probing beaks for insects, and even a species that uses cactus spines as tools.

Darwin reasoned that a few colonists from the mainland had reached the islands, and their descendants had changed over generations as they adapted to different conditions on different islands. Back in England, he spent more than twenty years gathering evidence, breeding pigeons, corresponding with naturalists and refining his argument. In 1858 he received a manuscript from Alfred Russel Wallace, a naturalist working in Southeast Asia who had independently arrived at the same mechanism. Their ideas were presented together that year, and in 1859 Darwin published On the Origin of Species by Means of Natural Selection.

Natural selection: observations and inferences

Darwin's argument can be laid out as a short chain of observations and the conclusions they force.

  • Observation 1. Members of a population vary in their traits.
  • Observation 2. Many traits are inherited from parents by offspring.
  • Observation 3. Every species can produce more offspring than the environment can support.
  • Observation 4. Owing to limited resources, many offspring do not survive or reproduce.
  • Inference 1. Individuals whose inherited traits give them a higher probability of surviving and reproducing in a given environment tend to leave more offspring than other individuals.
  • Inference 2. This unequal ability to survive and reproduce leads to the accumulation of favorable traits in the population over generations.

This is natural selection: the differential survival and reproduction of individuals because of differences in heritable traits. Over long periods, natural selection produces adaptations, inherited characteristics that enhance survival and reproduction in a particular environment. Darwin added that the process, acting over vast spans of time, could account for the diversity of life, because populations in different environments would accumulate different adaptations and eventually become different species.

Observations Inferences 1. Individuals varyin size, color, beak shape and more 2. Many traits are heritableoffspring resemble their parents 3. Overproductionmore offspring than can survive 4. Limited resourcesmany die or fail to reproduce Unequal reproductionindividuals with favorable heritabletraits leave more offspring Accumulationfavorable traits become morecommon over generations Result: adaptation
Figure 8.1 The logic of natural selection. Variation and heritability supply the raw material; overproduction and limited resources supply the competition. Together they make reproduction unequal, and favorable traits accumulate as adaptations.

Artificial selection as a model

Darwin opened On the Origin of Species with domesticated animals and plants because breeders had already shown what selection could do. By choosing which individuals breed, humans have produced the enormous variety of dog breeds from wolves and, from a single wild mustard species (Brassica oleracea), cabbage (selected for terminal buds), kale (leaves), broccoli (flower clusters and stems), cauliflower (flower clusters), kohlrabi (stems) and Brussels sprouts (lateral buds). If humans can change a species this much in a few thousand years, Darwin argued, nature selecting over millions of years could do far more. In artificial selection humans set the criterion; in natural selection the environment does.

Clearing up common misunderstandings

Three points about natural selection are easy to state and easy to forget:

  1. Individuals do not evolve; populations do. Selection acts on individuals, because each one survives and reproduces or does not, but the evolutionary result is a change in the makeup of the population over generations. A single giraffe's neck never lengthens because of selection.
  2. Only heritable traits matter. A muscle built in the gym, or a scar, is not passed on, so it cannot be selected in the evolutionary sense.
  3. Selection is local and has no goal. A trait favored in one place or time may be useless or harmful in another. Natural selection does not plan ahead and does not aim at "higher" or more complex organisms; it favors whatever variants happen to reproduce best in current conditions.
Study tip. To spot a Lamarckian error, look for need or effort causing the change: "the bacteria developed resistance because they needed to survive the drug." The Darwinian version says resistant variants already existed by random mutation; the drug killed the others, so the survivors' offspring made up the next generation. Rewrite any "needed to" sentence in terms of existing variation and unequal reproduction.
Key point

Building on geology's deep time, Cuvier's fossils and extinction, Malthus's struggle for existence and breeders' experience, Darwin (and independently Wallace) proposed that heritable variation plus unequal survival and reproduction produce adaptation and, over long periods, new species. Evolution is descent with modification, measured in populations as changes in allele frequencies; individuals are selected, but populations evolve.

Section 2Evidence for evolution

Darwin's case rested on many independent lines of evidence, and every one has grown stronger since. The power of the argument lies in agreement: anatomy, embryos, molecules, fossils, geography and direct observation all point to the same branching history.

Direct observation of evolutionary change

Evolution is often fast enough to watch. Soapberry bugs in Florida feed by piercing the fruit of plants with their beaks to reach the seeds. Their native host has large fruit, but in the last century they colonized an introduced plant with much smaller fruit. Within a few decades, bugs living on the introduced plant had evolved significantly shorter beaks, while bugs on the native plant kept long ones. Bugs from the two populations raised on the same food kept their beak differences, showing the change was genetic.

On the Galápagos island of Daphne Major, a severe drought in 1977 left mostly large, hard seeds. Medium ground finches with deeper beaks cracked them more easily and survived at higher rates, and the next generation had measurably deeper beaks on average. When wet years later favored small seeds, the trend partly reversed. Selection was measured directly in the wild, and its direction changed with the environment.

The most consequential example is drug resistance. Staphylococcus aureus resistant to methicillin (MRSA) appeared within a few years of the drug's introduction in 1959. Resistance arises when a bacterium acquires a gene (in this case one encoding an altered penicillin binding protein that the drug cannot inactivate). Exposure to the antibiotic does not create the resistance; it kills susceptible cells and leaves resistant ones to multiply. The same process drives resistance in HIV, malaria parasites, cancer cells under chemotherapy, insects exposed to pesticides and weeds exposed to herbicides.

Connection. Every unnecessary or incomplete antibiotic course is a selection experiment. Antibiotics given for viral colds, used routinely to promote growth in livestock, or stopped early leave behind the hardiest bacteria. Antibiotic stewardship (prescribing only when needed, with the right drug, dose and duration) and infection control are applications of evolutionary biology, because the only lasting way to slow resistance is to reduce the selection pressure.

Homology

Homology is similarity resulting from common ancestry. Homologous structures may now serve very different functions, but they share an underlying plan because they were inherited from a common ancestor.

  • Anatomical homology. The forelimbs of humans, cats, whales and bats are used for grasping, walking, swimming and flying, yet all contain the same sequence of bones: one upper bone (humerus), two lower bones (radius and ulna), a cluster of wrist bones (carpals), and hand bones (metacarpals and phalanges). An engineer designing each limb from scratch would never choose the same parts list for a wing and a flipper. The shared pattern makes sense only as modification of an ancestral tetrapod limb.
  • Embryological homology. At comparable stages, vertebrate embryos all have a post-anal tail and pharyngeal arches (with pouches between them). In fishes the arches become gill supports; in humans they become parts of the ear, jaw and throat. Shared embryonic structures reveal shared ancestry even when adults differ greatly.
  • Molecular homology. All living things use DNA and essentially the same genetic code, the same 20 amino acids and the same basic machinery of transcription and translation. Proteins such as cytochrome c, found in organisms from yeast to humans, differ in amino acid sequence in proportion to how long ago the lineages split. Humans and chimpanzees have identical cytochrome c; humans and rhesus monkeys differ at one position; humans and yeast at roughly 40 percent of positions.
HumanCatWhaleBat graspingwalkingswimmingflying humerusradius and ulnacarpalsmetacarpals and phalanges
Figure 8.2 Homologous forelimbs. The same four groups of bones appear in each limb, stretched, shortened or fused for very different jobs. The shared plan reflects common descent, not common function.

Vestigial structures and molecular leftovers

Vestigial structures are remnants of features that served important functions in an organism's ancestors but are reduced or have lost that function. Examples include the small pelvic and leg bones embedded in the bodies of whales and some snakes (pythons have tiny external spurs), the human tailbone (coccyx), the muscles that move the ear in humans, and the eyes of blind cave fishes, which form in the embryo and then degenerate. Each makes sense as an inheritance from an ancestor that used the structure.

Genomes contain the molecular equivalent. Pseudogenes are copies of genes that have accumulated disabling mutations. Most mammals make their own vitamin C, but humans and other primates carry a broken copy of the final enzyme gene in the pathway (GULO), with the same disabling mutation shared across species. That is why we must get vitamin C from food. The shared defect is hard to explain except by inheritance from a common ancestor in which it first arose.

Convergent evolution and analogy

Not every similarity reflects common ancestry. Convergent evolution is the independent evolution of similar features in different lineages that face similar environmental challenges. The resulting similar features are called analogous: they share function but not ancestry. The wings of insects, birds and bats are analogous as wings (insect wings are not built from limb bones at all). The streamlined bodies of sharks, dolphins and extinct ichthyosaurs, the eyes of octopuses and vertebrates, and the gliding membranes of Australian sugar gliders (marsupials) and North American flying squirrels (placental mammals) are other examples. Convergence is itself evidence of natural selection, because similar environments repeatedly favor similar solutions.

FeatureHomologousAnalogous
Cause of similarityShared ancestrySimilar selection pressures (convergence)
Underlying structureSame parts and development, functions may differDifferent parts and development, function similar
ExampleHuman arm and bat wing (as forelimbs)Bat wing and insect wing
Use in building treesInformative about relationshipsMisleading if mistaken for homology
Study tip. A bat wing and a bird wing are a classic trick question. As forelimbs they are homologous (both are modified tetrapod forelimbs with the same bones). As wings they are analogous, because flight evolved separately in the two lineages from flightless ancestors. Always ask "homologous as what?"

The fossil record

Fossils are preserved remains or traces of past organisms, usually found in sedimentary rock laid down in layers (strata), with younger layers on top of older ones. Their absolute ages are measured by radiometric dating of volcanic layers above and below, using the steady decay of radioactive isotopes with known half-lives. The fossil record shows that past organisms differed from present ones, that many species have gone extinct, and that groups appear in a consistent order: prokaryotes long before eukaryotes, fishes before amphibians, reptiles before mammals and birds.

Fossils also document transitional forms that link groups. Tiktaalik, about 375 million years old, had fish features (scales, fins, gills) together with tetrapod features (a flexible neck, sturdy fin bones homologous to the arm bones, and lungs). A series of fossils from about 50 to 40 million years ago traces whales from four legged land mammals: Pakicetus had legs but an ear region like a whale's, Ambulocetus was amphibious, Rodhocetus had shortened hind limbs, and Dorudon was fully aquatic with tiny vestigial hind limbs. Molecular data independently place whales within the even-toed hoofed mammals, closest to hippopotamuses, and the ankle bones of early fossil whales share a distinctive shape with that group. Archaeopteryx and many feathered dinosaurs similarly link birds to theropod dinosaurs.

Biogeography

Biogeography, the geographic distribution of species, reflects both evolution and the movement of continents. About 250 million years ago the continents were joined in the supercontinent Pangaea; as it broke apart, lineages on separate landmasses evolved independently. Australia's rich diversity of marsupials, which fill niches occupied elsewhere by placental mammals, reflects its long isolation. Islands are especially telling. They often have many endemic species (found nowhere else) that are closely related to species on the nearest mainland or neighboring island, rather than to species living in similar habitats far away. Oceanic islands also tend to lack groups that disperse poorly over sea, such as amphibians and land mammals, while having many birds, insects and plants that cross water easily. These patterns are expected if species arise from colonists and diverge in place; they are puzzling otherwise.

Key point

Evolution is supported by direct observation (finch beaks, soapberry bugs, drug resistance), by homology at the anatomical, embryological and molecular levels, by vestigial structures and pseudogenes, by convergent evolution, by an ordered fossil record rich in transitional forms, and by the distribution of species on continents and islands. Homology reveals shared ancestry; analogy reveals similar selection.

Section 3Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium and its assumptions

Populations, gene pools and allele frequencies

A population is a group of individuals of the same species that live in the same area and interbreed, producing fertile offspring. All copies of every allele at every locus in all members of the population make up its gene pool. For a gene with two alleles, A and a, we describe the gene pool by the allele frequencies: by convention p is the frequency of one allele (often the dominant one) and q the frequency of the other. Because these are the only two alleles, p + q = 1. If only one allele exists at a locus in a population, that allele is said to be fixed (its frequency is 1).

Calculating allele frequencies from genotype counts is straightforward because each diploid individual carries two copies of the gene. Consider a population of 500 wildflowers in which flower color shows incomplete dominance: 320 plants are red (CRCR), 160 are pink (CRCW) and 20 are white (CWCW). The population holds 1,000 copies of the gene. Red plants contribute 640 copies of CR and pink plants 160 more, for 800, so p = 800 / 1,000 = 0.8. White plants contribute 40 copies of CW and pink plants 160, for 200, so q = 0.2. Check: p + q = 1.

The Hardy-Weinberg principle

In 1908 the mathematician G. H. Hardy and the physician Wilhelm Weinberg independently showed that Mendelian inheritance by itself does not change allele frequencies. The Hardy-Weinberg principle states that the frequencies of alleles and genotypes in a population will remain constant from generation to generation unless something acts to change them. Such a population is in Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium. Dominant alleles do not automatically become more common, and recessive alleles do not disappear just because they are recessive.

The reasoning treats reproduction as drawing gametes at random from the gene pool. If the frequency of allele A is p, then the chance that a random sperm carries A is p, and the chance that a random egg carries A is also p. The chance that both carry A is p × p = p2. Likewise, the chance of aa is q2. Heterozygotes can form two ways (A sperm with a egg, or a sperm with A egg), so their frequency is 2pq. Since these three genotypes are the only possibilities:

p2 + 2pq + q2 = 1

where p2 is the frequency of AA, 2pq the frequency of Aa and q2 the frequency of aa. In the wildflower example, the expected frequencies are 0.82 = 0.64 red, 2(0.8)(0.2) = 0.32 pink and 0.22 = 0.04 white. Multiplying by 500 gives 320, 160 and 20, exactly what was observed, so this population appears to be in equilibrium for this gene. A key consequence: under random mating, genotype frequencies reach Hardy-Weinberg proportions after a single generation, and the allele frequencies in the next generation equal those in the parents.

spermA: p = 0.7a: q = 0.3eggsA: 0.7a: 0.3 AAp² = 0.49Aapq = 0.21Aapq = 0.21aaq² = 0.09 Allele frequenciesp + q = 1Genotype frequenciesp² + 2pq + q² = 10.49 + 0.42 + 0.09 = 1 Each area is the chance that arandom sperm and a random eggcombine to give that genotype.Heterozygotes appear twice,so their total is 2pq.
Figure 8.3 The Hardy-Weinberg square. With random mating, the frequency of each genotype is the product of the frequencies of the alleles that form it, so the areas of the square give p2, 2pq and q2.

The five conditions

Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium holds only if five conditions are met. Each one, when violated, corresponds to a way a population can evolve.

ConditionWhat it meansIf violated
No mutationsAlleles are not created, lost or changedMutation adds new alleles and slowly changes frequencies
Random matingIndividuals pair without regard to genotypeInbreeding or assortative mating changes genotype frequencies (more homozygotes) without directly changing allele frequencies
No natural selectionAll genotypes survive and reproduce equallyAlleles in favored genotypes increase
Extremely large populationChance events do not shift frequenciesGenetic drift changes frequencies at random
No gene flowNo migration of alleles in or outGene flow moves frequencies toward those of the source population

Real populations rarely meet all five conditions perfectly, yet many loci are close to equilibrium, because the forces acting on them are weak. The value of the principle is that it provides a null model: a precise prediction of what would happen if evolution were not occurring at a locus. When observed genotype frequencies differ significantly from p2, 2pq and q2 (tested statistically, often with a chi-square test), something is acting on that locus, and the pattern of the deviation hints at what. A shortage of heterozygotes, for example, suggests inbreeding or a hidden subdivision of the population.

Using the equation in human genetics

The equation is often used to estimate how many people carry a recessive allele, because carriers cannot be counted by appearance. Suppose that about 1 in 2,500 babies of northern European ancestry is born with cystic fibrosis, an autosomal recessive disorder. Assuming equilibrium:

  1. Affected individuals are aa, so q2 = 1 / 2,500 = 0.0004.
  2. q = √0.0004 = 0.02.
  3. p = 1 − 0.02 = 0.98.
  4. Carriers are Aa: 2pq = 2(0.98)(0.02) ≈ 0.039, or about 1 in 25 people.

The striking result is that carriers outnumber affected people about a hundredfold. Most copies of a rare recessive allele are hidden in heterozygotes, where selection cannot "see" them, which is one reason harmful recessive alleles persist. The same calculation for phenylketonuria (about 1 in 10,000 births) gives q = 0.01 and a carrier frequency of about 1 in 50. Such estimates guide genetic counseling and the design of carrier screening programs.

Study tip. In Hardy-Weinberg problems, always start from the homozygous recessive class, because it is the only one you can identify from phenotype alone. Take q2 from the fraction showing the recessive trait, find q by square root, get p by subtraction, then compute anything else. A common error is to take the square root of the dominant phenotype fraction: that fraction is p2 + 2pq, not p2.
Connection. Hardy-Weinberg reasoning applies only within a population that mates randomly. Allele frequencies for many disease genes differ among ancestral groups (the cystic fibrosis allele is more common in people of northern European ancestry, the sickle cell allele in people whose ancestors lived where malaria was common, and Tay-Sachs alleles in some Ashkenazi Jewish and French Canadian communities). Carrier screening recommendations have increasingly moved to pan-ethnic panels, because ancestry is often mixed or unknown.
Key point

With two alleles, p + q = 1 and, under random mating, genotype frequencies are p2, 2pq and q2. Allele and genotype frequencies stay constant if there is no mutation, random mating, no selection, a very large population and no gene flow. The equation serves as a null model for detecting evolution and as a tool for estimating carrier frequencies from the frequency of recessive phenotypes.

Section 4Natural selection, genetic drift and gene flow

Where variation comes from

Evolution needs heritable variation, and individuals in nearly every population differ genetically. Ultimately, new alleles arise by mutation, changes in DNA sequence caused by replication errors, radiation or chemicals. Most mutations that change a protein are harmful or neutral; a few are beneficial in a particular environment. Mutation also creates new genes, when gene duplication leaves an extra copy free to acquire a new function (the many olfactory receptor genes of mammals arose this way). Because the mutation rate per gene per generation is low in animals and plants, mutation alone changes allele frequencies very slowly. Prokaryotes and viruses, with huge populations and short generation times, generate new variants rapidly.

In sexually reproducing organisms, most of the variation seen in any one generation comes not from new mutation but from sexual reproduction reshuffling existing alleles: crossing over, independent assortment of chromosomes and random fertilization produce new combinations every generation. Diploidy also hides recessive alleles from selection in heterozygotes, preserving variation that may later prove useful.

Three main mechanisms of allele frequency change

Of the five ways a population can depart from Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium, three most directly change allele frequencies: natural selection, genetic drift and gene flow. Mutation contributes slowly, and nonrandom mating changes genotype frequencies but not allele frequencies on its own.

MechanismWhat happensAdaptive?Effect on variation
Natural selectionAlleles that improve survival and reproduction increaseYes, consistentlyDirectional selection reduces it; balancing selection maintains it
Genetic driftRandom changes from chance sampling, strongest in small populationsNo, randomReduces variation within populations; can fix harmful alleles
Gene flowMovement of alleles between populations by migration of individuals or gametesCan be eitherMakes populations more alike; adds variation to a receiving population
MutationNew alleles createdNo, randomSource of all new variation; slow by itself
Nonrandom matingInbreeding or choosing similar matesNoRaises homozygosity, exposing recessive alleles

Genetic drift

Flip a fair coin 1,000 times and you will get close to 500 heads; flip it 10 times and 7 or 8 heads would not be surprising. The gametes that happen to form the next generation are a sample of the parents' gene pool, and like any sample, small ones deviate more from the source. Genetic drift is the change in allele frequencies from one generation to the next caused by such chance events. Imagine a population of wildflowers in which, purely by chance, a few plants carrying the white allele are trampled before they set seed. The white allele becomes rarer, not because it was worse but because of luck. Two situations make drift especially strong:

  • The founder effect occurs when a few individuals become isolated from a larger population and establish a new one. The founders' gene pool may differ from the source by chance. Founder effects explain why some rare inherited disorders are common in isolated communities. An Amish community in Pennsylvania descended from a small group of founders has a high frequency of Ellis-van Creveld syndrome, a form of dwarfism with extra fingers that is rare elsewhere.
  • The bottleneck effect occurs when a sudden change in the environment, such as a fire, flood or overhunting, drastically reduces population size. The survivors' gene pool may no longer reflect the original. Even if the population later recovers in number, its genetic variation stays low until mutation slowly restores it. Northern elephant seals were hunted down to perhaps 20 individuals in the 1890s; today there are well over 100,000, yet they show remarkably little genetic variation.
Original populationBottleneckRecovered population three alleles, aboutone third eacha few survivors,chosen by chancegold allele lost; navy andsky frequencies shifted
Figure 8.4 The bottleneck effect. The survivors of a disaster are a chance sample of the original gene pool. Alleles can be lost entirely and others shifted in frequency, and the recovered population keeps the reduced variation even after its numbers rebound.

Drift has four key properties. It is significant in small populations. It can change allele frequencies at random, so an allele may increase even if it is slightly harmful. It leads to a loss of genetic variation within populations as alleles are lost or fixed. And it can fix harmful alleles. The greater prairie chicken of Illinois illustrates the danger. As prairie was converted to farmland, the population fell from millions to fewer than 50 birds in the 1990s, and fewer than half of their eggs hatched. When biologists brought in birds from larger populations in other states, adding new alleles by gene flow, egg hatching rates rose above 90 percent.

Gene flow

Gene flow is the transfer of alleles into or out of a population by the movement of fertile individuals or their gametes, such as pollen carried by wind or insects. It tends to reduce genetic differences between populations; if extensive enough, it can merge neighboring populations into one with a common gene pool. Gene flow can work against local adaptation: on islands where a bird population is adapted to local conditions, steady arrival of birds from a different environment can bring in alleles poorly suited to the island. It can also spread beneficial alleles, such as insecticide resistance alleles that have moved among mosquito populations. Human gene flow has increased greatly with modern travel and migration.

Relative fitness

Phrases such as "survival of the fittest" are misleading if taken to mean strength or aggression. In evolutionary terms, fitness is reproductive success. Relative fitness is the contribution an individual makes to the gene pool of the next generation relative to the contributions of other individuals. A tough, long lived animal that leaves no offspring has a relative fitness of zero. Selection acts on whole organisms, so the relative fitness of an allele depends on the whole genetic and environmental context in which it is expressed.

Modes of selection

Natural selection can change the distribution of a heritable trait that varies continuously, such as size or beak depth, in three ways, depending on which phenotypes have the highest fitness.

  • Directional selection favors individuals at one end of the range of phenotypes, shifting the population's frequency curve in that direction. It is common when the environment changes or a population moves to a new habitat: deeper finch beaks after drought, and larger black bears in cold glacial periods.
  • Stabilizing selection favors intermediate variants and acts against both extremes, reducing variation and keeping the population stable for that trait. Human birth weight is a classic example: babies much lighter or much heavier than average historically had higher mortality.
  • Disruptive selection favors individuals at both extremes over intermediates. In a population of black-bellied seedcracker finches in Cameroon, birds with small bills eat soft seeds efficiently and birds with large bills crack hard seeds, while birds with intermediate bills handle both poorly. Disruptive selection can be a step toward the formation of two species.
Directionalone extreme favoredtrait valuedeeper finch beaksafter a droughtStabilizingintermediate favoredtrait valuehuman birth weightnear the averageDisruptiveboth extremes favoredtrait valueseedcracker bills:small or largebefore selectionafter selection
Figure 8.5 Three modes of selection. Dashed curves show the trait distribution before selection; red curves show it after. Directional selection shifts the mean, stabilizing selection narrows the spread, and disruptive selection splits the distribution in two.
Study tip. To identify the mode of selection from a graph, compare the before and after curves on two features: did the mean move (directional), did the spread shrink around the same mean (stabilizing), or did the middle drop while the ends rose (disruptive)? Then ask which phenotypes had the highest relative fitness: one extreme, the middle, or both extremes.

Sexual selection

Sexual selection is natural selection for mating success. It can produce sexual dimorphism, marked differences between the sexes in secondary sexual characteristics such as size, color, ornamentation and behavior. In intrasexual selection ("within the same sex"), individuals of one sex compete directly for mates, as when male elk clash antlers or male elephant seals fight for control of a beach. In intersexual selection ("between the sexes"), also called mate choice, individuals of one sex (usually females) are choosy in selecting mates. Showy traits such as the peacock's tail may increase predation risk but persist because they raise mating success. The good genes hypothesis proposes that ornaments signal overall genetic quality. Supporting this idea, female gray tree frogs prefer males with longer calls, and offspring sired by long calling males grew faster and survived better than offspring of short calling males in experiments.

Balancing selection

Why does so much genetic variation persist if selection tends to favor the best allele? Neutral variation (differences that do not affect fitness, such as many changes in noncoding DNA) drifts freely. In addition, balancing selection actively maintains two or more forms in a population. Two main mechanisms are recognized:

  • Heterozygote advantage: heterozygotes have higher fitness than either homozygote. The best known case is the sickle cell allele (HbS). Homozygotes have sickle cell disease, but heterozygotes are protected against the most severe form of malaria, because infected red cells sickle and are removed. Where malaria is common, selection favors heterozygotes and keeps the HbS allele at a frequency far higher than its harm in homozygotes alone would allow; in parts of Africa about one in five people are carriers.
  • Frequency-dependent selection: the fitness of a phenotype depends on how common it is. In a scale eating cichlid fish of Lake Tanganyika, individuals have mouths twisted either to the left or the right and attack prey fish from one side. Prey learn to guard against the more common attack, so whichever mouth type is rarer has the advantage; over years the frequencies of the two types oscillate around one half.
Connection. The sickle cell example shows that the same allele can be harmful or helpful depending on genotype and environment. Where malaria has been eliminated, the heterozygote advantage disappears and the allele is expected to decline slowly. The overlap between the historical range of malaria and high frequencies of several red blood cell disorders, including sickle cell disease, some thalassemias and G6PD deficiency, is one of the clearest examples of natural selection shaping human genomes.
Key point

Mutation and sexual recombination supply variation. Natural selection changes allele frequencies consistently in an adaptive direction, through directional, stabilizing or disruptive patterns, and through sexual selection for mating success; balancing selection maintains variation. Genetic drift changes frequencies by chance, most strongly after founder events and bottlenecks, and erodes variation. Gene flow makes populations more alike. Fitness means relative reproductive success.

Section 5Adaptation and the limits of selection

What counts as an adaptation

An adaptation is a heritable trait that increased in frequency because it improved survival or reproduction in a particular environment. The camouflage of a stick insect, the water conserving kidneys of a desert kangaroo rat, the antifreeze proteins in the blood of Antarctic fishes and the echolocation of bats are all adaptations. Not every feature of an organism is an adaptation, however. A trait may be a side effect of something else that was selected, a leftover from ancestors, or the result of drift. Biologists test adaptive hypotheses the way they test any hypothesis: by predicting what should be true if the trait was favored by selection, then checking with comparisons among species, measurements of fitness in the wild or experiments.

A classic field study shows how. Guppies in Trinidad streams live either with dangerous predators or with only weak ones. Males in high predation streams are drab; males in low predation streams are colorful, because females prefer bright males. When researchers moved guppies from a high predation site to a stream with only weak predators, the males in the transplanted population became measurably more colorful within about 15 generations, as predicted.

Exaptation: new uses for old structures

Selection cannot plan ahead, so complex structures do not evolve "in order to" serve a future role. Instead, structures that evolved in one context are often co-opted for another. Such a feature is called an exaptation. Feathers first appeared in dinosaurs that could not fly; they probably served for insulation or display and were later co-opted for flight. The small bones of the mammalian middle ear evolved from bones that formed part of the jaw joint in ancestral synapsids. Exaptation explains how a structure that seems useless in an early, partial form can still have been favored: it was useful for something else.

TermMeaningExample
AdaptationTrait favored by selection for its current roleAntifreeze proteins in Antarctic fishes
ExaptationTrait that evolved in one context and was co-opted for anotherFeathers, first for insulation or display, later for flight
Vestigial traitRemnant of a trait that was functional in ancestorsPelvic bones in whales
ByproductSide effect of selection on something else, not selected itselfRed color of blood (a consequence of the iron in hemoglobin)
Trade-offImprovement in one function costs anotherLarge egg size versus number of eggs

Why natural selection cannot fashion perfect organisms

Organisms are well suited to their environments, but they are not perfectly designed. Four constraints explain why.

  1. Selection can act only on existing variation. Natural selection favors the best of the phenotypes actually present in a population, which may not be the best imaginable. New advantageous alleles do not arise on demand. A population of bacteria exposed to a new drug survives only if some resistant variant already exists or arises in time.
  2. Evolution is limited by historical constraints. Each species has a legacy of descent with modification from ancestral forms. Evolution modifies existing structures and adapts them to new situations rather than scrapping them and building from scratch. Birds did not grow a new pair of limbs for wings; their forelimbs were modified, which costs them the use of those limbs as hands. The human back and knee, inherited from four legged ancestors and modified for upright walking, are prone to injury for the same reason.
  3. Adaptations are often compromises. Each organism must do many different things. A seal spends part of its time on rocks; it would probably walk better with legs, but its flippers serve swimming. Human limbs are flexible and allow versatile movement, but at the cost of dislocations, torn ligaments and sprains. Larger body size can bring dominance but also higher energy needs. Bacteria carrying resistance genes often grow more slowly than susceptible strains when no drug is present, a fitness cost that helps explain why resistance sometimes declines after antibiotic use is reduced.
  4. Chance, natural selection and the environment interact. Chance events such as storms or founder events affect which alleles survive, regardless of their adaptive value, and the environment can change faster than a population adapts. A trait shaped by past conditions may become a poor fit; the human taste for sugar and fat was useful when such foods were scarce but contributes to obesity and diabetes in an environment where they are abundant, a situation called evolutionary mismatch.

A case study in historical constraint: the recurrent laryngeal nerve

In fishes, branches of the vagus nerve run to the gills, passing behind the blood vessels of the gill arches, and the heart sits just behind the head. As tetrapods evolved, the gill arch arteries were remodeled: one of them became part of the aortic arch, and the heart moved down into the chest as the neck lengthened. The nerve branch to the larynx, which develops from the old gill region, was still hooked behind that artery. It now runs from the brain down the neck into the chest, loops under the aortic arch on the left side, and climbs back up to the larynx. In humans the detour adds several centimeters; in a giraffe, it adds several meters. No engineer would design such a route, but it is exactly what descent with modification predicts.

Fish ancestorLong necked mammal braingill archbrainlarynx heartshort route from brainto the gill arch vagusnerverecurrentlaryngealnerveaortic arch(cross section)direct pathwould be short
Figure 8.6 A historical constraint. The nerve to the larynx still loops under a vessel descended from a gill arch artery. As the heart moved into the chest and the neck lengthened, the loop was dragged downward, producing a long detour instead of a direct route.
Study tip. When explaining a trait, check three alternatives before calling it an adaptation: could it be a leftover from ancestors (historical constraint or vestige), a side effect of something else (byproduct), or the result of chance (drift)? A good adaptive explanation predicts something testable, as the guppy transplant did.

Coevolution and arms races

Many of the most impressive adaptations arise because the environment includes other evolving species. When two species exert reciprocal selection on each other, they coevolve. Predators and prey, parasites and hosts, and flowers and their pollinators all show this pattern. Rough skinned newts in parts of western North America carry a potent nerve toxin, and the garter snakes that eat them have evolved resistance through changes in their sodium channels; where newts are most toxic, snakes are most resistant. Pathogens and the human immune system are locked in a similar arms race, which is why influenza vaccines must be updated and why bacteria keep evolving around new antibiotics. Because the "target" keeps moving, selection never reaches a final perfect state.

Connection. Evolutionary thinking now guides treatment. Combination therapy for HIV and tuberculosis uses several drugs at once, because a virus or bacterium would need multiple simultaneous mutations to resist all of them, which is extremely unlikely. Some cancer treatments are adjusted over time to keep drug sensitive cells present, since they compete with resistant cells and slow their takeover.

Putting it together

Evolution is not a ladder of progress toward a goal, and natural selection is not the only cause of evolutionary change. Variation arises by chance through mutation and recombination; which variants spread depends on selection, drift and gene flow acting together in a particular environment at a particular time. The result is organisms that are often exquisitely adapted but always bear the marks of their history and the compromises of their many tasks. The same principles explain the origin of new species, the subject of the next chapter.

Key point

Adaptations are heritable traits favored by selection, and claims of adaptation should be tested. Many structures began as exaptations. Selection cannot produce perfection because it works only on available variation, modifies inherited structures rather than designing anew, balances competing demands, and is buffeted by chance and changing environments. Coevolution keeps the target moving.

The chapter in one breath

  • Evolution is descent with modification; in populations it is a change in allele frequencies over generations.
  • Darwin drew on Lyell's deep time, Cuvier's fossils and extinction, Malthus's struggle for existence and breeders' artificial selection; Lamarck's mechanism of acquired traits was wrong.
  • Natural selection follows from heritable variation, overproduction and limited resources; it produces adaptations, and individuals are selected while populations evolve.
  • Evidence includes direct observation (finch beaks, soapberry bugs, MRSA), homology, vestigial structures, pseudogenes, the fossil record with transitional forms and biogeography.
  • Homologous traits share ancestry; analogous traits arise by convergent evolution.
  • The Hardy-Weinberg equations, p + q = 1 and p2 + 2pq + q2 = 1, predict stable frequencies if there is no mutation, random mating, no selection, a large population and no gene flow.
  • Starting from q2 lets you estimate carrier frequency; for cystic fibrosis about 1 in 25.
  • Genetic drift is chance change, strongest in small populations and after founder and bottleneck events; it erodes variation.
  • Gene flow makes populations more alike; relative fitness means reproductive success.
  • Selection can be directional, stabilizing or disruptive; sexual selection and balancing selection (heterozygote advantage, frequency dependence) add to the picture.
  • Selection cannot make perfect organisms: it uses existing variation, works within historical constraints, balances trade-offs and contends with chance and changing environments.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
EvolutionDescent with modification; change in the heritable traits, or allele frequencies, of populations over generations.
Natural selectionUnequal survival and reproduction of individuals due to differences in heritable traits.
AdaptationA heritable trait that improves survival or reproduction in a particular environment.
Artificial selectionSelective breeding by humans for desired traits.
UniformitarianismThe idea that geological processes act at the same rates now as in the past.
Inheritance of acquired characteristicsLamarck's mistaken idea that traits gained during life are passed to offspring.
HomologySimilarity resulting from common ancestry.
Analogous structuresFeatures similar in function but not inherited from a common ancestor that had them.
Convergent evolutionIndependent evolution of similar traits in different lineages facing similar conditions.
Vestigial structureA reduced remnant of a structure that was functional in ancestors.
PseudogeneA gene copy disabled by mutations, often shared among related species.
Transitional fossilA fossil showing a mix of features of an ancestral and a descendant group.
BiogeographyThe study of the geographic distribution of species.
EndemicFound naturally in only one place.
Gene poolAll copies of every allele at every locus in a population.
Fixed alleleThe only allele present at a locus in a population.
Hardy-Weinberg equilibriumThe state of a population in which allele and genotype frequencies stay constant across generations.
MicroevolutionChange in allele frequencies within a population.
Genetic driftRandom change in allele frequencies caused by chance events.
Founder effectDrift that occurs when a few individuals start a new population.
Bottleneck effectDrift that occurs when a population is drastically reduced in size.
Gene flowMovement of alleles between populations through migration of individuals or gametes.
Relative fitnessAn individual's contribution to the next generation's gene pool compared with others.
Directional selectionSelection favoring one extreme phenotype, shifting the mean.
Stabilizing selectionSelection favoring intermediate phenotypes and reducing variation.
Disruptive selectionSelection favoring both extremes over intermediates.
Sexual selectionSelection for traits that increase mating success.
Heterozygote advantageHigher fitness of heterozygotes than of either homozygote, which maintains both alleles.
Frequency-dependent selectionSelection in which a phenotype's fitness depends on how common it is.
ExaptationA structure that evolved in one context and was later co-opted for another function.

Check yourself

A student writes: "Cave fish lost their eyes because they stopped using them." Rewrite the explanation in Darwinian terms.
Variation and unequal reproduction, not disuse. Fish varied genetically in eye development. In darkness, eyes gave no benefit and cost energy and risk of injury, so fish with reduced eyes left slightly more offspring, and drift may also have played a role. Over generations, alleles for reduced eyes became common.
Why did Lyell's ideas matter so much to Darwin?
Deep time. Uniformitarianism implied that Earth is very old and that slow processes can produce large changes, giving enough time for gradual evolution by natural selection.
The flipper of a dolphin and the fin of a shark both function in swimming. Are they homologous or analogous? Explain.
Analogous as swimming structures. The dolphin flipper is a modified mammalian forelimb with humerus, radius, ulna and digits, while the shark fin is supported by cartilage rods; their similar shape reflects convergent evolution in water.
Humans and other primates share the same disabling mutation in the GULO gene. What does this suggest, and why is it strong evidence?
Common ancestry. The same specific mutation in a nonfunctional gene is very unlikely to arise independently in each species; it is best explained by inheritance from a shared ancestor in which it first occurred.
In a population, 16 percent of individuals show a recessive phenotype. Assuming Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium, what fraction are heterozygous?
48 percent. q2 = 0.16, so q = 0.4 and p = 0.6. 2pq = 2(0.6)(0.4) = 0.48.
A sample of 1,000 people has 500 AA, 200 Aa and 300 aa individuals. Calculate p and q, and decide whether the population looks like it is in Hardy-Weinberg equilibrium.
p = 0.6, q = 0.4; not in equilibrium. A alleles = 1,000 + 200 = 1,200 of 2,000, so p = 0.6. Expected genotypes are 360 AA, 480 Aa and 160 aa. The large deficit of heterozygotes suggests inbreeding, assortative mating or a mixture of separate populations.
Why is genetic drift more important in a population of 20 than in a population of 20,000?
Sampling error. Each generation is a sample of the parents' gametes. Small samples deviate more from the source by chance, so allele frequencies fluctuate more and alleles are lost or fixed faster.
Birth weights in a population cluster tightly around the average because very small and very large babies have had lower survival. Name the mode of selection and its effect on variation.
Stabilizing selection. It favors intermediate phenotypes, keeps the mean about the same and reduces variation in the trait.
Explain why the sickle cell allele remains common in regions where malaria is common, even though homozygotes are severely affected.
Heterozygote advantage. Carriers are protected against severe malaria and have higher fitness than either homozygote, so selection maintains both alleles in the population.
Give two reasons why natural selection cannot produce a perfectly designed organism.
Any two constraints. Selection acts only on variation that exists; it modifies inherited structures (historical constraints such as the recurrent laryngeal nerve); adaptations are compromises among competing functions; and chance and changing environments interfere.
Chapter 9

Speciation, Phylogeny and the History of Life

Natural selection explains how a population changes, but it does not by itself explain why the living world is divided into millions of distinct kinds of organisms rather than one continuous blur. This chapter follows evolution from the split of one population into two, to the branching trees that record those splits, and finally to the four billion year history in which life arose, transformed the planet and survived five catastrophic extinctions. Understanding these processes lets you read a phylogenetic tree correctly, judge claims about where a new disease or crop came from, and see why biodiversity lost today will not quickly return.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Compare the biological, morphological, ecological and phylogenetic species concepts and state the limits of each.
  • Classify prezygotic and postzygotic barriers to reproduction and give an example of each.
  • Explain how allopatric speciation and sympatric speciation occur, including the role of polyploidy, habitat differentiation and sexual selection.
  • Predict the outcomes of a hybrid zone (reinforcement, fusion and stability) and contrast gradualism with punctuated equilibrium.
  • Read a phylogenetic tree, identify clades, sister taxa and shared derived characters, and distinguish monophyletic, paraphyletic and polyphyletic groups.
  • Apply parsimony and explain how molecular clocks and horizontal gene transfer shape modern phylogenies.
  • Outline the stages proposed for the origin of life, including abiotic synthesis, protocells and the RNA world.
  • Use radiometric dating and half-lives to determine the age of rocks and fossils, and explain the biases of the fossil record.
  • Sequence the major events of life's history, including the Great Oxidation Event, the Cambrian explosion, the colonization of land and the five mass extinctions, and explain the role of adaptive radiation and continental drift.

Section 1Species concepts and reproductive isolation

Microevolution and macroevolution

The previous chapter treated evolution as change in allele frequencies within a population from one generation to the next. That small scale change is microevolution. Over long spans of time, accumulated microevolution produces macroevolution: the origin of new species, new groups such as flowering plants or mammals, and new structures such as feathers or seeds. The bridge between the two scales is speciation, the process by which one ancestral species gives rise to two or more descendant species. Charles Darwin titled his book On the Origin of Species, yet the question of exactly how one species splits into two was one he could only partly answer. Modern biology answers it by focusing on how gene flow between populations stops.

What is a species?

The word species is Latin for "kind" or "appearance," and for most of history species were defined by how organisms looked. Biologists now recognize several species concepts, each useful for a different purpose. No single definition works for every organism, and that is not a failure of biology; it reflects the fact that speciation is a gradual process, so some populations are caught midway.

The biological species concept, developed by Ernst Mayr, defines a species as a group of populations whose members can interbreed in nature and produce viable, fertile offspring, but cannot do so with members of other such groups. The key idea is reproductive isolation: a species is a gene pool that is sealed off from others. Western meadowlarks and eastern meadowlarks look nearly identical, yet their songs differ and they rarely interbreed where their ranges overlap, so they are separate biological species. Conversely, humans across the world vary greatly in appearance but form a single interbreeding species. This concept has the advantage of focusing on the mechanism that keeps species distinct, namely the absence of gene flow.

The biological species concept has real limits. It cannot be applied to fossils, because we cannot test whether extinct organisms interbred. It does not apply to organisms that reproduce asexually, such as bacteria, many fungi and some lizards and plants, because there is no interbreeding to measure. It is hard to apply to populations that never meet in nature. And gene flow between species that are clearly distinct is more common than once thought: grizzly bears and polar bears, for example, can produce fertile hybrids.

The morphological species concept defines species by body shape and other structural features. It is the oldest approach and the one used in practice for most named species, and it works for fossils and asexual organisms. Its weakness is subjectivity: deciding how much difference counts as a new species is a judgment call, and it can miss cryptic species that look alike but do not interbreed, or lump together very different looking males and females of one species.

The ecological species concept defines a species by its niche, its role in the environment and the set of resources and conditions it uses. Two populations that look similar but occupy different niches are treated as different species. This concept handles asexual organisms well and highlights the role of disruptive selection in creating species.

The phylogenetic species concept defines a species as the smallest group of individuals that share a common ancestor and are distinguished by a unique set of shared traits, forming one tip on the tree of life. With DNA sequencing, this concept has become widely used, especially in microbiology and conservation. Its drawback is that it tends to split groups into many species, since almost any isolated population acquires at least one unique genetic marker.

Species conceptDefines a species byStrengthLimitation
BiologicalAbility to interbreed and produce fertile offspring in natureFocuses on gene flow, the mechanism that keeps species apartCannot be used for fossils or asexual organisms; hybridization blurs lines
MorphologicalBody shape and structural featuresUsable for fossils, asexual species and field identificationSubjective; misses cryptic species
EcologicalNiche, the role and resources a population usesWorks for asexual organisms; links species to selectionNiches overlap and are hard to measure
PhylogeneticSmallest group sharing a unique common ancestryApplies to any organism with sequence dataCan split lineages into very many species
Study tip. Students often think that if two animals can produce any offspring at all, they must be the same species. Look for the word fertile. A horse and a donkey produce a mule, but mules are sterile, so horses and donkeys remain separate biological species. Lions and tigers can produce hybrids in captivity, but they do not interbreed in nature, which is the other half of the definition.

Reproductive isolation

Under the biological species concept, the defining feature of a species is that its gene pool is isolated. The biological factors that prevent members of different species from producing viable, fertile offspring are called reproductive barriers or isolating mechanisms. They are classified by when they act relative to the formation of a zygote, the fertilized egg. Prezygotic barriers act before fertilization: they prevent mating or block fertilization if mating is attempted. Postzygotic barriers act after a hybrid zygote has formed: they prevent the hybrid from developing into a viable, fertile adult. Most species pairs are separated by several barriers at once.

Prezygotic barriers

  • Habitat isolation. Two species living in the same area occupy different habitats and rarely encounter each other. Two species of garter snake in the same region may live one mainly in water and the other mainly on land.
  • Temporal isolation. Species breed at different times of day, different seasons or different years. Eastern and western spotted skunks overlap geographically, but one mates in late summer and the other in late winter. Many plants in one meadow flower in different weeks.
  • Behavioral isolation. Courtship rituals, songs, colors and pheromones that attract mates are species specific. Blue footed boobies mate only after a high stepping display that shows off the male's feet; fireflies of different species use distinct flash patterns.
  • Mechanical isolation. Mating is attempted but morphological differences prevent it. Snails whose shells spiral in opposite directions cannot align their genital openings. Many flowers are shaped to fit only one kind of pollinator.
  • Gametic isolation. Sperm of one species cannot fertilize the eggs of another. This is especially important in organisms with external fertilization, such as sea urchins, which release gametes into the water: species specific bindin proteins on sperm must match receptors on the egg surface.

Postzygotic barriers

  • Reduced hybrid viability. Genes of the two parent species interact poorly, so the hybrid fails to develop or is frail. Hybrids between some species of salamander often die before reaching maturity.
  • Reduced hybrid fertility. The hybrid is vigorous but sterile. If the parent species have different chromosome numbers or structures, homologous chromosomes cannot pair properly in meiosis, so viable gametes are not produced. The mule (horse, 64 chromosomes; donkey, 62; mule, 63) is the classic case.
  • Hybrid breakdown. First generation hybrids are viable and fertile, but when they mate with each other or with a parent species, offspring of the next generation are weak or sterile. Some strains of cultivated rice show this pattern.
Prezygotic barriers act before fertilization Postzygotic barriers act after the zygote forms Habitat isolation Temporal isolation Behavioral isolation Mechanical isolation Gametic isolation Reduced hybrid viability Reduced hybrid fertility Hybrid breakdown Fertilization hybrid zygote forms Viable, fertile hybrid offspring Any barrier that holds keeps the two gene pools separate.
Figure 9.1 Reproductive barriers grouped by when they act. Prezygotic barriers (blue) prevent mating or fertilization; postzygotic barriers (tan) act on the hybrid zygote. Gene flow between species happens only if a hybrid passes every barrier.
BarrierTypeWhat failsExample
HabitatPrezygoticSpecies do not meetAquatic and terrestrial garter snakes
TemporalPrezygoticBreeding times differSpotted skunks mating in different seasons
BehavioralPrezygoticCourtship signals not recognizedMeadowlark songs, firefly flash codes
MechanicalPrezygoticReproductive parts do not fitSnails with opposite shell coiling
GameticPrezygoticSperm and egg do not fuseSea urchin bindin proteins
Reduced hybrid viabilityPostzygoticHybrid dies early or is frailSalamander hybrids
Reduced hybrid fertilityPostzygoticHybrid is sterileMule from horse and donkey

Why do prezygotic barriers matter so much? Producing a hybrid that dies or is sterile wastes the parents' energy, gametes and time. If hybrids are less fit, natural selection will favor individuals that avoid mating with the other species in the first place. This is the logic of reinforcement, discussed in the next section. As a rule, prezygotic barriers are more "efficient" because they stop wasted reproductive effort earliest.

Connection. Reproductive barriers are central to agriculture and conservation. Plant breeders deliberately cross related species to bring in disease resistance, then must deal with sterility in the hybrids, sometimes by doubling the chromosome number with chemicals such as colchicine. Conservation biologists worry about the opposite problem: when introduced species hybridize freely with rare native relatives, the native gene pool can be swamped and the species effectively disappears through hybridization.
Key point

A species is most often defined as a group whose members can interbreed in nature to produce fertile offspring, isolated from other such groups. Isolation is maintained by prezygotic barriers (habitat, temporal, behavioral, mechanical, gametic) that prevent fertilization and postzygotic barriers (reduced hybrid viability, reduced hybrid fertility, hybrid breakdown) that make hybrids fail. Other species concepts based on form, niche or ancestry are needed for fossils and asexual organisms.

Section 2Allopatric and sympatric speciation

The central problem: stopping gene flow

Gene flow acts like glue. As long as individuals move between populations and interbreed, alleles are shared and the populations stay similar. For two populations to become separate species, gene flow between them must be reduced enough that mutation, natural selection and genetic drift can push their gene pools in different directions. Once enough differences build up, reproductive barriers arise as a byproduct, and the populations remain distinct even if they later meet. Biologists classify the modes of speciation by how gene flow is interrupted: by geography (allopatric, from Greek words meaning "other country") or within a shared area (sympatric, "same country").

Allopatric speciation

In allopatric speciation, a population is divided into geographically isolated subpopulations. The separation can happen in two broad ways. In vicariance, a barrier arises that splits a continuous population: a mountain range rises, a river changes course, a glacier advances, a land bridge floods or a continent rifts apart. In dispersal, a few individuals colonize a new, distant area, such as an island, and the founding population is isolated from the source. Dispersal often involves a founder effect, so genetic drift can be strong from the very start.

Whether a barrier isolates populations depends on the organism. A highway may block gene flow for small rodents or snails but not for birds or wind dispersed pollen. A canyon a few kilometers wide separates populations of ground squirrels on the north and south rims of the Grand Canyon, yet birds fly across it easily.

Once separated, the isolated populations diverge for several reasons. Their environments differ, so natural selection favors different traits. Different mutations arise in each by chance. Genetic drift, especially in small populations, changes allele frequencies randomly. Sexual selection may favor different mating signals. Over many generations these changes produce reproductive barriers, not because selection "aims" at isolation, but because divergent genomes and behaviors are incompatible as a side effect.

Classic evidence for allopatric speciation includes the snapping shrimp of the genus Alpheus. When the Isthmus of Panama closed about 3 million years ago, it divided populations into Atlantic and Pacific groups. Today there are 15 pairs of sister species, one member on each side of the isthmus, and members of each pair are less likely to mate with each other than with their own side. Pairs from deeper water, which were separated earlier as the isthmus rose, show greater genetic divergence than pairs from shallow water separated last. Similar patterns appear in island groups: the many finch species of the Galápagos and the hundreds of fruit fly species of Hawaii descend from small founding populations that spread from island to island.

Sympatric speciation

In sympatric speciation, a new species arises within the geographic range of its parent population, without physical separation. This is less common than allopatric speciation because gene flow is hard to stop when individuals share an area, but it can happen when something reduces gene flow quickly. Three mechanisms are well documented.

Polyploidy is the presence of more than two complete sets of chromosomes. It can produce a new species in a single generation and is especially common in plants. In autopolyploidy, an individual has more than two chromosome sets all derived from one species. For example, a failure of cell division may turn a diploid cell (2n) into a tetraploid (4n). A tetraploid plant can self fertilize or mate with other tetraploids, but if it mates with a diploid, the triploid offspring (3n) have unpaired chromosomes during meiosis and are sterile. The tetraploids are therefore instantly isolated. In allopolyploidy, two different species interbreed. The hybrid is usually sterile because its two chromosome sets are not homologous and cannot pair in meiosis. But if a later error doubles the hybrid's chromosome number, every chromosome now has a partner, meiosis proceeds and the new allopolyploid is fertile with its own kind yet isolated from both parents. Estimates suggest that a large share of flowering plant species, perhaps 25 to 40 percent or more, arose through polyploidy at some point in their history. Many crops are allopolyploids, including bread wheat (a hexaploid with chromosome sets from three ancestral species), oats, cotton, potatoes, coffee and canola.

Allopatric Sympatric (allopolyploidy) one population barrier Species A Species B no gene flow, so the groups diverge Species X2n = 6 Species Y2n = 4 gamete n = 3 gamete n = 2 Hybrid, 5 chromosomes sterile: cannot pair chromosome doubling New species, 2n = 10 every chromosome paired isolated from both parents in a single generation
Figure 9.2 Two routes to a new species. In allopatric speciation (left), a physical barrier stops gene flow and the separated groups diverge over many generations. In sympatric speciation by allopolyploidy (right), a sterile hybrid becomes fertile when its chromosome number doubles, producing a new species within the parents' range.

Habitat differentiation can also produce sympatric speciation when a subpopulation begins exploiting a resource or habitat not used by the parent population. The North American apple maggot fly, Rhagoletis pomonella, originally laid its eggs on native hawthorn fruits. After apples were introduced roughly two centuries ago, some flies began using apple trees. Because flies tend to mate on the type of fruit they grew up in, and because apples ripen a few weeks earlier than hawthorns, the apple and hawthorn populations have become partly isolated by both habitat and timing. Natural selection has also adjusted the flies' development to each fruit's schedule. These two host races show measurable genetic differences and are considered a case of speciation in progress.

Sexual selection can drive sympatric speciation when females in one population develop preferences for different male traits. In Lake Victoria in East Africa, hundreds of cichlid fish species evolved within a single lake. In clear water, females of two closely related species choose mates by color: one prefers males with blue backs, the other males with red backs. When researchers placed the fish under monochromatic orange light, which hides the color difference, females mated with males of either species and produced viable, fertile hybrids. This shows that mate choice by color was the main barrier. Unfortunately, increasing murkiness of the lake from pollution has weakened this barrier, and some species pairs are merging.

FeatureAllopatric speciationSympatric speciation
How gene flow stopsPhysical geographic barrier (vicariance or dispersal)Genetic or behavioral change within a shared area
Typical speedUsually many generationsCan be one generation (polyploidy) or many (habitat, sexual selection)
Main drivers of divergenceSelection in different environments, drift, mutationPolyploidy, habitat differentiation, sexual selection
How commonConsidered the most common modeCommon in plants (polyploidy); less common in animals
Classic examplesSnapping shrimp across Panama; island finchesBread wheat; apple maggot fly; Lake Victoria cichlids

Biologists also describe parapatric speciation, an intermediate case in which populations occupy adjacent areas with a narrow zone of contact. Gene flow continues at the boundary, but strong selection on each side, for example on grasses growing over toxic mine tailings next to normal soil, can still drive divergence.

Study tip. Do not confuse sympatric speciation with species that are merely sympatric now. Many species that live together today formed allopatrically and later expanded into each other's ranges. The mode of speciation refers to where the populations were when the barriers arose, not where they live today. Ask: was there a physical barrier when gene flow stopped?

Hybrid zones

When populations that have partly diverged come back into contact, they may interbreed in a hybrid zone, a region where members of different species meet, mate and produce at least some offspring of mixed ancestry. Hybrid zones are natural laboratories for watching speciation. Fire bellied and yellow bellied toads in Europe, for example, meet along a narrow band stretching hundreds of kilometers; hybrids there have more skeletal abnormalities and lower survival, so alleles from one species rarely penetrate far into the range of the other.

Over time, a hybrid zone can follow one of three paths:

  • Reinforcement. If hybrids are less fit than either parent, natural selection strengthens prezygotic barriers, reducing hybrid formation. The species become more distinct where they overlap. Evidence comes from pied and collared flycatchers in Europe: males of the two species look most different in areas where both species live together and more similar where they live apart, the pattern predicted if selection has reinforced mate recognition.
  • Fusion. If hybrids are as fit as the parents and barriers are weak, gene flow can increase until the two gene pools merge into one. The Lake Victoria cichlids in murky water illustrate this collapse.
  • Stability. Hybrids continue to be produced at a steady rate. This can happen if hybrids are well suited to the zone's particular environment or if steady gene flow from outside the zone balances selection against hybrids. Many hybrid zones have been stable for thousands of years.

The tempo of speciation

The fossil record shows two broad patterns. In many lineages, a species appears suddenly in the rock layers, persists essentially unchanged for millions of years and then disappears. Paleontologists Niles Eldredge and Stephen Jay Gould called this pattern punctuated equilibrium: long periods of stasis punctuated by relatively brief periods of change. Other lineages show gradualism, in which change accumulates steadily and new species emerge slowly. "Brief" in geologic terms can still mean tens of thousands of years, short compared with a species lifetime of several million years but long enough for ordinary natural selection to produce a new form. Studies of speciation intervals in living groups show a wide range: some species pairs separated in a few thousand years (such as cichlids in young lakes), while others took millions of years. On average, the time from initial divergence to complete reproductive isolation is often estimated at around a few million years.

Connection. Speciation is not only ancient history. Hybridization and polyploidy are the source of many foods on your table, and breeders still create new allopolyploid crops: triticale, a cross of wheat and rye with doubled chromosomes, is grown for animal feed. Seedless watermelons and bananas take advantage of sterile triploids, whose unpaired chromosomes prevent normal seeds from forming.
Key point

Speciation requires that gene flow be reduced. In allopatric speciation, geography separates populations, which then diverge by selection, drift and mutation until barriers form. In sympatric speciation, gene flow is reduced within one area by polyploidy (common in plants and capable of making a species in one generation), habitat differentiation or sexual selection. When diverged populations meet in a hybrid zone, reinforcement, fusion or stability may follow, and speciation itself can occur rapidly or gradually.

Section 3Phylogenetic trees and cladistics

Phylogeny and classification

A phylogeny is the evolutionary history of a species or group of species. Because every living species descends from earlier species, the history of life can be represented as a branching tree. Reconstructing that tree is the work of systematics, the discipline that classifies organisms and determines their evolutionary relationships using evidence from fossils, anatomy, development and, increasingly, DNA and protein sequences.

Formal naming follows the system introduced by Carolus Linnaeus in the 1700s. Each species receives a two part binomial: the genus name, capitalized, followed by the specific epithet, both italicized. Humans are Homo sapiens. Species are grouped into a nested hierarchy of increasingly inclusive categories: domain, kingdom, phylum, class, order, family, genus, species. Each named unit at any level is a taxon (plural taxa). For the domestic cat, the sequence runs Eukarya, Animalia, Chordata, Mammalia, Carnivora, Felidae, Felis, Felis catus. The ranks above species are human conventions: a genus of beetles is not equivalent in age or diversity to a genus of mammals. For this reason many biologists now prefer to name clades defined by ancestry rather than to assign ranks.

Reading a phylogenetic tree

A phylogenetic tree is a diagram of hypothesized relationships. Learning its parts prevents most errors in interpretation:

  • The root represents the most recent ancestor shared by all taxa on the tree.
  • Each branch point, or node, represents the divergence of two or more lineages from a common ancestor.
  • The tips represent the taxa being compared, usually living species or groups.
  • Sister taxa are groups that share an immediate common ancestor not shared by any other group; they are each other's closest relatives on the tree.
  • A basal taxon diverges early in the history of the group and lies on a branch that originates near the root.
  • A polytomy is a node from which more than two lineages emerge, signaling that the order of divergence is not yet resolved.

Three rules of interpretation are worth memorizing. First, trees show patterns of descent, not overall similarity: two species can look alike yet be distantly related. Second, unless branch lengths are scaled, the length of a branch says nothing about time or the amount of change. Third, no living taxon is the ancestor of another living taxon. Humans did not evolve from chimpanzees; both descend from a common ancestor that lived roughly 6 to 7 million years ago. The order of tips along the top of a tree is also meaningless: branches can rotate around any node without changing the relationships shown, just as a hanging mobile can spin.

Homology and analogy

Phylogenies are built from characters, heritable features that vary among taxa, such as the presence of a backbone or the base at a given position in a gene. Useful characters must be homologous: similar because they were inherited from a common ancestor. The forelimbs of whales, bats and humans contain the same set of bones because they descend from the limb of an ancestral tetrapod. In contrast, analogous structures are similar because of convergent evolution, in which unrelated lineages face similar selective pressures and evolve similar solutions. Bird wings and insect wings both allow flight but are built from completely different tissues. Similarity due to convergence is called homoplasy, and it can mislead anyone who assumes that resemblance always means relatedness. Generally, the more complex and similar two structures are in detail, the more likely they are to be homologous.

Cladistics

Cladistics is the approach that groups organisms by common descent. Its basic unit is the clade, a group consisting of an ancestral species and all of its descendants. Clades are nested, like boxes within boxes: mammals form a clade within the larger clade of amniotes, which lies within tetrapods, which lies within vertebrates.

Groupings are judged by whether they form a true clade:

  • A monophyletic group (a clade) contains an ancestor and all of its descendants. Birds plus all the dinosaurs they descend from form a monophyletic group.
  • A paraphyletic group contains an ancestor and some, but not all, of its descendants. The traditional "reptiles," defined to exclude birds, is paraphyletic because birds descend from the same ancestor as crocodiles and lizards.
  • A polyphyletic group includes distantly related species but not their most recent common ancestor. Grouping all "warm blooded animals" (birds and mammals) together is polyphyletic, because endothermy evolved independently in the two lineages.

Cladistic analysis distinguishes two kinds of character states. A shared ancestral character originated in an ancestor of the whole group being studied, so it does not help sort members within that group. A backbone is shared ancestral within mammals: every mammal has one, so its presence tells you nothing about which mammals are most closely related. A shared derived character (a synapomorphy) is an evolutionary novelty unique to a particular clade. Hair is a shared derived character of mammals. Whether a character counts as ancestral or derived depends on the level being studied: a backbone is derived when vertebrates are compared with other animals.

To decide which states are ancestral, systematists compare the group of interest, the ingroup, with an outgroup, a species or group known to have diverged before the ingroup lineages. Characters shared by the outgroup and the ingroup are assumed to be ancestral; those found only in some members of the ingroup are derived. In the tree in Figure 9.3, the lancelet serves as the outgroup for the vertebrates.

vertebraejaws4 limbsamnionhair Lancelet (outgroup)LampreyTunaSalamanderTurtleLeopard amnioteclade root node Red ticks mark where each shared derived character first appeared.
Figure 9.3 A cladogram of six chordates rooted with the lancelet as the outgroup. Each red tick marks the origin of a shared derived character; every taxon that branches off beyond a tick has that character. Turtle and leopard are sister taxa and together form the amniote clade.
GroupingContainsExampleAccepted in cladistics?
Monophyletic (clade)Ancestor and all descendantsMammals; birds with dinosaursYes
ParaphyleticAncestor and some descendantsTraditional reptiles that exclude birdsNo
PolyphyleticSeveral lineages without their common ancestorWarm blooded animals (birds and mammals)No

Choosing among trees: parsimony and likelihood

Even for a few species, many possible trees exist; for 50 species there are more trees than atoms in the observable universe. Systematists use principles to pick the best supported tree. Maximum parsimony chooses the tree that requires the fewest evolutionary changes, following the idea (often called Occam's razor) that the simplest explanation consistent with the evidence should be preferred first. For DNA data, the most parsimonious tree requires the fewest base changes. Maximum likelihood and Bayesian methods use explicit models of how DNA changes over time, for example that transitions between purines are more frequent than transversions, and find the tree most likely to have produced the observed data. A tree is a hypothesis that is revised as new data appear.

Molecular data and molecular clocks

DNA comparisons have transformed systematics because they supply thousands of characters for any organism. Genes evolve at different rates. Ribosomal RNA genes change slowly and are used to study divergences hundreds of millions of years old, including the relationships among the three domains. Mitochondrial DNA changes rapidly and is used to compare closely related species and populations.

A molecular clock estimates the time of evolutionary change from the number of differences between homologous sequences. It rests on the observation that some genes accumulate neutral mutations at a fairly constant average rate. The clock is calibrated by plotting the number of differences against divergence times known from well dated fossils. Molecular clocks must be used with care, because rates can differ among genes and lineages, but they have dated events such as the origin of HIV: by comparing samples from patients, researchers estimated that the HIV-1 M strain spread from chimpanzee viruses into humans in the early twentieth century.

The three domains and the tangled tree

Comparisons of ribosomal RNA in the 1970s, pioneered by Carl Woese, revealed that prokaryotes include two profoundly different lineages. Life is now divided into three domains: Bacteria, Archaea and Eukarya. Archaea share some features with eukaryotes (such as histone proteins and similar RNA polymerases) and are generally considered more closely related to Eukarya than to Bacteria; some analyses place eukaryotes within the Archaea. The base of the tree is complicated by horizontal gene transfer, the movement of genes between genomes by plasmids, viruses and even the fusion of organisms. Because genes have moved sideways between lineages throughout the history of life, the early tree looks less like a single trunk and more like a web or tangled ring.

Study tip. To check whether a group is a clade, try the "one snip" test: imagine cutting a single branch of the tree. Everything that falls off together is a clade. If you need more than one cut to collect the group, or if your one cut also removes taxa you wanted to exclude, the group is paraphyletic or polyphyletic.
Key point

A phylogenetic tree is a hypothesis of descent: nodes are common ancestors, sister taxa share the most recent ancestor, and trees show branching pattern, not ladders of progress. Cladistics groups organisms into monophyletic clades using shared derived characters identified by comparison with an outgroup, while avoiding the homoplasy of analogous traits. Parsimony, likelihood methods and molecular clocks turn sequence data into trees and dates, and horizontal gene transfer makes the base of the tree a web.

Section 4The origin of life and the fossil record

The early Earth

Earth formed about 4.6 billion years ago (more precisely about 4.54 billion) from material orbiting the young sun. For its first several hundred million years it was bombarded by debris, and one giant collision probably produced the Moon. As the planet cooled, water vapor released by volcanoes condensed into oceans. The early atmosphere was thick with water vapor, nitrogen, carbon dioxide and smaller amounts of methane, ammonia, hydrogen and hydrogen sulfide, but it had almost no free oxygen. The oldest direct evidence of life, fossil stromatolites (layered mats built by communities of microbes trapping sediment), dates to about 3.5 billion years ago, and chemical traces in older rocks suggest life may be about 3.7 billion years old or more. Life therefore appeared within a few hundred million years of Earth becoming habitable.

From chemistry to life: four stages

No one can observe the origin of life directly, but biologists have identified a plausible sequence of stages, each of which can be tested in the laboratory:

  1. Abiotic synthesis of small organic molecules such as amino acids and nitrogenous bases.
  2. Joining of these monomers into polymers such as proteins and nucleic acids.
  3. Packaging of molecules into protocells, membrane bounded droplets with an internal chemistry different from their surroundings.
  4. Origin of self replicating molecules that made inheritance possible.

In the 1920s, A. I. Oparin and J. B. S. Haldane independently proposed that the early atmosphere, lacking oxygen, would allow organic molecules to form and accumulate, since oxygen would otherwise break them down. In 1953, Stanley Miller and Harold Urey tested this idea. They circulated water vapor, hydrogen, methane and ammonia through a sealed apparatus, sending electrical sparks through the gases to mimic lightning. Within a week, the water contained a variety of amino acids and other organic compounds. Although the early atmosphere may have been less reducing than Miller assumed, organic molecules can also form near deep sea hydrothermal vents, particularly alkaline vents where warm, mineral rich water creates natural chemical gradients. Meteorites add further support: some contain amino acids, sugars and nitrogenous bases formed in space, showing that these building blocks arise readily under abiotic conditions.

Monomers can link into polymers without enzymes when dilute solutions drip onto hot sand, clay or rock, which evaporates the water and concentrates the molecules. Clay surfaces bind charged monomers and catalyze their joining; RNA monomers have been shown to form chains of 50 or more nucleotides on clay.

Protocells could form spontaneously because lipids and other amphipathic molecules self assemble into bilayer vesicles in water. In laboratory experiments, montmorillonite clay speeds up vesicle formation and can carry RNA inside. Such vesicles can grow by absorbing more lipid, divide when sheared and maintain an internal environment, showing several properties of life.

The RNA world

Modern cells use DNA to store information and proteins to catalyze reactions, but each depends on the other: DNA cannot be copied without protein enzymes, and proteins cannot be made without information from nucleic acids. Which came first? The discovery of ribozymes, RNA molecules that act as catalysts, suggested an answer. RNA can both store genetic information and catalyze reactions, including, in laboratory evolved ribozymes, the copying of short stretches of RNA. The RNA world hypothesis proposes that early life used RNA for both functions. Natural selection could act on RNA molecules directly: sequences that folded into shapes that copied themselves faster or more accurately would come to dominate. Strong evidence comes from modern cells: the catalytic core of the ribosome, which forms peptide bonds, is made of RNA, a molecular fossil of that earlier world. DNA, more chemically stable, later took over as the main store of information, and proteins, more versatile catalysts, took over most enzymatic work.

Study tip. Keep the four stages in order with the phrase "build, link, wrap, copy": build monomers (Miller and Urey), link them into polymers (clay and hot surfaces), wrap them in membranes (protocells), and copy information (RNA world). A question about ribozymes belongs to the last stage, not the first.

The fossil record

A fossil is any preserved remnant or trace of an organism from the past. Most fossils form in sedimentary rock, which builds up as sand and mud settle in layers called strata in seas, lakes, swamps and floodplains. Deeper strata are generally older. Organisms buried quickly in fine sediment may become fossils when minerals gradually replace their hard parts, a process that produces bones and shells of stone. Other fossils are molds and casts, footprints and burrows (trace fossils), thin carbon films of leaves, insects in amber, or, rarely, frozen or dried bodies with soft tissue.

The fossil record is detailed in places but strongly biased. Organisms are more likely to fossilize if they had hard parts, lived in or near water where sediments accumulate, existed for a long time, were abundant and widespread, and died in a place where the rock was later neither destroyed nor deeply buried. Soft bodied organisms, small populations and land animals of eroding uplands are underrepresented. So the absence of a group from the record does not prove it was absent from Earth. Despite these gaps, fossils document many transitions in detail, including the evolution of tetrapods from lobe finned fishes, of whales from land mammals and of mammals from earlier synapsids, in which a series of fossils shows the jaw joint shifting while two of its bones moved into the middle ear.

Dating rocks and fossils

Two complementary approaches give the ages of fossils. Relative dating orders events by their position in the strata: lower layers are older than upper layers, and fossils found in the same layer in different places lived at roughly the same time. Relative dating tells you the sequence of events but not their age in years. Radiometric dating provides absolute ages. It relies on radioactive isotopes, or "parent" isotopes, which decay to "daughter" isotopes at a fixed rate unaffected by temperature or pressure. The rate is expressed as a half-life, the time required for half of the parent isotope in a sample to decay. After one half-life 50 percent remains; after two, 25 percent; after three, 12.5 percent; and so on.

100%50%25%12.5%6.25% 01234 Number of half-lives elapsed C-14: 5,730 yr11,460 yr17,190 yr Parent isotope remaining Remaining fraction = (1/2)n n = number of half-lives Age = n × half-life
Figure 9.4 Radioactive decay is exponential: each half-life removes half of the parent isotope that remains, never a fixed amount. Measuring the remaining fraction tells you how many half-lives have passed, and multiplying by the half-life gives the age.

Different isotopes suit different time spans. Carbon-14, with a half-life of 5,730 years, is used to date organic remains up to about 50,000 to 75,000 years old. Living organisms take in carbon from the environment and keep the same ratio of carbon-14 to carbon-12 as the atmosphere; at death, intake stops and the carbon-14 begins to decay. A bone with one quarter of the original carbon-14 ratio is about two half-lives, or 11,460 years, old. For older fossils, geologists date volcanic layers above and below the fossil using isotopes with longer half-lives, such as potassium-40 (half-life about 1.3 billion years, decaying to argon-40) or uranium-238 (about 4.5 billion years, decaying through a series to lead-206). A fossil sandwiched between ash layers dated to 525 and 535 million years is roughly 530 million years old. Sedimentary rock itself is usually not dated directly because its mineral grains come from older rocks.

Parent isotopeDaughterHalf-lifeTypical use
Carbon-14Nitrogen-145,730 yearsOrganic remains up to about 50,000 to 75,000 years
Potassium-40Argon-40 (and calcium-40)About 1.3 billion yearsVolcanic layers bracketing older fossils, including early human sites
Uranium-235Lead-207About 704 million yearsAncient igneous rocks and zircon crystals
Uranium-238Lead-206About 4.5 billion yearsOldest rocks; age of Earth and meteorites
Key point

Life arose on an Earth about 4.6 billion years old, with fossil evidence by 3.5 billion years ago. Experiments support a sequence from abiotic synthesis of monomers (Miller and Urey, hydrothermal vents, meteorites), to polymers on hot clay, to self assembling protocells, to RNA molecules that both store information and catalyze reactions. The fossil record, biased toward hard bodied, abundant, aquatic organisms, is ordered by relative dating and given ages by radiometric dating using half-lives.

Section 5Major events and mass extinctions in the history of life

The geologic time scale

Geologists divide Earth's history into a hierarchy of eons, eras and periods, with boundaries usually set by major changes in the fossils found in the rocks. The Hadean (4.6 to 4.0 billion years ago) and Archean (4.0 to 2.5 billion) eons saw the formation of the planet and the first prokaryotes. The Proterozoic (2.5 billion to 541 million years ago) saw oxygen accumulate and eukaryotes arise. The Phanerozoic ("visible life"), the last 541 million years, contains three eras: the Paleozoic ("old life"), Mesozoic ("middle life," the age of reptiles) and Cenozoic ("recent life," the age of mammals).

first prokaryotes3.5 bya O2 rises2.4 bya eukaryotes1.8 bya multicellular1.2 bya Earth's history, 4.6 billion years HadeanArcheanProterozoicPhanerozoic 4.64.02.50.54 Phanerozoic expanded: last 541 million years Cambrian explosiontetrapodsdinosaurshumans PaleozoicMesozoicCenozoic Ordovician444 Devonian372 Permian252 Triassic201 Cretaceous66 Red triangles: the big five mass extinctions (millions of years ago)
Figure 9.5 The history of life drawn to scale (top) with the Phanerozoic expanded (bottom). Notice how long life was entirely microbial, and that each of the five mass extinctions (red) falls at a boundary between geologic periods.

Milestones of early life

For more than a billion years after the first stromatolites, all life was prokaryotic. The most transformative event of this time was oxygenic photosynthesis by cyanobacteria, which split water and released O2. At first the oxygen reacted with dissolved iron and precipitated as the red banded iron formations found in rocks of this age. Once these sinks were filled, oxygen began to accumulate in the atmosphere during the Great Oxidation Event, about 2.4 billion years ago. Oxygen was toxic to many anaerobic prokaryotes, which went extinct or retreated to anaerobic habitats, but it also made aerobic respiration, which yields far more ATP, possible, and eventually it formed an ozone layer that shielded the land from ultraviolet light.

The oldest widely accepted fossils of eukaryotic cells are about 1.8 billion years old. Eukaryotes arose through endosymbiosis: an archaeal host cell engulfed an aerobic bacterium that became the mitochondrion, and later a lineage engulfed a cyanobacterium that became the chloroplast (Chapter 10). Multicellular eukaryotes, such as small red algae, appear by about 1.2 billion years ago. A series of severe "snowball Earth" glaciations from about 750 to 580 million years ago may have limited the diversity of early multicellular life. Larger, soft bodied animals of the Ediacaran biota appeared about 635 to 541 million years ago.

The Cambrian explosion and the move onto land

The Cambrian explosion, beginning about 535 to 525 million years ago, is the sudden appearance in the fossil record of most of the major animal phyla living today, including the first animals with hard, mineralized skeletons, predators with claws and prey with spines and armor. Molecular clocks suggest that many animal lineages originated somewhat earlier, so the "explosion" partly reflects the evolution of hard parts that fossilize well, along with rising oxygen and predator prey arms races. Life then spread onto land: plants, fungi and arthropods by about 500 to 470 million years ago, forests and the first four limbed vertebrates (tetrapods) by about 365 million years ago.

Continental drift

Earth's crust is broken into tectonic plates that move a few centimeters a year over the hot mantle. About 250 million years ago, near the end of the Paleozoic, plate movements brought nearly all land together into the supercontinent Pangaea. Its formation destroyed much shallow coastal habitat, made the interior dry and changed ocean currents, contributing to extinctions. When Pangaea began to break up about 200 million years ago, populations on separating landmasses evolved in isolation, a giant case of allopatric speciation. This explains many patterns in biogeography: matching fossils of the same freshwater reptile in South America and Africa, and the distinctive marsupials of Australia, which drifted away before placental mammals spread there.

Mass extinctions

Extinction is normal: the vast majority of species that ever lived are now extinct, most during the steady "background" rate of extinction. A mass extinction is different: a large proportion of species, often more than half, disappears within a geologically short interval because of a global environmental change. The fossil record shows five mass extinctions, the "big five." Two are especially well studied:

  • The Permian extinction, at the boundary between the Paleozoic and Mesozoic eras about 252 million years ago, was the largest. It killed about 96 percent of marine species and a large fraction of land species, and it occurred in less than about 500,000 years. It coincided with enormous volcanic eruptions in what is now Siberia, which released carbon dioxide, warmed the climate, acidified and deoxygenated the oceans and may have favored bacteria that produced toxic hydrogen sulfide.
  • The Cretaceous extinction, about 66 million years ago, eliminated about three quarters of species, including all nonavian dinosaurs. A thin clay layer at the boundary, rich in iridium (an element rare on Earth but common in meteorites), and the buried 180 kilometer Chicxulub crater off the Yucatán Peninsula indicate that an asteroid struck Earth. Dust and soot blocked sunlight, collapsing food webs for months to years.
ExtinctionApproximate ageProposed main causeNotable losses or aftermath
End-Ordovician444 million yearsGlaciation and sea level fallMany marine invertebrates, trilobites and brachiopods
Late Devonian372 million yearsOcean anoxia, climate changeReef builders and armored fishes
End-Permian252 million yearsSiberian volcanism, warming, ocean acidificationAbout 96% of marine species; trilobites gone; opened the way for reptiles
End-Triassic201 million yearsVolcanism as Pangaea riftedMany large amphibians and reptiles; dinosaurs then dominated
End-Cretaceous66 million yearsAsteroid impact (Chicxulub), plus volcanismNonavian dinosaurs, ammonites; mammals radiated

Consequences: recovery and adaptive radiation

Mass extinctions change the course of evolution because they remove whole lineages regardless of how well adapted they were to normal conditions. Recovery of diversity typically takes 5 to 10 million years or more. Survivors find empty ecological roles and undergo adaptive radiation, the evolution of many diversely adapted species from a common ancestor. After the Cretaceous extinction, mammals, which had been mostly small and nocturnal for 140 million years, radiated into whales, bats, hoofed animals and primates. Adaptive radiations also follow the evolution of key innovations (such as wings or flowers) and colonization of new areas, such as the Hawaiian silverswords descended from a single California tarweed ancestor.

Connection. Many biologists argue that Earth has entered a sixth mass extinction. Current extinction rates for well studied groups such as amphibians, birds and mammals are estimated at tens to hundreds of times the background rate, driven by habitat destruction, invasive species, overharvesting and climate change. Because past recoveries took millions of years, species lost now will not be replaced on any human timescale.
Study tip. Use "Ordinary Dogs Play Tug Constantly" (Ordovician, Devonian, Permian, Triassic, Cretaceous) to keep the big five in order, and anchor two numbers: 252 million years for the worst (Permian) and 66 million years for the dinosaurs (Cretaceous).
Key point

Life was microbial for most of Earth's history. Cyanobacteria oxygenated the atmosphere about 2.4 billion years ago, eukaryotes arose by endosymbiosis about 1.8 billion years ago, and animal phyla diversified in the Cambrian explosion about 535 million years ago before life moved onto land. Continental drift and five mass extinctions, the worst at the end of the Permian and the best known at the end of the Cretaceous, reshaped life, and survivors diversified through adaptive radiation.

The chapter in one breath

  • Speciation links microevolution to macroevolution; it requires that gene flow between populations stop.
  • The biological species concept defines species by interbreeding and fertile offspring; morphological, ecological and phylogenetic concepts cover fossils and asexual organisms.
  • Prezygotic barriers (habitat, temporal, behavioral, mechanical, gametic) block fertilization; postzygotic barriers (reduced hybrid viability or fertility, hybrid breakdown) make hybrids fail.
  • Allopatric speciation follows geographic separation by vicariance or dispersal; it is the most common mode.
  • Sympatric speciation occurs without separation through polyploidy, habitat differentiation or sexual selection; allopolyploids can form a species in one generation.
  • Hybrid zones may show reinforcement, fusion or stability, and speciation can follow punctuated or gradual tempos.
  • Phylogenetic trees show descent from common ancestors at nodes; sister taxa share the most recent ancestor and branch order, not tip order, carries the meaning.
  • Clades are monophyletic and are recognized by shared derived characters polarized by an outgroup; paraphyletic and polyphyletic groups are rejected.
  • Parsimony, likelihood methods and molecular clocks build and date trees; horizontal gene transfer blurs the base of the three domain tree.
  • The origin of life is modeled as abiotic synthesis, polymerization, protocells and an RNA world based on ribozymes.
  • Fossils are dated relatively by strata and absolutely by radiometric dating; carbon-14 has a half-life of 5,730 years.
  • Key events: first life about 3.5 billion years ago, Great Oxidation Event 2.4 billion, eukaryotes 1.8 billion, Cambrian explosion about 535 million, and five mass extinctions followed by adaptive radiations.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
SpeciationThe process by which one ancestral species splits into two or more descendant species.
Biological species conceptDefinition of a species as populations that interbreed in nature and produce viable, fertile offspring, isolated from other such groups.
Reproductive isolationThe existence of biological barriers that prevent members of two species from producing viable, fertile offspring.
Prezygotic barrierA barrier that prevents mating or fertilization between species.
Postzygotic barrierA barrier that acts after a hybrid zygote forms, causing hybrids to die, be sterile or fail in later generations.
Hybrid breakdownA postzygotic barrier in which first generation hybrids are fertile but their offspring are weak or sterile.
Allopatric speciationSpeciation that follows geographic separation of populations.
Sympatric speciationSpeciation within the same geographic area as the parent population.
PolyploidyHaving more than two complete sets of chromosomes, a common cause of instant speciation in plants.
AllopolyploidA fertile polyploid formed from the hybrid of two different species after chromosome doubling.
Hybrid zoneA region where members of different species meet and produce offspring of mixed ancestry.
ReinforcementStrengthening of prezygotic barriers by natural selection when hybrids are less fit than parents.
Punctuated equilibriumA pattern of long periods of little change interrupted by relatively rapid bursts of change at speciation.
PhylogenyThe evolutionary history of a species or group of species.
Sister taxaGroups that share an immediate common ancestor not shared with any other group on the tree.
CladeA monophyletic group: an ancestor and all of its descendants.
Shared derived characterAn evolutionary novelty unique to a particular clade, used to define it.
OutgroupA lineage known to have diverged before the group being studied, used to tell ancestral from derived traits.
HomoplasySimilarity between lineages caused by convergent evolution rather than common ancestry.
Maximum parsimonyThe principle of preferring the tree that requires the fewest evolutionary changes.
Molecular clockA method that estimates divergence times from the number of differences in DNA or protein sequences.
Horizontal gene transferMovement of genes between genomes of different organisms other than by inheritance from a parent.
RibozymeAn RNA molecule that acts as an enzyme.
ProtocellA membrane bounded droplet that maintains an internal chemistry, a likely precursor of cells.
Half-lifeThe time required for half of a radioactive parent isotope in a sample to decay.
StromatoliteA layered rock formed by microbial mats trapping sediment; among the oldest fossils.
Great Oxidation EventThe accumulation of oxygen in the atmosphere about 2.4 billion years ago, caused by cyanobacterial photosynthesis.
Cambrian explosionThe rapid appearance of most major animal phyla in the fossil record about 535 to 525 million years ago.
Mass extinctionLoss of a large fraction of species within a geologically short time because of global environmental change.
Adaptive radiationRapid evolution of many diversely adapted species from a common ancestor, often into vacant niches.

Check yourself

Two populations of frogs live in the same pond, but one breeds in early spring and the other in late spring. Which barrier is this, and is it prezygotic or postzygotic?
Temporal isolation, a prezygotic barrier. The frogs never attempt to mate because their breeding seasons do not overlap, so fertilization is prevented before any zygote forms.
Why can the biological species concept not be used to classify a fossil trilobite or a species of bacteria?
It depends on testing interbreeding. Fossils cannot be tested for whether they interbred, and bacteria reproduce asexually, so there is no interbreeding to measure. Morphological or phylogenetic concepts are used instead.
A hybrid between a plant with 2n = 14 and one with 2n = 18 is sterile. A later error doubles its chromosomes. How many chromosomes does the new fertile plant have, and why is it fertile?
32 chromosomes. The hybrid received 7 + 9 = 16 chromosomes that could not pair in meiosis. Doubling gives 32, so every chromosome has an identical partner, meiosis can proceed and the allopolyploid is fertile but isolated from both parents.
A river changes course and splits a population of beetles that cannot fly. Over thousands of years the two groups stop interbreeding. Name the mode of speciation and the way gene flow was interrupted.
Allopatric speciation by vicariance. A new geographic barrier divided a continuous population, and the separated groups diverged through selection, drift and mutation until reproductive barriers formed.
In a hybrid zone, hybrids are much less fit than either parent. Predict what happens to mate discrimination in the zone over time.
It should strengthen (reinforcement). Individuals that avoid mating with the other species waste fewer gametes on unfit hybrids, so selection favors stronger prezygotic barriers where the species overlap.
On a tree, chimpanzees and humans are shown as sister taxa. A classmate says this means humans evolved from chimpanzees. Correct the statement.
They share a common ancestor. Sister taxa both descend from the same ancestral species at their node. Neither living species is the ancestor of the other; each lineage has been evolving for the same length of time since they split.
Why is a group called "fish" that includes sharks and tuna but excludes tetrapods described as paraphyletic?
It omits some descendants of its common ancestor. Tetrapods descend from the same ancestor as tuna (within the bony fishes), so a group containing that ancestor but leaving out tetrapods includes only some of its descendants.
Bird wings and bat wings are both used for flight. Are they homologous or analogous as wings, and what about the bones inside them?
Analogous as wings, homologous as forelimbs. Flight evolved independently in the two lineages (convergence), but the humerus, radius and ulna in both are inherited from a common tetrapod ancestor.
A bone contains one eighth of the carbon-14 ratio found in living organisms. How old is it?
About 17,190 years. One eighth is (1/2)3, so three half-lives have passed: 3 × 5,730 = 17,190 years.
Why did the Cretaceous mass extinction lead to the rapid diversification of mammals?
It opened ecological niches. The asteroid impact removed nonavian dinosaurs and many other groups. Surviving small mammals faced little competition for vacant roles and underwent adaptive radiation into many new forms.
Chapter 10

Bacteria, Archaea, Viruses, Protists and Fungi

Most of the life on Earth is invisible. Bacteria and archaea outnumber every other organism, protists drift through every drop of pond water and ocean, fungi thread through every handful of soil, and viruses, which are not even cells, outnumber them all. This chapter surveys these microscopic and mostly microscopic groups: how they are built, how they reproduce, how they obtain energy and why they matter for nutrient cycles, food, medicine and the infectious diseases that still shape human health.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Describe the structure of a prokaryotic cell and explain how the Gram stain distinguishes bacterial cell walls.
  • Explain how prokaryotes reproduce by binary fission and gain genetic variation by transformation, transduction and conjugation.
  • Classify organisms by nutritional mode and oxygen requirement, and compare Bacteria with Archaea.
  • Describe virus structure and contrast the lytic and lysogenic cycles, the replication of enveloped viruses and retroviruses, and the nature of viroids and prions.
  • Explain primary and secondary endosymbiosis and identify the major protist groups and representative organisms.
  • Describe fungal structure, absorptive nutrition and the sexual and asexual life cycle, and compare the major fungal groups.
  • Explain the roles of microbes as decomposers, nitrogen fixers and partners in mutualisms such as mycorrhizae and lichens.
  • Apply Koch's postulates, distinguish exotoxins from endotoxins and explain how antibiotic resistance evolves.

Section 1Prokaryotic structure, diversity and metabolism

Small cells, enormous success

Prokaryotes are single celled organisms without a nucleus or other membrane bounded organelles. They belong to two of the three domains of life, Bacteria and Archaea. Most are 0.5 to 5 micrometers long, roughly a tenth to a hundredth the size of a typical eukaryotic cell. They were the first organisms on Earth and remain the most abundant: a gram of fertile soil can hold billions of cells, and the bacteria living in and on a human body are roughly as numerous as the body's own cells. Their success comes from small size, rapid reproduction, enormous metabolic diversity and the ability to exchange genes.

Prokaryotic cells come in three common shapes: spheres called cocci (singular coccus), rods called bacilli (singular bacillus) and spirals, including rigid spirilla and flexible, corkscrew spirochetes. Cocci that stay together in chains are streptococci; in grapelike clusters they are staphylococci.

Cell surface structures

Nearly all prokaryotes have a cell wall outside the plasma membrane. The wall maintains shape, protects the cell and prevents it from bursting in a hypotonic environment, where water rushes in by osmosis. Bacterial walls contain peptidoglycan, a network of sugar polymers cross linked by short polypeptides. Archaeal walls lack peptidoglycan and are built from other polysaccharides and proteins.

The Gram stain, developed in the 1880s, sorts bacteria into two groups by wall structure. Cells are stained with crystal violet, treated with iodine, rinsed with alcohol and counterstained with a red dye (safranin). Gram positive bacteria have a thick peptidoglycan layer that traps the crystal violet, so they stay purple. Gram negative bacteria have a thin peptidoglycan layer sandwiched between the plasma membrane and an outer membrane; the alcohol washes the violet out and they take the red counterstain. The outer membrane of gram negative bacteria contains lipopolysaccharide, whose lipid portion is toxic to animals, and it also blocks many drugs, so gram negative infections are often harder to treat. Penicillin and related antibiotics work by inhibiting peptidoglycan cross linking; because human cells have no peptidoglycan, these drugs harm bacteria with few direct effects on the patient.

Many prokaryotes secrete a sticky layer of polysaccharide or protein outside the wall: a dense, well defined capsule or a looser slime layer. These layers help cells adhere to surfaces, form biofilms (communities attached to surfaces such as teeth or medical catheters) and hide from the host's immune system. Some bacteria also form endospores, tough, dormant structures produced when essential nutrients run short. The cell copies its chromosome and surrounds one copy with a multilayered coat; the outer cell disintegrates, and the endospore can survive boiling, drying and disinfectants for centuries before germinating. Endospore formers include the bacteria that cause anthrax, tetanus and botulism, which is why canned foods must be heated under pressure to well above boiling.

Hairlike appendages called fimbriae allow prokaryotes to stick to surfaces or to each other. Longer pili (singular pilus), sometimes called sex pili, pull two cells together for DNA transfer. About half of prokaryotes are capable of directed movement, or taxis, toward or away from a stimulus such as food or light. The most common structure for movement is the flagellum. Bacterial flagella are entirely different from eukaryotic flagella: they are not covered by membrane and they rotate like propellers, driven by a motor in the cell envelope powered by the flow of hydrogen ions. The bacterial flagellum is a famous example of an evolved molecular machine: many of its proteins are related to proteins used in secretion systems, suggesting that it was assembled from preexisting parts.

Capsule Cell wall Plasmamembrane Ribosomes Fimbriae Nucleoid(chromosome) Plasmid Flagellum Typical length 1 to 5 micrometers; no nucleus or membrane bounded organelles
Figure 10.1 A generalized rod shaped bacterium. The circular chromosome lies in the nucleoid region without a surrounding membrane, small plasmids carry extra genes, and the wall, capsule, fimbriae and flagellum form the cell's interface with its environment.

Internal organization and genome

Prokaryotic cells lack the complex internal membranes of eukaryotes, although some carry out respiration or photosynthesis on infoldings of the plasma membrane. The genome usually consists of a single circular chromosome, with far fewer genes than a eukaryotic genome (a typical bacterium has a few thousand). The chromosome is concentrated in the nucleoid, a region without a membrane. Many cells also carry plasmids, small rings of DNA that replicate independently and often carry genes for antibiotic resistance, toxin production or the ability to use unusual nutrients. Prokaryotic ribosomes (70S) are smaller than eukaryotic ribosomes (80S) and differ in protein and RNA content, which allows antibiotics such as tetracycline and streptomycin to block bacterial protein synthesis selectively.

Reproduction and genetic variation

Prokaryotes reproduce asexually by binary fission: the chromosome is copied, the copies move apart, and the cell divides in two. Under ideal conditions some species divide every 20 minutes, although in nature growth is usually limited by nutrients. Three features generate great genetic diversity despite asexual reproduction: rapid reproduction, mutation and genetic recombination. Even a low mutation rate produces many new mutations in a population of billions of cells that reproduces several times a day, so prokaryotes can evolve within days, as the spread of drug resistance shows.

Genetic recombination in prokaryotes occurs through horizontal gene transfer by three mechanisms:

  • Transformation: a cell takes up foreign DNA from its surroundings. In a classic experiment, harmless pneumococci acquired the ability to cause pneumonia by taking up DNA from heat killed virulent cells.
  • Transduction: a bacteriophage (a virus that infects bacteria) accidentally packages a fragment of host DNA and carries it to a new host cell.
  • Conjugation: DNA is transferred directly from one cell to another through a temporary connection. In E. coli, a donor cell carrying the F factor (fertility factor) on a plasmid forms a sex pilus, draws a recipient close and transfers a copy of the plasmid. R plasmids carry genes for resistance to antibiotics and can pass between different species, which is a major reason resistance spreads so quickly.
Study tip. Match each transfer method to its vehicle: transformation uses naked DNA from the environment, transduction uses a virus, and conjugation uses cell to cell contact through a pilus. If a question says the transfer is blocked by an enzyme that destroys free DNA (DNase), only transformation is affected.

Metabolic diversity

Organisms are classified by how they obtain energy and carbon. Phototrophs get energy from light; chemotrophs get energy from chemicals. Autotrophs need only carbon dioxide as a carbon source; heterotrophs require at least one organic nutrient. Combining these gives four modes, and prokaryotes display all four, while eukaryotes use only two.

ModeEnergy sourceCarbon sourceExamples
PhotoautotrophLightCO2Cyanobacteria, plants, algae
ChemoautotrophInorganic chemicals (H2S, NH3, Fe2+)CO2Nitrifying bacteria, some archaea at hydrothermal vents (prokaryotes only)
PhotoheterotrophLightOrganic compoundsSome marine and purple nonsulfur bacteria (prokaryotes only)
ChemoheterotrophOrganic compoundsOrganic compoundsMost bacteria, fungi, animals, many protists

Prokaryotes also differ in their relationship to oxygen. Obligate aerobes require O2 for cellular respiration. Obligate anaerobes are poisoned by O2 and live by fermentation or by anaerobic respiration, in which a substance other than oxygen, such as nitrate or sulfate, accepts electrons at the end of the electron transport chain. Facultative anaerobes, such as E. coli, use O2 when it is present and switch to fermentation or anaerobic respiration when it is not.

Many prokaryotes perform nitrogen fixation, converting atmospheric N2 into ammonia (NH3), a form other organisms can use to build proteins and nucleic acids. Only prokaryotes can fix nitrogen. Some cyanobacteria, such as Anabaena, separate this oxygen sensitive process from photosynthesis by forming specialized cells called heterocysts, which fix nitrogen but do not produce O2. Cooperation also appears in biofilms and in metabolic partnerships among different species.

Diversity of Bacteria and Archaea

Molecular phylogenies have divided Bacteria into many clades. Proteobacteria are a large, diverse group of gram negative bacteria including nitrogen fixing Rhizobium, the gut bacterium E. coli, Salmonella, Helicobacter pylori (a cause of stomach ulcers) and the ancestors of mitochondria. Cyanobacteria are the only prokaryotes with plantlike oxygenic photosynthesis; an ancient cyanobacterium became the chloroplast. Gram positive bacteria include soil dwelling Streptomyces (the source of many antibiotics), Staphylococcus, Streptococcus, Bacillus and Clostridium, and the wall-less mycoplasmas, the smallest known cells. Spirochetes are helical heterotrophs that spin through their environment using internal flagella; they cause syphilis and Lyme disease. Chlamydias are parasites that live only inside animal cells and cause a common sexually transmitted infection and blinding trachoma.

The Archaea include many extremophiles. Extreme halophiles live in highly saline environments such as the Great Salt Lake and the Dead Sea; some require water several times saltier than seawater. Extreme thermophiles thrive in very hot environments: a strain of Pyrococcus and other vent archaea grow above 100°C, and one archaeon can reproduce at 121°C, the temperature of an autoclave. Methanogens release methane as a byproduct of using CO2 to oxidize H2. They are strict anaerobes found in swamps, marshes, the guts of cattle and termites and in sewage treatment, and they are important producers of methane, a powerful greenhouse gas. Many archaea are not extreme at all and are abundant in ordinary soils and oceans.

CharacteristicBacteriaArchaeaEukarya
Nuclear envelopeAbsentAbsentPresent
Membrane bounded organellesAbsentAbsentPresent
Peptidoglycan in cell wallPresentAbsentAbsent
Membrane lipidsUnbranched hydrocarbonsSome branched hydrocarbons (ether linked)Unbranched hydrocarbons
RNA polymeraseOne kindSeveral kindsSeveral kinds
Histones with DNAAbsentPresent in somePresent
Introns in genesVery rarePresent in some genesPresent in many genes
Response to streptomycin and chloramphenicolGrowth inhibitedNot inhibitedNot inhibited
Key point

Prokaryotes are small cells without a nucleus, with a circular chromosome, plasmids and 70S ribosomes. Bacterial walls contain peptidoglycan, thick in gram positive and thin under an outer membrane in gram negative cells. Binary fission, mutation and horizontal gene transfer (transformation, transduction, conjugation) make prokaryotes fast to evolve. They show every nutritional mode, fix nitrogen and include the bacterial clades and the archaea, many of which are extremophiles or methanogens.

Section 2Viruses and their replication

What is a virus?

A virus is an infectious particle consisting of nucleic acid enclosed in a protein coat and, in some cases, a membranous envelope. Viruses are not cells. They have no ribosomes, no metabolism of their own and cannot reproduce outside a host cell. For this reason they are described as obligate intracellular parasites, and many biologists regard them as existing at the boundary between living and nonliving chemistry. They are, however, made of the same molecules as life, carry genes that evolve by natural selection, and have shaped the evolution of every lineage they infect. Most viruses are tiny, 20 to 300 nanometers across, far smaller than bacteria; they were first recognized because the agent of tobacco mosaic disease passed through filters that trapped bacteria.

Viral structure

The viral genome may be double stranded DNA, single stranded DNA, double stranded RNA or single stranded RNA, depending on the virus. It is usually linear or circular and may carry as few as four genes or as many as several hundred to over a thousand in "giant" viruses. The genome is enclosed in a protein shell, the capsid, built from many copies of a few kinds of protein subunits called capsomeres. Capsids may be rod shaped (helical), as in tobacco mosaic virus, or many sided (icosahedral), as in adenoviruses. Many animal viruses, including influenza, HIV and coronaviruses, have a viral envelope outside the capsid. The envelope is made from host cell membrane, studded with viral glycoproteins that bind to receptors on host cells. The most complex capsids belong to bacteriophages, or phages, viruses that infect bacteria. The T4 phage that infects E. coli has an icosahedral head holding its DNA, a protein tail sheath and tail fibers that attach to the host.

Each virus has a host range, the set of species, and often cell types, it can infect, determined largely by the fit between viral surface proteins and host receptor molecules. Some viruses are narrow: human cold viruses infect only cells lining the upper respiratory tract. Others, such as rabies and West Nile virus, infect many species. HIV binds the CD4 protein on helper T cells, which explains which cells it destroys.

The general pattern of viral replication

Every viral infection follows the same general logic. The virus binds to a host cell and its genome enters. The host's enzymes, ribosomes, tRNAs, amino acids and ATP are commandeered to copy the viral genome and make capsid proteins. The new genomes and capsid proteins then self assemble into new virus particles, which leave the cell. A single infected cell can release hundreds or thousands of new viruses.

Phage replication: the lytic and lysogenic cycles

Bacteriophages are the best understood viruses, and they illustrate two alternative strategies. In the lytic cycle, the phage replicates immediately and kills the host. A T4 phage attaches by its tail fibers, the tail sheath contracts and drives the DNA through the cell wall and membrane, and the phage DNA directs the host to destroy its own DNA and to make phage components. New phages assemble, and a phage encoded enzyme, lysozyme, digests the cell wall; the cell bursts (lyses) and releases about 100 to 200 phages. A phage that reproduces only this way is a virulent phage. Bacteria defend themselves: restriction enzymes cut foreign DNA at specific sequences while the cell's own DNA is protected by chemical modification, and the CRISPR-Cas system stores fragments of past phage DNA and uses them to target and cut matching invaders, a bacterial immune memory that was later adapted into a gene editing tool.

In the lysogenic cycle, the phage genome is replicated without destroying the host. A temperate phage, such as phage lambda, can use either cycle. After entering the cell, lambda DNA circularizes and may integrate into the bacterial chromosome at a specific site. The integrated viral DNA, called a prophage, is copied along with the chromosome each time the cell divides, so a single infection can produce a large population of bacteria carrying the virus in latent form. Most prophage genes are silent, held off by a repressor protein. An environmental signal, such as radiation or certain chemicals that damage DNA, can trigger the prophage to exit the chromosome and switch to the lytic cycle. Some prophage genes are expressed during lysogeny and change the host's properties: the bacteria that cause diphtheria, botulism and scarlet fever are harmful because prophage genes encode their toxins, and certain dangerous strains of E. coli carry a Shiga toxin gene from a prophage.

Phage attaches and injects its DNA Lytic cycle Lysogenic cycle Host makes phage DNAand phage proteins New phages self assemble Cell lyses, releasing100 to 200 phages Phage DNA integratesas a prophage Cell divides normally Many daughter cellscarry the prophage induction (DNA damage, stress) Lytic: host is killed. Lysogenic: viral genes are passed to every daughter cell until induction.
Figure 10.2 The two strategies of a temperate phage. The lytic cycle (left) ends in lysis of the host and release of new phages that infect other cells; the lysogenic cycle (right) copies the prophage silently with each cell division until a stress signal induces a switch to the lytic cycle.

Animal viruses

Animal viruses enter cells by fusion of the envelope with the plasma membrane or by endocytosis. For an enveloped virus such as influenza, glycoproteins on the envelope bind host receptors, the capsid and genome enter the cell, and host enzymes remove the capsid. Viral genes are expressed, new genomes are copied, and capsid proteins are made by free ribosomes, while envelope glycoproteins are made in the endoplasmic reticulum and travel through the Golgi apparatus to the plasma membrane. New capsids wrapped around genomes then bud from the cell, taking a piece of membrane with them. Budding does not necessarily kill the host cell immediately, which is one reason some enveloped viruses cause chronic infections. Herpesviruses gain their envelope from the nuclear membrane and can remain latent as minichromosomes in nerve cells for years, reactivating under stress as cold sores or shingles.

RNA viruses must copy RNA from an RNA template, something host cells normally do not do, so most carry or encode an RNA dependent RNA polymerase. This enzyme lacks proofreading, so RNA viruses have high mutation rates, one reason influenza vaccines must be updated each year. In positive sense single stranded RNA viruses (such as poliovirus and coronaviruses), the genome itself acts as mRNA and is translated as soon as it enters the cell. Negative sense viruses (such as influenza, measles and rabies) carry a genome that is complementary to mRNA and must first be copied by the viral polymerase they bring along.

Retroviruses, such as HIV, have the most complicated cycle. They carry an enzyme, reverse transcriptase, that copies their RNA genome into DNA, reversing the usual flow of genetic information. The new viral DNA enters the nucleus and is inserted into a host chromosome by the viral enzyme integrase, becoming a provirus. Unlike a prophage, a provirus remains permanently in the host genome. Host RNA polymerase transcribes it into RNA that serves both as new genomes and as mRNA for viral proteins. HIV gradually destroys helper T cells, and untreated infection progresses to acquired immunodeficiency syndrome (AIDS). Combination drug therapy that blocks reverse transcriptase, integrase and the viral protease can hold the virus at undetectable levels, but it cannot remove proviruses already integrated into long lived cells. About 8 percent of the human genome consists of the remnants of ancient retroviral infections inherited from our ancestors.

Genome typeHow mRNA is madeExamples
Double stranded DNAHost or viral RNA polymerase transcribes DNAHerpesviruses, smallpox, papillomaviruses, T4 phage
Single stranded DNAConverted to double stranded DNA, then transcribedParvoviruses
Double stranded RNAViral polymerase copies one strandRotavirus
Positive sense single stranded RNAGenome serves directly as mRNAPoliovirus, hepatitis A, coronaviruses
Negative sense single stranded RNAViral polymerase makes complementary mRNAInfluenza, measles, mumps, rabies, Ebola
RNA with reverse transcriptase (retrovirus)RNA copied to DNA, integrated, then transcribedHIV

Emerging viruses, viroids and prions

Viruses that suddenly appear or spread to new hosts are called emerging viruses. They arise in three main ways: mutation of existing viruses, as in new influenza strains; spread of an existing virus from a small, isolated human population; and, most commonly, spillover from animals into humans (zoonosis), as with HIV from chimpanzees, Ebola, the 2009 H1N1 influenza and SARS coronaviruses from bats. Influenza A is especially changeable because its genome is in eight separate RNA segments; when two strains infect the same cell, as can happen in pigs or birds, the segments can be reshuffled into a new combination. A disease that spreads widely within a population is an epidemic; one that spreads worldwide is a pandemic.

Two kinds of infectious agent are even simpler than viruses. Viroids are small, naked, circular RNA molecules, only a few hundred nucleotides long, that infect plants. They encode no proteins but disrupt the plant's gene regulation, stunting growth. Prions are misfolded forms of a normal brain protein. A prion converts normally folded versions of the protein into the misfolded shape, and the misfolded proteins aggregate, causing degenerative brain diseases such as scrapie in sheep, bovine spongiform encephalopathy ("mad cow disease") and Creutzfeldt-Jakob disease in humans. Prions act very slowly, with incubation periods of years, and resist heat and normal sterilization because they contain no nucleic acid to destroy.

Connection. Because viruses use host machinery, few drugs can block them without harming host cells. Antiviral drugs target steps unique to the virus, such as reverse transcriptase or viral proteases, and antibiotics have no effect on viruses at all. Vaccines are therefore the main defense: they train the immune system with harmless variants, inactivated virus, viral proteins or mRNA that encodes a viral protein. Vaccination eradicated smallpox and nearly eliminated polio and measles in many countries.
Study tip. Keep three "hidden virus" terms apart: a prophage is phage DNA integrated in a bacterial chromosome and can leave; a provirus is retroviral DNA integrated in a eukaryotic chromosome and stays permanently; a latent herpesvirus persists as a separate DNA circle in the nucleus. All three explain infections that seem to disappear and then return.
Key point

Viruses are genes in a protein capsid, sometimes with an envelope, that replicate only inside host cells by hijacking host machinery. Phages follow the lytic cycle (replicate and lyse) or the lysogenic cycle (integrate as a prophage until induced). Enveloped animal viruses bud from cells, RNA viruses mutate rapidly, and retroviruses use reverse transcriptase to become permanent proviruses. Emerging viruses usually spill over from animals, and viroids and prions are infectious RNA and protein without a capsid.

Section 3Protist diversity and endosymbiosis

What is a protist?

Protists are eukaryotes that are not plants, animals or fungi. Most are unicellular, but there are colonial and multicellular forms, including giant kelps tens of meters long. The term is convenient rather than formal: protists do not form a clade, because some are more closely related to plants, animals or fungi than to other protists. The old kingdom Protista is therefore paraphyletic and has been abandoned, and protists are now distributed among several eukaryotic supergroups.

Protists are more structurally diverse than any other eukaryotic group, and a single cell must carry out every function of life. Their nutrition spans the full range. Photoautotrophs contain chloroplasts; heterotrophs absorb organic molecules or ingest food particles; and mixotrophs, such as Euglena, combine photosynthesis with heterotrophic nutrition. Photosynthetic protists are informally called algae, heterotrophs that move and ingest food are called protozoans, and absorptive forms resemble fungi, but these labels describe lifestyles, not relationships. Reproduction is equally varied: some protists reproduce only asexually, while others use meiosis and fertilization, and many alternate between the two.

Endosymbiosis: how eukaryotes got their organelles

Endosymbiosis is a relationship in which one organism lives inside the cells of another. According to the endosymbiont theory, mitochondria and plastids (chloroplasts and related organelles) descend from free living prokaryotes that were engulfed by a host cell and became permanent residents. Strong evidence supports it. Both organelles have two membranes, with inner membrane enzymes and transport systems similar to those of prokaryotes. They divide by a process like binary fission. They carry their own circular DNA without histones, and their own ribosomes, which resemble bacterial 70S ribosomes in size, sequence and sensitivity to antibiotics. Their genes are most similar to those of particular bacteria: mitochondria to alphaproteobacteria and plastids to cyanobacteria. Over time most endosymbiont genes moved to the host nucleus, so the organelles can no longer live on their own.

The mitochondrion came first: all known eukaryotes either have mitochondria or have reduced organelles derived from them, so the engulfment of an alphaproteobacterium by an archaeal host was probably part of the origin of eukaryotes themselves. Later, in primary endosymbiosis, a heterotrophic eukaryote that already had mitochondria engulfed a cyanobacterium. Its descendants gave rise to red algae and green algae (and, from green algae, land plants), whose plastids are surrounded by two membranes. Plastids then spread further through secondary endosymbiosis, in which a heterotrophic eukaryote engulfed a red or green alga and kept its plastid. These secondary plastids are wrapped in three or four membranes, the extra layers coming from the engulfed alga's plasma membrane and the host's food vacuole. In some species, such as chlorarachniophytes, a tiny vestigial nucleus of the engulfed alga, the nucleomorph, still sits between the membranes, a clear trace of the event.

Heterotrophic eukaryote nucleus mitochondrion cyanobacterium primary Red alga Green alga, plants plastid: 2 membranes secondary plastid with 3 or 4 membranes diatoms, brown algae, dinoflagellates (from red); euglenids (from green)
Figure 10.3 Plastids spread through the eukaryotes in steps. Primary endosymbiosis of a cyanobacterium produced the two membrane plastids of red algae, green algae and plants; secondary endosymbiosis of an engulfed alga produced plastids with extra membranes in several protist groups.

The major protist groups

Current phylogenies place most protists into four supergroups, though their exact relationships are still debated.

Excavata is named for a feeding groove "excavated" into one side of the cell in many members. Diplomonads and parabasalids have reduced mitochondria and live in anaerobic environments. They include Giardia intestinalis, an intestinal parasite spread through water contaminated with feces, and Trichomonas vaginalis, a sexually transmitted parasite. Euglenozoans have a spiral or crystalline rod inside their flagella. They include kinetoplastids, with a single large mitochondrion holding a mass of DNA, such as Trypanosoma, which causes African sleeping sickness (spread by tsetse flies) and Chagas disease, and euglenids such as Euglena, which has a light sensing eyespot and is a mixotroph.

The SAR clade, named for its three subgroups, is united by DNA similarities. Stramenopiles usually have a "hairy" flagellum paired with a smooth one. They include diatoms, unicellular algae with glassy two part walls of silica that perform a large share of global photosynthesis and form diatomaceous earth; brown algae, the largest and most complex algae, including kelps with rootlike holdfasts, stemlike stipes and leaflike blades; and oomycetes (water molds), once mistaken for fungi, including the pathogen that caused the Irish potato famine. Alveolates have membrane bounded sacs (alveoli) under the plasma membrane. They include dinoflagellates, whose blooms cause toxic "red tides" and which live as symbionts in reef building corals; apicomplexans, parasites with an apical complex of organelles for penetrating host cells, such as Plasmodium, the cause of malaria; and ciliates, such as Paramecium, which move by cilia and carry two kinds of nuclei, a large macronucleus for everyday functions and small micronuclei used in conjugation, a sexual exchange of genes. Rhizarians are amoebas with threadlike pseudopodia, including forams, whose porous calcium carbonate shells build limestone deposits and serve as climate records, and radiolarians, with delicate silica skeletons.

Archaeplastida descends from the primary endosymbiosis and includes red algae, colored by the pigment phycoerythrin and able to live at greater depths than other algae (some are used as nori in sushi and as the source of agar), green algae, such as Chlamydomonas, Volvox and sea lettuce, and the land plants, which evolved from green algae called charophytes.

Unikonta includes the amoebozoans, amoebas with lobe or tube shaped pseudopodia, such as plasmodial slime molds (a single mass of cytoplasm with many nuclei that streams over forest litter), cellular slime molds such as Dictyostelium, whose cells aggregate into a multicellular slug when food runs short, and Entamoeba histolytica, which causes amoebic dysentery. Unikonta also includes the opisthokonts: animals, fungi and their closest protist relatives, the choanoflagellates (sister group of animals) and the nucleariids (close to fungi).

SupergroupRepresentative groupsNotable organism or importance
ExcavataDiplomonads, parabasalids, euglenozoansGiardia; Trichomonas; Trypanosoma (sleeping sickness); Euglena
SAR: stramenopilesDiatoms, brown algae, oomycetesDiatoms are major oxygen producers; kelp forests; potato blight
SAR: alveolatesDinoflagellates, apicomplexans, ciliatesRed tides and coral symbionts; Plasmodium (malaria); Paramecium
SAR: rhizariansForams, radiolariansCalcium carbonate and silica skeletons; marine sediments
ArchaeplastidaRed algae, green algae, land plantsAgar and nori; ancestors of land plants
UnikontaAmoebozoans; opisthokontsSlime molds; Entamoeba; choanoflagellates, fungi and animals

A protist life cycle: malaria

Plasmodium needs two hosts, mosquitoes and humans. When an infected Anopheles mosquito bites, it injects sporozoites that travel to the liver, multiply and then invade red blood cells. Inside red cells the parasite divides asexually, releasing merozoites that burst the cells and infect more of them in synchronized waves, causing cycles of chills and fever. Some merozoites become gametocytes that a biting mosquito takes up; fertilization and further development occur in the mosquito, which then carries new sporozoites to its salivary glands. The parasite changes its surface proteins and spends much of its time hidden inside host cells, which has made a vaccine hard to develop. Malaria still causes several hundred thousand deaths each year, mostly in young children.

Study tip. Count the membranes. A plastid with two membranes points to primary endosymbiosis (red algae, green algae, plants); three or four membranes point to secondary endosymbiosis (diatoms, brown algae, dinoflagellates, apicomplexans, euglenids). Apicomplexans such as Plasmodium still carry a nonphotosynthetic plastid, the apicoplast, which is a drug target because humans lack it.
Key point

Protists are a paraphyletic collection of mostly unicellular eukaryotes with every nutritional mode. Mitochondria and plastids descend from engulfed bacteria; primary endosymbiosis of a cyanobacterium produced red and green algae, and secondary endosymbiosis spread plastids to other lineages. The supergroups Excavata, SAR, Archaeplastida and Unikonta contain major producers (diatoms, algae), pathogens (Giardia, Trypanosoma, Plasmodium) and the relatives of animals and fungi.

Section 4Fungal structure, reproduction and diversity

Fungi are absorptive heterotrophs

Fungi are eukaryotes that include yeasts, molds, mushrooms and their relatives. Although they were once classified with plants, molecular evidence shows that fungi are more closely related to animals: both belong to the opisthokonts, and the two lineages diverged roughly a billion years ago. Like animals, fungi are heterotrophs, but they do not ingest food. Instead they feed by absorption: they secrete powerful hydrolytic enzymes into their surroundings, break down complex molecules outside the body and absorb the resulting small molecules. This mode of nutrition lets fungi digest almost any organic material, including wood, which few other organisms can break down. Fungi live as decomposers (saprobes) that feed on dead matter, as parasites that absorb nutrients from living hosts, or as mutualists that exchange nutrients with partners.

Body structure

Some fungi are single celled yeasts, but most grow as multicellular filaments. A fungal filament is a hypha (plural hyphae), a tube of cytoplasm surrounded by a plasma membrane and a cell wall of chitin, a strong, flexible nitrogen containing polysaccharide also found in insect exoskeletons. Hyphae branch and interweave to form a mycelium, the feeding network of the fungus. A mycelium maximizes surface area for absorption: a cubic centimeter of rich soil may contain a kilometer of hyphae. Mycelia grow rapidly at their tips, extending perhaps a kilometer of new hyphae a day in a large individual, and some are enormous: one honey mushroom mycelium in Oregon covers about 965 hectares and is estimated to be thousands of years old. Mushrooms and other visible structures are only the reproductive bodies of a much larger hidden mycelium.

Most fungi have hyphae divided into cells by cross walls called septa, which usually have pores large enough for ribosomes, mitochondria and even nuclei to flow between cells; these are septate hyphae. Some fungi lack septa and have coenocytic hyphae, continuous masses of cytoplasm containing hundreds or thousands of nuclei formed by repeated nuclear division without cytokinesis. Parasitic fungi often have specialized hyphae called haustoria that penetrate host cells and extract nutrients. Mutualistic fungi form mycorrhizae ("fungus roots"), associations with plant roots in which the fungus supplies phosphate and other minerals and receives sugars from the plant; nearly all vascular plants have them. In ectomycorrhizae, hyphae sheath the root and grow between root cells; in arbuscular mycorrhizae, hyphae penetrate root cell walls and form branched arbuscules against the plant cell membrane.

Sexual and asexual reproduction

Fungi reproduce by producing vast numbers of spores, sexually or asexually. Spores are carried by wind, water or animals, and any that land in a moist place with food germinate into new mycelia. A puffball can release trillions of them.

The nuclei of fungal hyphae and spores are usually haploid, though many species have genetically different nuclei sharing one mycelium. Sexual reproduction in fungi has an unusual two step fertilization. First, hyphae of two mycelia of different mating types, signaled by pheromones, fuse their cytoplasm in plasmogamy. The nuclei do not fuse right away; the mycelium contains coexisting haploid nuclei from both parents and is called a heterokaryon. In some fungi the paired nuclei divide in tandem, two to a cell, a condition called dikaryotic (n + n). Hours, days, or even centuries later, the haploid nuclei fuse in karyogamy, forming diploid nuclei. The diploid stage is brief: the zygote quickly undergoes meiosis, producing genetically varied haploid spores. Thus the diploid zygote is the only diploid stage in most fungal life cycles.

Many fungi also reproduce asexually. Molds produce haploid spores by mitosis on specialized hyphae, often called conidia when made at the tips of hyphae. Yeasts reproduce by simple cell division or by budding of a small cell from a parent. Many fungi have no known sexual stage and were once grouped as "imperfect fungi" or deuteromycetes; DNA comparisons now place most of them in the ascomycetes.

Sexual reproduction Asexual reproduction Spores (n) Mycelium (n) Heterokaryoticstage (n + n) Zygote (2n) Spores (n) germination plasmogamy karyogamy meiosis mitosis germinate n = haploid nucleus n + n = two unfused nuclei 2n = diploid nucleus
Figure 10.4 The generalized fungal life cycle. The mycelium is haploid; in sexual reproduction cytoplasm fuses first (plasmogamy) and nuclei fuse later (karyogamy), and the brief diploid zygote immediately undergoes meiosis. Asexual spores made by mitosis provide a faster route to new mycelia.

The diversity of fungi

Fungi probably evolved from a single celled, flagellated ancestor in water. The earliest diverging lineages are still mostly aquatic. Mycologists recognize about 100,000 described species, but estimates of the true number run to several million.

  • Chytrids are found in lakes, soil and animal guts and are the only fungi with flagellated spores, called zoospores, a trait inherited from the common ancestor of fungi. One chytrid, Batrachochytrium dendrobatidis, has caused catastrophic declines and extinctions of amphibians worldwide by infecting their skin.
  • Zygomycetes (zygote fungi) include fast growing molds on bread and fruit, such as black bread mold, Rhizopus stolonifer, with coenocytic hyphae. Their sexual stage forms a tough, resistant zygosporangium that can survive harsh conditions, then undergo meiosis to release spores.
  • Glomeromycetes form arbuscular mycorrhizae with the roots of most plants. They reproduce asexually and have been central to plant life since plants first colonized land.
  • Ascomycetes (sac fungi) form sexual spores in saclike asci (singular ascus), usually housed in a fruiting body called an ascocarp. They range from unicellular yeasts to cup fungi and morels, and include Penicillium (source of penicillin and flavor in blue cheese), baker's and brewer's yeast Saccharomyces cerevisiae, Neurospora (a genetics model) and many plant pathogens. Many ascomycetes form lichens.
  • Basidiomycetes (club fungi) form spores on club shaped cells called basidia, usually in a basidiocarp such as a mushroom. Their long lived dikaryotic mycelia produce mushrooms quickly, sometimes overnight, by absorbing water. The group includes mushrooms, puffballs, shelf fungi, rusts and smuts, and the important wood decomposers that break down lignin.
GroupHyphaeSexual structureExamples and importance
ChytridsCoenocytic or unicellularFlagellated zoospores (unique among fungi)Amphibian chytrid disease; decomposers in water
ZygomycetesCoenocyticZygosporangiumBlack bread mold; fruit rots
GlomeromycetesCoenocyticNo known sexual stageArbuscular mycorrhizae of most plants
AscomycetesSeptateAscus inside an ascocarpYeasts, Penicillium, morels, truffles, many lichens
BasidiomycetesSeptate, long lived dikaryonBasidium, often in a mushroomMushrooms, puffballs, rusts, smuts, wood decay
Study tip. A common error is to think a mushroom is the whole fungus. The mushroom is a short lived reproductive structure, like an apple on a tree; the real organism is the underground mycelium. Another frequent mistake is calling fungi plants: fungi have chitin walls, store glycogen rather than starch, and feed by absorption, all features that align them with the animal side of the tree.
Key point

Fungi are absorptive heterotrophs related to animals. Most grow as mycelia of chitin walled hyphae, septate or coenocytic, that digest food externally. Sexual reproduction separates plasmogamy from karyogamy, leaving a heterokaryotic or dikaryotic stage, and the brief diploid zygote undergoes meiosis to make spores; asexual spores and budding are also common. The major groups are chytrids, zygomycetes, glomeromycetes, ascomycetes and basidiomycetes.

Section 5Microbes in ecosystems and human health

Decomposers and chemical recycling

Without microbes, the chemical elements of life would be locked in dead bodies and wastes. Bacteria, archaea and fungi are the principal decomposers: they break down dead organisms and wastes and return carbon, nitrogen, phosphorus and other elements to the soil, water and air in inorganic forms that plants and other producers can reuse. Fungi are especially important for decomposing wood because their enzymes can attack lignin and cellulose. Prokaryotes also drive steps of nutrient cycles that no other organisms perform. Photosynthetic cyanobacteria and protists, including diatoms and dinoflagellates, generate a large share of Earth's oxygen and form the base of aquatic food webs as phytoplankton.

The nitrogen cycle

Nitrogen is essential for amino acids and nucleotides, and air is about 78 percent N2. But the triple bond of N2 makes it unusable for most organisms, so the availability of fixed nitrogen often limits plant growth. Prokaryotes carry out every key conversion in the nitrogen cycle:

  • Nitrogen fixation: nitrogen fixing bacteria and archaea, using the enzyme nitrogenase, convert N2 to ammonia (NH3), which picks up a hydrogen ion in soil to become ammonium (NH4+). Rhizobium lives in root nodules of legumes such as peas, beans and clover; cyanobacteria fix nitrogen in water and in rice paddies.
  • Ammonification: decomposers release ammonium from the proteins and nucleic acids of dead organisms and wastes.
  • Nitrification: chemoautotrophic bacteria oxidize ammonium to nitrite (NO2-) and then nitrite to nitrate (NO3-), gaining energy at each step. Nitrate is the form most plants absorb.
  • Denitrification: under low oxygen conditions, some bacteria use nitrate in anaerobic respiration and release N2 back to the atmosphere.
N2 in the airabout 78% of air Ammonium NH4+ Nitrite NO2− Nitrate NO3− Organic nitrogenproteins, nucleic acids Nitrogen fixationRhizobium,cyanobacteria nitrification nitrification Denitrificationanaerobic bacteria Assimilationby plants Ammonificationby decomposers
Figure 10.5 A simplified nitrogen cycle. Every conversion between N2, ammonium, nitrite and nitrate is carried out by prokaryotes; plants and animals only assimilate fixed nitrogen into organic molecules, and decomposers return it to the soil.

Symbiosis

An ecological relationship in which two species live in close contact is a symbiosis. The larger organism is the host and the smaller the symbiont. In mutualism both partners benefit; in commensalism one benefits and the other is neither helped nor harmed; in parasitism the parasite benefits at the host's expense. Parasites that cause disease are pathogens.

Microbial mutualisms are everywhere. Bacteria in the root nodules of legumes fix nitrogen in exchange for sugars. Bacteria and protists in the rumen of cattle and the gut of termites digest cellulose that the animals cannot break down alone. Lichens are symbiotic associations of a fungus (usually an ascomycete) with millions of photosynthetic green algae or cyanobacteria held in its hyphae; the photosynthetic partner provides carbon compounds (and fixed nitrogen if it is a cyanobacterium), while the fungus provides a protective environment, water and minerals. Lichens can colonize bare rock, where their acids help begin soil formation, and because they absorb pollutants from the air they are used to monitor air quality. Fungal endophytes live inside leaves of nearly all plants without causing harm, and some make toxins that deter herbivores or improve drought tolerance. Leaf cutter ants farm fungi in underground gardens, feeding them chewed leaves and eating the fungal growth.

The human body hosts a dense community of microbes, the microbiome, numbering trillions of cells of hundreds of species, most in the large intestine. These microbes digest fiber into short chain fatty acids that nourish the colon lining, synthesize vitamins such as vitamin K and some B vitamins, train the immune system and occupy space that would otherwise be open to pathogens. Disruption of the microbiome, for example by broad spectrum antibiotics, can let the toxin producing bacterium Clostridioides difficile overgrow and cause severe diarrhea; transplants of stool from healthy donors can restore the community and cure many such infections.

PartnershipMicrobial partnerMicrobe providesPartner provides
Legume root nodulesRhizobium bacteriaFixed nitrogen (ammonium)Sugars and a low oxygen nodule
MycorrhizaeGlomeromycete or basidiomycete fungiPhosphate, minerals and waterSugars from photosynthesis
LichenFungus with algae or cyanobacteriaFungus: shelter, water, minerals; alga: sugarsEach partner supplies the other
Cattle rumen, termite gutBacteria, archaea, protistsDigestion of celluloseFood supply and stable habitat
Coral reefsDinoflagellatesSugars from photosynthesisShelter, CO2 and nutrients
Human gutMostly bacteriaVitamins K and B, fiber fermentation, immune trainingNutrients and warm habitat

Microbes as pathogens

Only a small fraction of microbes cause disease, but those few have had enormous effects on human history. To prove that a particular microbe causes a disease, researchers traditionally use Koch's postulates: (1) the pathogen must be found in every case of the disease; (2) it must be isolated and grown in pure culture; (3) the cultured pathogen must cause the disease when introduced into a healthy host; and (4) the same pathogen must be isolated again from the experimentally infected host. Some pathogens, such as viruses and bacteria that cannot be grown outside cells, cannot satisfy every postulate, and molecular methods are now used as well.

Bacteria typically cause illness by producing toxins. Exotoxins are proteins secreted by bacteria, often by gram positive species, that can cause disease even when the bacteria are not present. They are among the most potent poisons known: botulinum toxin from Clostridium botulinum blocks release of acetylcholine and causes paralysis, and cholera toxin causes massive loss of water and salts into the intestine. Endotoxins are the lipid portions of lipopolysaccharide in the outer membrane of gram negative bacteria, released when the bacteria die and break apart; they cause fever, inflammation and, in large amounts, septic shock, as in Salmonella infections.

Fungal pathogens cause athlete's foot and ringworm, vaginal yeast infections by Candida, and dangerous lung infections in people with weakened immunity. Fungi devastate crops: rusts, smuts and molds can destroy harvests, and ergot, a fungus on rye, produces toxins that caused historic outbreaks of poisoning. Protist pathogens include the agents of malaria, sleeping sickness, giardiasis and amoebic dysentery.

Antibiotic resistance

An antibiotic is a compound that kills bacteria or inhibits their growth, often by targeting structures absent in human cells, such as peptidoglycan walls or 70S ribosomes. Antibiotics have no effect on viruses. Resistance evolves by natural selection: within a large bacterial population, a few cells may carry a mutation or plasmid gene that lets them survive a drug. Antibiotic exposure kills the susceptible cells, the resistant survivors multiply, and R plasmids can then pass resistance genes horizontally to other cells and species. Overprescription, stopping treatment early, and routine use of antibiotics in livestock all accelerate this process. Strains such as methicillin resistant Staphylococcus aureus (MRSA) and multidrug resistant tuberculosis now cause infections that are difficult or impossible to treat with standard drugs.

Connection. Microbes are also indispensable tools. Bacteria such as Lactobacillus turn milk into yogurt and cheese; yeasts leaven bread and ferment beer and wine; bacteria clean sewage and oil spills in bioremediation; and genetically engineered E. coli and yeast manufacture human insulin, growth hormone and vaccine proteins. Penicillium and soil Streptomyces are the sources of many of the antibiotics used in medicine today.
Study tip. Remember "exo = exported, endo = embedded." Exotoxins are secreted proteins from living bacteria and are highly specific; endotoxins are lipid components embedded in the gram negative outer membrane and are released when the cells die, causing general fever and shock.
Key point

Microbes recycle chemical elements as decomposers and carry out every step of the nitrogen cycle: fixation, ammonification, nitrification and denitrification. Mutualisms such as root nodules, mycorrhizae, lichens and the gut microbiome are vital to plants and animals. A minority of microbes are pathogens, identified by Koch's postulates and harmful through exotoxins or endotoxins, and natural selection has made antibiotic resistance a major public health threat.

The chapter in one breath

  • Prokaryotes (Bacteria and Archaea) lack a nucleus and organelles, carry a circular chromosome, plasmids and 70S ribosomes, and often have capsules, fimbriae and rotating flagella.
  • The Gram stain separates thick peptidoglycan walls (gram positive, purple) from thin walls under an outer membrane (gram negative, pink).
  • Prokaryotes reproduce by binary fission and exchange genes by transformation, transduction and conjugation, so they evolve quickly.
  • Prokaryotes use all four nutritional modes, differ in oxygen requirements and alone perform nitrogen fixation; archaea include extremophiles and methanogens.
  • Viruses are nucleic acid in a capsid, sometimes enveloped, that replicate only inside host cells and have specific host ranges.
  • Phages follow the lytic cycle or the lysogenic cycle; retroviruses such as HIV use reverse transcriptase to become proviruses; viroids and prions are even simpler infectious agents.
  • Mitochondria and plastids arose by endosymbiosis; primary endosymbiosis produced red and green algae, and secondary endosymbiosis spread plastids to other protists.
  • Protists are a paraphyletic group spread over Excavata, SAR, Archaeplastida and Unikonta, including diatoms, kelps, Plasmodium and slime molds.
  • Fungi are absorptive heterotrophs with chitin walled hyphae forming a mycelium; sexual reproduction separates plasmogamy from karyogamy.
  • The fungal groups are chytrids, zygomycetes, glomeromycetes, ascomycetes and basidiomycetes.
  • Microbes are decomposers, drive the nitrogen cycle and form mutualisms such as mycorrhizae, lichens and the gut microbiome.
  • Pathogens are confirmed by Koch's postulates, cause harm through exotoxins and endotoxins, and evolve antibiotic resistance by natural selection.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
PeptidoglycanThe polymer of sugars cross linked by short peptides that forms bacterial cell walls.
Gram positiveBacteria with a thick peptidoglycan wall that retains crystal violet and stains purple.
Gram negativeBacteria with a thin peptidoglycan layer and an outer membrane that stain pink after the Gram procedure.
EndosporeA tough, dormant structure some bacteria form to survive harsh conditions.
NucleoidThe region of a prokaryotic cell that holds the chromosome, without a surrounding membrane.
PlasmidA small, circular DNA molecule that replicates independently of the chromosome.
Binary fissionAsexual division of a prokaryotic cell into two genetically identical cells.
TransformationUptake of foreign DNA from the environment by a cell.
TransductionTransfer of bacterial DNA from one cell to another by a bacteriophage.
ConjugationDirect transfer of DNA between two prokaryotic cells joined by a pilus.
ChemoautotrophAn organism that gets energy from inorganic chemicals and carbon from CO2.
Facultative anaerobeAn organism that uses oxygen when present but can survive by fermentation or anaerobic respiration without it.
MethanogenAn archaeon that produces methane as a metabolic byproduct; a strict anaerobe.
CapsidThe protein shell that encloses a viral genome.
BacteriophageA virus that infects bacteria.
Lytic cycleA phage replication cycle that ends with lysis of the host cell and release of new phages.
ProphagePhage DNA integrated into a bacterial chromosome during the lysogenic cycle.
Reverse transcriptaseA retroviral enzyme that copies an RNA genome into DNA.
ProvirusViral DNA permanently integrated into a host eukaryotic chromosome.
PrionA misfolded infectious protein that converts normal proteins into the misfolded form.
Endosymbiont theoryThe idea that mitochondria and plastids descend from prokaryotes engulfed by a host cell.
Secondary endosymbiosisThe engulfment of a eukaryotic alga by a heterotrophic eukaryote, which keeps the alga's plastid.
MixotrophAn organism that combines photosynthesis with heterotrophic nutrition.
HyphaOne of the branching filaments that make up the body of a multicellular fungus.
MyceliumThe interwoven network of hyphae that forms the feeding body of a fungus.
PlasmogamyFusion of the cytoplasm of two parent fungal cells without fusion of their nuclei.
KaryogamyFusion of haploid nuclei to form a diploid nucleus.
MycorrhizaA mutualistic association between a fungus and plant roots.
LichenA symbiotic association of a fungus with green algae or cyanobacteria.
NitrificationBacterial oxidation of ammonium to nitrite and then nitrate.
ExotoxinA protein toxin secreted by a living bacterium.
EndotoxinThe lipid portion of lipopolysaccharide in the gram negative outer membrane, released when cells die.

Check yourself

After a Gram stain, a bacterium appears pink. Predict two features of its cell envelope and explain why penicillin may work poorly against it.
It is gram negative. It has a thin peptidoglycan layer and an outer membrane containing lipopolysaccharide. The outer membrane blocks many drugs, including some penicillins, from reaching the peptidoglycan.
A culture of antibiotic sensitive bacteria becomes resistant after being mixed with a filtered extract of resistant cells that contains no living cells or viruses. Adding DNase prevents this. Which transfer mechanism is involved?
Transformation. The cells took up free DNA from the extract. DNase destroys naked DNA, so blocking the effect with DNase rules out transduction (DNA protected in a phage) and conjugation (requires living donor cells).
Bacteria found near a deep sea vent obtain energy by oxidizing hydrogen sulfide and build sugars from CO2. What is their nutritional mode?
Chemoautotrophs. Their energy comes from an inorganic chemical (H2S) and their carbon from CO2, a mode found only in prokaryotes.
Why are the bacteria that cause diphtheria harmless unless they carry a particular prophage?
The toxin gene is on the prophage. In the lysogenic state, a few prophage genes are expressed. The diphtheria toxin gene is one of them, so only lysogenic strains produce the toxin.
Why does drug therapy control HIV but fail to cure the infection?
Proviruses persist. Reverse transcriptase and integrase insert HIV DNA permanently into host chromosomes. Drugs block new rounds of replication, but integrated proviruses in long lived resting cells remain and can restart infection if treatment stops.
A newly discovered alga has a plastid surrounded by four membranes and a tiny nucleus between the outer membranes. What does this suggest about its history?
Secondary endosymbiosis. Extra membranes and a nucleomorph show that a heterotrophic eukaryote engulfed a eukaryotic alga, which itself had gained its plastid by primary endosymbiosis.
Give three lines of evidence that mitochondria descend from bacteria.
Membranes, DNA and ribosomes. Mitochondria have two membranes with bacterial-like enzymes, divide by a fission-like process, contain circular DNA without histones, and have ribosomes resembling bacterial ribosomes. Their gene sequences match alphaproteobacteria.
In a fungal mycelium, cells contain two genetically different haploid nuclei that have not fused. Name this condition and the process that will end it.
Dikaryotic (heterokaryotic) stage; karyogamy. Plasmogamy combined the cytoplasm of two mating types. When karyogamy fuses the nuclei, a diploid zygote forms and soon undergoes meiosis to make haploid spores.
A farmer plants clover in a field low in nitrogen and plows it under the next year. Why does the next crop grow better?
Nitrogen fixation by root nodule bacteria. Rhizobium in clover nodules converted atmospheric N2 to ammonium. When the clover decays, decomposers release that nitrogen as ammonium, which nitrifying bacteria convert to nitrate for the next crop.
A patient is given an antibiotic for a sore throat that turns out to be viral. Explain why the drug does not help and how this practice can cause harm.
Antibiotics do not affect viruses. Antibiotics target bacterial structures such as peptidoglycan and 70S ribosomes, which viruses lack. Unneeded antibiotics still select for resistant bacteria in the body's microbiome and may disrupt beneficial microbes.
Chapter 11

Plants: Diversity, Structure, Transport and Reproduction

Almost every breath you take and almost every calorie you eat began as light captured by a plant. Plants built the oxygen-rich atmosphere, the soils, the forests and the fields that the rest of terrestrial life depends on, and they did it while rooted in place, unable to run from drought, heat or hungry animals. This chapter follows plants from their algal ancestors to flowering plants, then opens them up to see how they are built, how they move water and sugar without a heart, how they reproduce, and how they sense and respond to a changing world.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Trace land plant evolution from charophyte algae through bryophytes, seedless vascular plants, gymnosperms and angiosperms, naming the innovation that defines each step.
  • Describe alternation of generations and explain how the balance between gametophyte and sporophyte shifted during plant evolution.
  • Name the three plant tissue systems and their cell types, and distinguish primary growth from secondary growth and apical from lateral meristems.
  • Compare eudicots and monocots in seed, leaf, stem, root and flower structure.
  • Use water potential to predict water movement, and explain the cohesion tension mechanism of xylem transport and the role of stomata.
  • Explain phloem transport by the pressure flow model from source to sink, and list the essential macronutrients and micronutrients.
  • Label the parts of a flower, follow pollen and embryo sac development, and explain double fertilization and the origin of seeds and fruits.
  • Match the major plant hormones (auxin, cytokinins, gibberellins, abscisic acid, ethylene, brassinosteroids, jasmonates) to their main effects.
  • Describe plant responses to light (phytochrome, phototropism, photoperiodism), gravity, touch, stress and pathogens.

Section 1Plant evolution: from algae to flowering plants

What makes a plant a plant

Land plants (the embryophytes) are multicellular, photosynthetic eukaryotes that protect their embryos inside the tissues of the parent. They share with green algae chlorophylls a and b, starch stored in plastids, and cellulose cell walls. Their closest living relatives are the charophytes, freshwater green algae that share rosette-shaped cellulose-synthesizing complexes, a phragmoplast that guides cell plate formation, and flagellated sperm. Ancestors living at drying pond edges were selected for surviving brief desiccation, setting the stage for the move onto land roughly 470 to 500 million years ago.

Land offered more light, faster-diffusing carbon dioxide and mineral-rich soils, but also drying, no buoyant support and no water for sperm to swim through. Each major plant innovation solved one of these problems.

Derived traits of land plants

Five features appear in land plants but not in charophytes: alternation of generations between a multicellular haploid gametophyte and a multicellular diploid sporophyte; multicellular dependent embryos nourished by the parent through placental transfer cells; walled spores coated with drought-resistant sporopollenin and made in sporangia; multicellular gametangia, egg-holding archegonia and sperm-making antheridia; and apical meristems at shoot and root tips. Most land plants also have a waxy cuticle, stomata and fungal partners (mycorrhizae).

Nonvascular (bryophytes)Seedless vascularSeed plants Charophytealgae LiverwortsMossesHornworts LycophytesFernsGymnospermsAngiosperms Land plants: embryo, cuticle,walled spores, gametangia Vascular tissue(xylem, phloem) True leaves(megaphylls) Seeds, pollen Flowers,fruit
Figure 11.1 The land plant family tree. Red bars mark innovations: everything to the right of a bar inherited that trait. Bryophytes are three separate lineages, not one clade, and only lycophytes lack the megaphyll leaves shared by ferns and seed plants.

Alternation of generations

All land plants run the same basic cycle. The diploid sporophyte makes spores by meiosis in sporangia. A spore is haploid and divides by mitosis to grow into a multicellular haploid gametophyte. The gametophyte makes gametes by mitosis (not meiosis, because it is already haploid). Sperm fertilizes egg to form a diploid zygote, which grows by mitosis into a new sporophyte. Students often expect gametes to come from meiosis, as in animals; in plants, meiosis makes spores and gametes come later by mitosis.

The key evolutionary trend is the shift in which generation dominates. In bryophytes, the green leafy plant is the gametophyte, and the sporophyte is a small stalked capsule that stays dependent on it. In ferns, the large leafy plant is the sporophyte and the gametophyte is a tiny, free-living, heart-shaped prothallus. In seed plants, the gametophytes shrink to a few cells inside the sporophyte: the pollen grain (male) and the embryo sac in the ovule (female). A dominant diploid generation can mask harmful recessive mutations and can grow tall, vascular and long-lived.

HAPLOID (n) DIPLOID (2n) Spores Gametophyte(multicellular) Gametesegg and sperm Zygote Sporophyte(multicellular) Sporangiumspore mother cells MEIOSIS FERTILIZATION mitosismitosismitosis
Figure 11.2 Alternation of generations. Meiosis (red) makes spores, not gametes; fertilization (green) restores the diploid state. Bryophytes emphasize the haploid half of the cycle, while ferns and seed plants emphasize the diploid half.

Bryophytes: the nonvascular plants

The three bryophyte lineages, liverworts, mosses and hornworts, lack lignified vascular tissue, so they rarely grow more than a few centimeters tall. They absorb water over their surfaces, are anchored by filamentous rhizoids rather than true roots, and have flagellated sperm that must swim through a film of water to the archegonium. Mosses can still be ecologically huge: peat mosses (Sphagnum) store roughly 30 percent of the world's soil carbon in peatlands.

Seedless vascular plants

Vascular tissue was the next breakthrough. Xylem conducts water and minerals, and its conducting cells, called tracheids, are reinforced with lignin, a rigid polymer that also supports the plant against gravity. Phloem distributes sugars and other organic molecules. With pipes and support, plants could grow tall and the sporophyte could become dominant. Two lineages survive. Lycophytes (club mosses, spike mosses and quillworts) have microphylls, small leaves with a single unbranched vein. Monilophytes (ferns, horsetails and whisk ferns) have megaphylls, leaves with a branched network of veins that capture far more light. True roots also appear in vascular plants. Carboniferous swamp forests of giant lycophytes and horsetails became today's coal deposits.

Seedless vascular plants still need water for sperm to swim, and they disperse by spores. Most are homosporous (one spore type, bisexual gametophyte); some are heterosporous, making small microspores that develop into male gametophytes and large megaspores that develop into female gametophytes. Heterospory is the condition from which seeds evolved.

Seed plants: gymnosperms

Seed plants added four linked innovations: reduced gametophytes kept inside the sporophyte, heterospory in all species, ovules, and pollen. An ovule is a megasporangium wrapped in protective layers called integuments; the megaspore inside develops into the female gametophyte, which makes the egg. A pollen grain is a male gametophyte enclosed in a sporopollenin wall. Because pollen travels by wind or animals, seed plants freed fertilization from water. After fertilization, the ovule becomes a seed: an embryo plus a food supply wrapped in a seed coat. A seed can remain dormant for years and travel far, a major advantage over a single-celled spore.

Gymnosperms ("naked seeds") bear seeds exposed on the scales of cones rather than enclosed in an ovary. The four living groups are the conifers (pines, firs, spruces, redwoods), cycads, Ginkgo (a single living species) and the gnetophytes. Conifers dominate cold and dry forests partly because their needle leaves have thick cuticles and sunken stomata. In a pine, an ovulate cone takes two to three years from pollination to mature seed.

Angiosperms: flowers and fruit

Angiosperms are the flowering plants, with roughly 300,000 described species, about 90 percent of all living plant species. Two traits define them. The flower is a specialized shoot for sexual reproduction that often attracts animal pollinators, which carry pollen precisely between plants of the same species. The fruit is a mature ovary that protects seeds and aids their dispersal by wind, water or animals. The ovules are enclosed in a carpel, which is why seeds are "covered" (the meaning of angiosperm). Angiosperms also have vessel elements, wide water-conducting cells that move water faster than tracheids, and double fertilization, which produces a nutritive endosperm only when an egg is actually fertilized.

Angiosperms include a few basal lineages (such as Amborella and water lilies), the magnoliids, the monocots (grasses, orchids, palms) and the eudicots (roses, beans, oaks); monocots and eudicots hold about 97 percent of flowering plant species.

GroupExampleVascular tissueDominant generationWater needed for sperm?Dispersal unit
BryophytesMoss, liverwort, hornwortNo (no lignified xylem)GametophyteYesSpore
LycophytesClub mossYes; microphyllsSporophyteYesSpore
MonilophytesFern, horsetailYes; megaphyllsSporophyte (free-living gametophyte)YesSpore
GymnospermsPine, ginkgo, cycadYes; mostly tracheidsSporophyte (gametophyte microscopic)No (pollen)Naked seed
AngiospermsGrass, oak, roseYes; vessels and tracheidsSporophyte (gametophyte microscopic)No (pollen)Seed inside fruit
Study tip. Keep the life cycle straight with one sentence: "Sporophytes make spores by meiosis; gametophytes make gametes by mitosis." If a question asks which generation you are looking at, ask whether the structure is haploid or diploid, then ask what it produces.
Connection. About 25 percent of prescription drugs were originally derived from or modeled on plant compounds, including aspirin (modeled on salicylic acid from willow), morphine from the opium poppy, the cancer drug paclitaxel from the Pacific yew (a conifer) and the antimalarial artemisinin from sweet wormwood. Losing plant species means losing chemistry no one has yet tested.
Key point

Land plants descend from charophyte green algae. Each major lineage added a solution to life on land: embryos, walled spores and a cuticle (all land plants), lignified vascular tissue (vascular plants), seeds and pollen (seed plants), and flowers and fruit (angiosperms). Over the same history, the sporophyte became the dominant generation and the gametophyte shrank until it hid inside the sporophyte.

Section 2Plant tissues, organs and growth

Three organs, two systems

A vascular plant body is built from just three organs: roots, stems and leaves. They form two systems. The root system anchors the plant, absorbs water and minerals, and often stores carbohydrates. The shoot system (stems plus leaves, and flowers in angiosperms) captures light and carbon dioxide. Each system depends on the other: roots cannot photosynthesize and depend on sugar from the shoot, while the shoot depends on the water and minerals the roots deliver.

Most eudicots have a taproot system: one main vertical root with lateral roots, good for reaching deep water and for storage (carrots). Most monocots have a fibrous root system, a mat of thin roots that holds soil against erosion (grasses). Roots that grow from stems or leaves are adventitious. Most absorption happens near root tips, where root hairs, outgrowths of single epidermal cells, vastly increase surface area.

A stem has nodes, where leaves attach, and internodes between them. An axillary bud in the angle between leaf and stem can grow into a branch, while the apical bud at the shoot tip drives upward growth. Modified stems include rhizomes (horizontal underground stems), stolons (surface runners of strawberries) and tubers such as potatoes, whose "eyes" are axillary buds, proof that a potato is a stem.

A typical leaf has a flat blade and a stalk, the petiole. Leaves are modified as pea tendrils, cactus spines, onion storage leaves and the traps of carnivorous plants.

Three tissue systems

Each organ is made of three tissue systems that run continuously through the whole plant. The dermal tissue system is the outer covering. In young, nonwoody parts it is the epidermis, a layer of tightly packed cells covered by the waxy cuticle; it includes guard cells, root hairs and trichomes (hairlike outgrowths that reduce water loss and deter insects). In woody parts the epidermis is replaced by periderm. The vascular tissue system consists of xylem and phloem. The ground tissue system is everything else: tissue inside the vascular tissue is pith, and tissue outside it is cortex. Ground tissue does photosynthesis, storage and support.

Plant cell types

Three basic cell types make up ground tissue, and specialized cells make up xylem and phloem. Mature plant cells differ mostly in their cell walls. All have a primary cell wall made while the cell grows; some add a thick, often lignified secondary cell wall inside the primary wall once growth stops.

Cell typeWallAlive at maturity?Main rolesExample
ParenchymaThin primary wallYesPhotosynthesis, storage, secretion; can divide and differentiate for wound repairLeaf mesophyll, potato starch cells, fruit flesh
CollenchymaUnevenly thickened primary wallYesFlexible support of growing partsCelery "strings"
Sclerenchyma: fibersThick lignified secondary wallUsually noRigid support, long and taperedHemp, flax (linen)
Sclerenchyma: sclereidsVery thick lignified secondary wallUsually noHardnessNutshells, seed coats, grit in pears
TracheidsLignified, with pitsNo (dead, hollow)Water conduction through pits; supportAll vascular plants
Vessel elementsLignified; end walls perforatedNo (dead, hollow)Fast water conduction in continuous vesselsMost angiosperms
Sieve-tube elementsPrimary wall; sieve plates at endsYes, but no nucleus, ribosomes or vacuoleSugar transport in phloemAngiosperm phloem
Companion cellsPrimary wallYes, full set of organellesLoad sugars; serve the sieve-tube element through plasmodesmataBeside each sieve-tube element
Study tip. Water-conducting xylem cells are dead at maturity; sugar-conducting phloem cells are alive. A dead hollow pipe is fine for pulling water under tension, but loading and unloading sugar takes membranes and ATP, so phloem must be alive. Remember "Xylem: eXit the cell contents. Phloem: food flows through living cells."

Meristems and primary growth

Animals mostly stop growing at maturity, but plants show indeterminate growth: they keep growing throughout life because they keep meristems, populations of undifferentiated, dividing cells. Apical meristems at root and shoot tips produce primary growth, which lengthens roots and shoots. Lateral meristems produce secondary growth, which thickens stems and roots in woody plants. Annuals complete their life cycle in one year, biennials in two, and perennials live many years.

A root tip shows primary growth as overlapping zones. The root cap protects the meristem and senses gravity. Behind it, the zone of cell division holds the apical meristem; in the zone of elongation, cells lengthen up to tenfold by filling their vacuoles with water, pushing the tip through soil; in the zone of differentiation, cells specialize and root hairs appear.

Apical meristems give rise to three primary meristems: protoderm (becomes epidermis), ground meristem (ground tissue) and procambium (primary xylem and phloem). In a eudicot root, vascular tissue forms a central core, often an X of xylem with phloem between its arms, surrounded by the pericycle (origin of lateral roots) and the endodermis, the innermost cortex layer. In stems, vascular tissue forms vascular bundles, in a ring in eudicots and scattered in monocots.

Eudicot stem Monocot stem Pith EpidermisVascular bundleCortex PhloemXylem Scattered vascular bundlesGround tissue (no pith/cortex split)Epidermis bundles in a ring; can add a cambium
Figure 11.3 Eudicot and monocot stems in cross section. In both, xylem (blue) faces the center and phloem (green) faces the outside. The ring arrangement in eudicots lets a continuous vascular cambium form between xylem and phloem, which is why woody trees are eudicots or gymnosperms, not monocots.

Leaf anatomy

A leaf must exchange gases while losing little water. Cuticle-covered upper and lower epidermis enclose the mesophyll; stomata, each a pore between two guard cells, are usually most numerous on the lower surface. In eudicots, columnar palisade mesophyll under the upper epidermis does most photosynthesis, and loose spongy mesophyll below has air spaces connected to the stomata. Veins are wrapped in a bundle sheath, the site of the Calvin cycle in C4 plants.

Secondary growth

Secondary growth adds girth in gymnosperms and many eudicots, rarely in monocots. The vascular cambium, a cylinder of dividing cells between primary xylem and phloem, makes secondary xylem inward and secondary phloem outward, far more xylem than phloem. Accumulated secondary xylem is wood. Wide spring cells and narrow late-summer cells produce annual growth rings. Older central heartwood no longer conducts water; outer sapwood does.

As the stem widens, the cork cambium forms in the outer cortex and makes suberin-coated cork cells; together they form the periderm, which replaces the epidermis, with lenticels for gas exchange. Bark is everything outside the vascular cambium, including secondary phloem. Girdling a trunk therefore cuts off sugar to the roots, and the tree slowly dies.

FeatureMonocotsEudicots
Cotyledons (seed leaves)OneTwo
Leaf venationUsually parallelUsually netlike (reticulate)
Stem vascular bundlesScatteredIn a ring
Root systemUsually fibrousUsually a taproot
Pollen grainOne opening (aperture)Three openings
Floral organsUsually in multiples of threeUsually in multiples of four or five
Secondary growth (wood)RareCommon
ExamplesGrasses, corn, rice, wheat, lilies, orchids, palmsBeans, roses, oaks, maples, sunflowers, tomatoes
Study tip. A common error is to call a palm tree "wood." Palms are monocots without a vascular cambium; their thick trunks come from many scattered bundles and enlarged ground tissue, not from secondary xylem. If you see annual rings, you are looking at a gymnosperm or eudicot.
Key point

Roots, stems and leaves are each built from dermal, vascular and ground tissue made of a few cell types. Apical meristems lengthen roots and shoots (primary growth); in woody plants the vascular cambium and cork cambium add girth (secondary growth), producing wood inside and bark outside. Monocots and eudicots differ predictably in cotyledons, veins, bundle arrangement, roots, pollen and flower parts.

Section 3Transport in plants and plant nutrition

Water potential

To predict where water will go, plant biologists use water potential (Ψ), the potential energy of water per unit volume relative to pure water, measured in megapascals (MPa). The rule is simple: water moves from higher water potential to lower water potential. Pure water in an open container has Ψ = 0 MPa.

Two components matter most:

Ψ = ΨS + ΨP

  • Solute potential (ΨS, also called osmotic potential) is always zero or negative. Dissolved solutes bind water molecules and lower their freedom to move, so adding solute makes ΨS more negative. A 0.1 M sucrose solution has a solute potential of about −0.23 MPa.
  • Pressure potential (ΨP) is the physical pressure on the water. It can be positive, as in the turgor pressure of a living cell pushing its membrane against the wall, or negative, as in the tension that pulls water up through dead xylem cells.

Consider a flaccid cell (ΨP = 0) with ΨS = −0.7 MPa placed in pure water (Ψ = 0). Water enters because 0 is higher than −0.7. As the cell swells, the wall pushes back and ΨP rises until it reaches +0.7 MPa, at which point Ψ inside equals 0 and net movement stops: the cell is turgid. Placed instead in a 0.4 M sucrose solution (about −0.9 MPa), the cell loses water, the protoplast shrinks away from the wall, and the cell undergoes plasmolysis. Wilting is the loss of turgor across many cells. Water crosses membranes faster through aquaporins, channel proteins that change the rate, not the direction, of water movement.

Location along the pathwayTypical Ψ (MPa)Main reason
Moist soil−0.3Dilute solutes; water held on soil particles
Root xylem−0.6Tension transmitted from above
Trunk xylem (10 m up)−0.8Greater tension
Leaf cell walls−1.0Tension at evaporating surfaces
Air spaces in leaf−7.0Humid but not saturated air
Outside air (50 percent humidity)about −100Dry air strongly attracts water vapor

Water potential drops steadily from soil to air, with the largest drop between leaf and atmosphere. The sun and dry air supply the energy; the plant spends no ATP lifting water.

Getting water and minerals into the root

Water and dissolved minerals cross the root from the soil to the xylem by three routes. In the apoplastic route, they move through the continuum of cell walls and extracellular spaces without crossing a membrane. In the symplastic route, they cross a plasma membrane once, then move from cell to cell through the cytoplasm via plasmodesmata, cytoplasmic channels that connect neighboring cells. In the transmembrane route, they repeatedly cross membranes, in and out of cell after cell.

The apoplastic route is blocked at the endodermis, the innermost layer of the cortex. Each endodermal cell is ringed by the Casparian strip, a belt of waxy suberin in its radial and transverse walls, which water and dissolved ions cannot pass. Anything traveling in the walls must cross a plasma membrane into an endodermal cell before reaching the vascular cylinder. That gives the plant a checkpoint: membrane transporters decide which ions enter, keeping out many toxins and pathogens and preventing minerals already in the xylem from leaking back out. The Casparian strip works like the tight junctions between epithelial cells in animals.

EpidermisCortexEndodermisPericycleXylem Root hair Casparian strip (suberin) blocks walls cell walls and spaces Symplastic route: through cytoplasm via plasmodesmata Apoplastic route: through walls, forced into a cell at the endodermis
Figure 11.4 Routes across the root. The apoplastic route (gold) runs freely through cell walls until the suberin of the Casparian strip (black) blocks it, so water and ions must cross an endodermal plasma membrane. The symplastic route (blue) has already crossed a membrane at the root surface.

Mineral uptake is mostly active. Root cells use proton pumps (H+-ATPases) to create a membrane potential; cations such as K+ enter through channels, and anions such as NO3− enter by cotransport with H+. Ions accumulated in the vascular cylinder draw water in by osmosis. At night this can build root pressure, which forces droplets out of leaf margins (guttation) but lifts water only a few meters.

Long-distance transport: the cohesion tension mechanism

Water rises in xylem by bulk flow, the movement of a fluid driven by a pressure difference, here a negative pressure (tension) generated at the leaves. The cohesion tension hypothesis explains it in steps:

  1. Transpiration, the evaporation of water from leaves, occurs as water vapor diffuses out of the air spaces through stomata into drier air.
  2. Evaporation from the thin film of water coating mesophyll cell walls makes that film retreat into tiny pores in the wall. Surface tension at the curved air-water interfaces creates a negative pressure (tension) that pulls water from the xylem.
  3. Cohesion, hydrogen bonding between water molecules, transmits this pull down through an unbroken column of water in the xylem all the way to the roots.
  4. Adhesion, attraction of water to the hydrophilic walls of tracheids and vessels, helps the column resist gravity and stay attached.
  5. Tension in root xylem lowers its water potential below that of the soil, so water enters the roots.

An air bubble can break the column, a cavitation event that blocks a vessel; drought and freezing increase the risk. Water detours through pits into neighboring cells, and narrow conifer tracheids resist cavitation better than wide vessels.

Stomata: the compromise between photosynthesis and water loss

A plant must open its stomata to take in carbon dioxide, but every open stoma also loses water. A single corn plant can transpire over 200 liters during a growing season, and more than 90 percent of the water a plant takes up is lost by transpiration. Transpiration also cools leaves by evaporation and drives mineral delivery, so it is not pure waste.

Guard cells take up potassium ions (K+), driven by proton pumps; water follows by osmosis, and radially wrapped cellulose microfibrils make the swelling cells bow apart, opening the pore. When K+ leaves, the cells go limp and the pore closes. Stomata open at dawn in response to blue light, low internal CO2 and an internal circadian clock; abscisic acid (ABA), made during water stress, closes them.

Xerophytes, plants of dry habitats, add thick cuticles, small or rolled leaves, stomata sunk in hairy pits and water-storing stems. CAM plants open stomata only at night, and C4 plants concentrate CO2 so stomata can stay partly closed (Chapter 6).

Study tip. To work any water potential problem, write Ψ for both sides, compare the numbers, and move water toward the more negative side. A frequent mistake is to think "more negative means less water, so water moves away." It is the opposite: water always moves toward the lower (more negative) water potential.

Phloem transport: the pressure flow model

Translocation is the transport of organic molecules in phloem. Phloem sap is mostly water with up to 30 percent sucrose, plus amino acids, hormones and RNA signals. It flows from a sugar source (mature leaves, or a sprouting tuber breaking down starch) to a sugar sink (roots, buds, growing leaves, fruits, seeds). Phloem can flow up or down, and one organ can be a sink in one season and a source in another.

The pressure flow hypothesis explains phloem movement as bulk flow driven by a positive pressure gradient:

  1. At the source, sucrose is loaded into sieve-tube elements, often actively by H+/sucrose cotransporters in companion cells, using the proton gradient made by proton pumps.
  2. High sucrose lowers the water potential in the sieve tube, so water enters from nearby xylem by osmosis, raising the pressure.
  3. At the sink, sucrose is unloaded, and the water potential rises, so water leaves and the pressure falls.
  4. The pressure difference between source end and sink end pushes sap along the sieve tube by bulk flow. Water leaving at the sink returns to the xylem and recycles.

Aphid stylets inserted into single sieve tubes keep oozing sap under pressure after the aphid is cut away, supporting the model.

Xylem Phloem sieve tube SOURCEmature leaf cell SINKroot, fruit, bud H2O in (osmosis) H2O out sucrose loaded sucrose unloaded High pressure at top,low pressure at bottom:bulk flow source to sink Transpirationpulls waterup (tension)
Figure 11.5 The pressure flow model. Active loading of sucrose (red arrows) at the source draws water in from the xylem and raises pressure; unloading at the sink lets water leave and pressure fall. Sap moves down the pressure gradient, and the xylem recycles the water.

Plant nutrition and soil

A plant builds its body mostly from air and water: about 96 percent of dry mass is carbon, oxygen and hydrogen taken in as CO2 and H2O. Minerals from soil make up the remaining few percent but are just as essential. An element is essential if the plant cannot complete its life cycle without it, which is tested by hydroponic culture, growing plants in solutions that leave out one element at a time. Seventeen elements are essential for most plants. Macronutrients are needed in large amounts; micronutrients in tiny amounts, usually as enzyme cofactors.

Element (form absorbed)ClassMain functionsDeficiency sign
Nitrogen (NO3−, NH4+)Macro, mobileProteins, nucleic acids, chlorophyllYellowing (chlorosis) of older leaves first
Phosphorus (H2PO4−)Macro, mobileATP, nucleic acids, phospholipidsStunting, purplish older leaves
Potassium (K+)Macro, mobileOsmotic balance, stomatal opening, enzyme activationScorched, curled margins of older leaves
Calcium (Ca2+)Macro, immobileCell wall structure, membranes, signalingDamaged young tips; blossom end rot of tomato
Magnesium (Mg2+)Macro, mobileCenter of the chlorophyll molecule; enzyme cofactorChlorosis between veins of older leaves
Sulfur (SO42−)MacroCysteine, methionine, coenzymesGeneral chlorosis of young leaves
Iron (Fe2+/Fe3+)Micro, immobileCytochromes, chlorophyll synthesisChlorosis between veins of young leaves
Others: Cl, Mn, B, Zn, Cu, Ni, MoMicroCofactors (for example, Mo in nitrogenase and nitrate reductase)Varies

Where deficiency symptoms appear first is diagnostic. Mobile nutrients such as N, P, K and Mg can be moved out of older leaves to supply young growth, so older leaves show symptoms first. Immobile nutrients such as Ca and Fe are locked in place, so the youngest leaves suffer first. Fertilizer bags list three numbers, the N-P-K ratio, because nitrogen, phosphorus and potassium are the nutrients most often in short supply.

Soil is a mix of sand, silt and clay particles, humus (decomposing organic matter), water, air and organisms; loam, a roughly even mix, holds water and air well. Negatively charged clay and humus bind cations such as K+, Ca2+ and Mg2+. Roots release H+, which displaces those cations into soil water for uptake, a process called cation exchange. Anions such as nitrate are not held and leach away easily.

Help from other organisms

Plants cannot use atmospheric N2. Nitrogen fixation, the reduction of N2 to ammonia by the enzyme nitrogenase (about 16 ATP per N2), is done only by certain prokaryotes. Legumes form root nodules housing Rhizobium bacteria: the plant supplies sugar, the bacteria supply fixed nitrogen. Nodule leghemoglobin binds O2 and keeps free oxygen low, protecting the oxygen-sensitive nitrogenase. Farmers rotate legumes with other crops to restore soil nitrogen.

Mycorrhizae are mutualisms between fungi and the roots of about 90 percent of plant species. Hyphae extend the absorbing surface, especially for phosphate, in exchange for sugar. Ectomycorrhizae sheath the root and grow between cortex cells (conifers, oaks); arbuscular mycorrhizae penetrate root cell walls to form branched arbuscules and are the most common type. Parasitic plants such as dodder tap host vascular tissue, and carnivorous plants of nitrogen-poor bogs digest insects.

Connection. The industrial Haber Bosch process fixes atmospheric nitrogen into ammonia for fertilizer and supports food production for roughly half the people on Earth. Its downside is that excess nitrate washes into rivers and coastal waters, fueling algal blooms and oxygen-depleted "dead zones." Planting legume cover crops and applying fertilizer at the right time and dose reduce the runoff.
Key point

Water moves down a water potential gradient (Ψ = ΨS + ΨP) from soil to air. It crosses the root by apoplastic and symplastic routes, is screened at the Casparian strip, and is pulled up the xylem by transpiration through cohesion and adhesion; guard cells balance CO2 uptake against water loss. Sugar moves in living phloem by pressure flow from source to sink. Plants need 17 essential elements and rely on soil cation exchange, nitrogen-fixing bacteria and mycorrhizal fungi to get them.

Section 4Flowers, fertilization, seeds and fruit

The structure of a flower

A flower is a compressed shoot whose modified leaves, called floral organs, are attached in four whorls to a stem tip called the receptacle. From the outside in, the whorls are the sepals, the petals, the stamens and the carpels. Sepals and petals are sterile; stamens and carpels make spores and so are the reproductive organs. Each stamen has a stalk, the filament, topped by an anther containing microsporangia (pollen sacs). Each carpel has a sticky stigma that receives pollen, a style leading down to the ovary, and one or more ovules inside the ovary.

Botanists use a few precise terms to describe flowers. A complete flower has all four whorls; an incomplete flower lacks one or more (many wind-pollinated grasses lack petals). A perfect flower (bisexual) has both stamens and carpels; an imperfect flower (unisexual) has only one. A species with separate staminate and carpellate flowers on the same individual, such as corn, is monoecious ("one house"); a species with them on separate individuals, such as holly, willow and date palm, is dioecious ("two houses"). Only female holly plants make berries.

WhorlCollective namePartsFunction
1 (outermost)CalyxSepalsEnclose and protect the flower bud
2CorollaPetalsAttract pollinators with color, scent and nectar guides
3AndroeciumStamens (filament and anther)Produce microspores, which become pollen grains
4 (innermost)GynoeciumCarpels (stigma, style, ovary with ovules)Produce megaspores, house the female gametophyte, become fruit

Making the gametophytes

In each anther, diploid microsporocytes divide by meiosis to form four haploid microspores. Each microspore divides once by mitosis to form a pollen grain, an immature male gametophyte of just two cells: a large tube cell and a small generative cell inside it, all wrapped in a sculptured sporopollenin wall. The generative cell later divides by mitosis to form two sperm cells, either before pollen is released or as the pollen tube grows.

In each ovule, a diploid megasporocyte divides by meiosis into four megaspores, and usually three die. The survivor's nucleus divides by mitosis three times, giving eight haploid nuclei in a seven-celled embryo sac, the female gametophyte. Near the micropyle (the opening in the integuments) lie the egg and two synergids; at the far end are three antipodal cells; in the middle, a large central cell holds two polar nuclei.

Flower, lengthwise sectionOvule and embryo sac AntherFilamentPetalSepal StigmaStyleOvaryOvuleReceptacle IntegumentsAntipodals (3)Polar nuclei (2)Egg (n)Synergids Pollen tube, 2 sperm Sperm + egg → zygote (2n)Sperm + 2 polar nuclei → endosperm (3n)
Figure 11.6 The flower and double fertilization. The pollen tube (red) grows from the stigma down the style and enters the ovule through the micropyle. One sperm fertilizes the egg; the other fuses with the two polar nuclei of the central cell.

Pollination

Pollination is the transfer of pollen from anther to stigma. About 80 percent of angiosperm pollination depends on animals and most of the rest on wind. Wind-pollinated flowers (grasses, oaks, ragweed) are small and drab and release vast amounts of light pollen. Animal-pollinated flowers match their pollinators: bee flowers are blue or yellow with ultraviolet nectar guides, hummingbird flowers are red, tubular and unscented, and bat and moth flowers are pale, night-opening and fragrant. Such reciprocal fitting is coevolution.

Many plants avoid self-fertilization, which reduces genetic variation. Some separate male and female flowers or have stamens and carpels mature at different times. Many have self-incompatibility: a plant rejects its own pollen by a self-recognition system controlled by S-genes. If a pollen grain carries an S-allele matching one in the stigma, the pollen fails to germinate or its tube stops growing. Other species, such as peas and wheat, routinely self-pollinate, which guarantees seed even without a pollinator.

Double fertilization

After a compatible pollen grain lands on a stigma, it absorbs water and germinates, and the tube cell grows a pollen tube down through the style. The tube is guided by chemical signals from the synergids, enters the ovule through the micropyle and discharges its two sperm into the embryo sac. Then comes the event unique to angiosperms, double fertilization:

  • One sperm fuses with the egg, forming a diploid zygote (2n), which will become the embryo.
  • The other sperm fuses with the two polar nuclei in the central cell, forming a triploid (3n) cell that becomes the endosperm, the food-storing tissue of the seed.

Double fertilization synchronizes food storage with embryo formation: the plant invests in endosperm only if an egg has been fertilized, so it does not waste resources on ovules that would never form seeds. The synergids, antipodals and other leftover cells degenerate. By contrast, in gymnosperms the female gametophyte itself stores food before fertilization, and it is haploid, not triploid.

Study tip. Count the sets of chromosomes to keep the seed straight. Embryo: 2n (one set from each parent). Endosperm: 3n (two sets from the mother, one from the father). Seed coat: 2n maternal tissue, from the integuments. Fruit wall: 2n maternal tissue, from the ovary wall. Only the embryo and endosperm contain the father's genes.

From ovule to seed

After fertilization, each ovule becomes a seed and the ovary becomes a fruit. The endosperm develops first (coconut "milk" is liquid endosperm). The zygote divides to form the embryo and a suspensor that anchors it and feeds it from the parent.

A eudicot embryo, such as a bean, has two cotyledons (seed leaves) on an embryonic axis. Above their attachment is the epicotyl, ending in the shoot tip and first leaves (the plumule); below is the hypocotyl, ending in the embryonic root, the radicle. Bean cotyledons absorb most of the endosperm during development. In a monocot such as corn, the endosperm stays large and the single cotyledon, the scutellum, absorbs it during germination; sheaths called the coleoptile and coleorhiza protect the young shoot and root. The seed coat forms from the integuments.

Many seeds enter dormancy, a state of arrested growth broken by cues such as moisture, cold, light or fire. Germination begins with imbibition, the uptake of water, which ruptures the seed coat and restarts metabolism. In cereal grains, the embryo releases gibberellin, which signals the aleurone layer to secrete α-amylase that digests endosperm starch into sugar. The radicle emerges first; in beans a hypocotyl hook pushes through the soil, while in corn the coleoptile pushes straight up.

Fruits and seed dispersal

A fruit is a mature ovary, sometimes with other flower parts. As seeds develop, hormones from them cause the ovary wall to thicken into the pericarp, which may become fleshy (tomato, grape, peach) or dry (bean pod, nut, grain). In botanical terms, tomatoes, cucumbers, peppers, pea pods and grains of corn are all fruits. Fruits are classified by how many flowers and carpels they come from.

Fruit typeDevelops fromExamples
SimpleOne carpel or several fused carpels of one flowerCherry, pea pod, tomato, grape, acorn
AggregateMany separate carpels of one flowerRaspberry, blackberry
MultipleThe carpels of many flowers in a cluster (inflorescence) fused togetherPineapple, mulberry, fig
AccessoryMostly tissue other than the ovary, such as the receptacleApple and pear (flesh is mostly receptacle); strawberry (flesh is receptacle, the "seeds" are tiny dry fruits)

Fruits protect seeds and help them disperse. Wind carries maple and dandelion fruits, water carries coconuts, and animals eat fleshy fruits and pass the seeds or carry hooked fruits in their fur. Fleshy fruits ripen from green and sour to colorful and sweet when the seeds are ready.

Asexual reproduction

Plants also reproduce asexually. In vegetative reproduction, clones grow from stolons, tubers or roots; apomixis produces seeds without fertilization (dandelions); and growers use cuttings, grafting and tissue culture. Clones preserve a good genotype but are uniformly vulnerable to disease.

Connection. Roughly three quarters of leading food crops benefit from animal pollination, mostly by bees, so declines in bees threaten yields of fruits, nuts and vegetables. Bananas, by contrast, are sterile triploid clones grown entirely from cuttings, which is why a single fungal disease can threaten an entire commercial variety.
Key point

A flower has sepals, petals, stamens and carpels. Anthers make pollen (male gametophytes of a tube cell and generative cell); ovules make a seven-celled, eight-nucleus embryo sac (female gametophyte). After pollination, a pollen tube delivers two sperm: one fertilizes the egg to form the 2n zygote and the other fuses with the polar nuclei to form 3n endosperm. Ovules become seeds, ovaries become fruits, and fruits disperse seeds by wind, water and animals.

Section 5Plant hormones and responses to the environment

Signal transduction in plants

Plants respond to their surroundings by changing growth and chemistry, using a three-step pathway: reception by a receptor, transduction through second messengers such as Ca2+ and cyclic GMP, and a response, usually altered gene expression. A potato sprouting in the dark shows etiolation (pale, spindly shoots); light sensed by phytochrome triggers de-etiolation, or greening.

Plant hormones

Plant hormones are signaling molecules made in small amounts that coordinate growth and responses. Each has many effects, and outcomes usually depend on the balance between hormones and on the target tissue.

HormoneWhere madeMajor effects
Auxin (IAA)Shoot apical meristems, young leavesCell elongation in stems; phototropism and gravitropism; apical dominance; root initiation on cuttings; fruit development; vascular differentiation
CytokininsMainly rootsCell division (with auxin); release axillary buds; delay leaf aging (senescence)
GibberellinsYoung leaves, roots, seed embryosStem elongation; bolting; seed germination (amylase from aleurone); fruit growth
Abscisic acid (ABA)Leaves, roots, seedsCloses stomata in drought; keeps seeds dormant; promotes stress tolerance
Ethylene (a gas)Most tissues, especially ripening fruit and stressed tissueFruit ripening; leaf abscission; triple response of seedlings; senescence; response to flooding
BrassinosteroidsMost tissuesCell elongation and division; xylem differentiation (steroid relatives of animal sex hormones)
JasmonatesWounded tissuesDefense against herbivores; production of toxic and volatile compounds
StrigolactonesRootsSuppress branching (apical dominance); attract mycorrhizal fungi

Auxin (indoleacetic acid, IAA) was discovered through phototropism, growth toward light. Charles and Francis Darwin found that grass coleoptiles bend toward light only if the tip is present, so the tip sends a signal downward. Frits Went later collected that chemical in agar blocks, which made decapitated coleoptiles bend in darkness. Auxin moves by polar transport from shoot tip toward base through PIN efflux carriers, and one-sided light shifts it to the shaded side.

Auxin stimulates elongation by the acid growth hypothesis: it activates proton pumps that acidify the cell wall, activating proteins called expansins that loosen cellulose fibers. The turgid cell then takes up water and stretches. Synthetic auxins have many uses: they promote rooting of cuttings, and the auxin mimic 2,4-D is a selective herbicide that kills broadleaf eudicot weeds by overstimulating their growth while sparing monocot lawns and grain crops.

1. Uniform light2. Light from one side3. Bending light Auxin (gold) flows downboth sides equally:straight growth Auxin moves to theshaded side andflows down it Shaded side elongatesmore, so the shootbends toward light
Figure 11.7 How auxin produces phototropism. Light sensed at the tip shifts auxin (gold dots) to the shaded side. There, acid growth loosens cell walls and cells elongate faster, curving the shoot toward the light.

Apical dominance shows hormone balance at work. Auxin from the apical bud, together with strigolactones, inhibits axillary buds, while cytokinins from the roots promote their growth. Pinching off the shoot tip removes the auxin source, and the buds below grow into branches, which is why gardeners prune to make bushier plants. Gibberellins cause dramatic stem elongation: the tall height of many crops depends on them, and the dwarf wheat and rice varieties of the Green Revolution carry mutations in gibberellin signaling that put energy into grain instead of stalk. Growers spray gibberellins on seedless grapes to make larger fruit on longer stalks.

Ethylene is a gas, and ripening is driven by positive feedback (ethylene stimulates more ethylene), so one ripe fruit speeds ripening of its neighbors. A seedling blocked by a stone shows the triple response: slower elongation, a thicker stem and sideways growth. In autumn, a falling auxin to ethylene ratio activates the abscission layer and leaves drop. Abscisic acid is the stress hormone: it closes stomata in drought and maintains seed dormancy.

Study tip. A quick way to sort the "big five": three hormones mainly promote growth (auxin elongates, cytokinins divide, gibberellins grow tall and germinate), and two mainly put the brakes on or end things (ABA for dormancy and stomatal closing, ethylene for ripening, abscission and senescence). Exceptions exist, but the sort works for most questions.

Responses to light

Plants detect the color, direction, intensity and duration of light. Blue light photoreceptors, including phototropins and cryptochromes, control phototropism, stomatal opening and the slowing of stem elongation as a seedling emerges into light. Phytochromes absorb mainly red and far-red light. A phytochrome exists in two interconvertible forms: Pr absorbs red light (about 660 nm) and is converted to Pfr, the active form; Pfr absorbs far-red light (about 730 nm) and is converted back to Pr. Pfr also slowly reverts to Pr in darkness. Sunlight contains both wavelengths, but leaves absorb red light, so the light under a canopy is enriched in far-red. A seedling in shade therefore has a low Pfr to Pr ratio and responds by elongating its stem, a strategy called shade avoidance. Small seeds such as lettuce germinate only after a flash of red light; if a far-red flash follows, they stay dormant. The last flash wins.

Many plant activities follow circadian rhythms, cycles of about 24 hours driven by an internal clock that persist even in constant conditions. Phytochromes and cryptochromes reset the clock to the actual day each morning. Photoperiodism is a response to the relative lengths of night and day, and it controls flowering in many species. Researchers named the categories by day length, but plants actually measure the length of uninterrupted darkness.

CategoryFlowers whenExamplesA brief light flash in the middle of the night
Short-day (long-night) plantNight is longer than a critical lengthChrysanthemum, poinsettia, soybeanPrevents flowering (breaks the long night)
Long-day (short-night) plantNight is shorter than a critical lengthSpinach, iris, many cerealsTriggers flowering
Day-neutral plantRegardless of photoperiod, once matureTomato, rice, dandelionNo effect

Red flashes interrupt the night effectively and a far-red flash afterward cancels the effect, which shows that phytochrome is the photoperiod sensor. Leaves detect the photoperiod, but flowers form at the shoot apex, so a signal must travel. This mobile signal, long called florigen, is a protein called FLOWERING LOCUS T (FT), made in leaves and carried through phloem to the apical meristem. Some plants also need a period of cold before they can flower, called vernalization; winter wheat planted in autumn flowers in spring for this reason.

Responses to gravity, touch and stress

A tropism is growth toward or away from a stimulus. In gravitropism, roots grow downward (positive) and shoots grow upward (negative). Plants sense gravity with statoliths, dense starch-filled plastids (amyloplasts) that settle to the low side of cells in the root cap and in stem tissue. Their settling redistributes auxin to the lower side. In shoots, more auxin on the lower side speeds elongation there and bends the shoot up; in roots, which are far more sensitive to auxin, the same high concentration inhibits elongation on the lower side and bends the root down.

In thigmotropism, growth responds to touch, as when a tendril coils around a support, and repeated wind produces short, stocky stems (thigmomorphogenesis). Touching the sensitive plant Mimosa sends an action potential through the leaf; motor cells lose K+ and water and the leaflets fold within seconds.

In drought, ABA closes stomata and roots grow deeper. In flooding, ethylene triggers cell death in the root cortex, forming air channels (aerenchyma). Under salt stress, cells accumulate solutes to keep water potential low. Heat induces heat shock proteins that help other proteins keep their shape, and cold acclimation adds unsaturated fatty acids that keep membranes fluid.

Defense against herbivores and pathogens

Against herbivores, plants use thorns and trichomes, toxins such as nicotine and tannins, and calls for help: caterpillar-damaged corn releases volatiles that attract parasitoid wasps, often via the jasmonate pathway.

Against pathogens, plants have two immune layers. In PAMP-triggered immunity, receptors recognize molecules common to classes of microbes, such as bacterial flagellin. Pathogens whose effectors suppress this meet effector-triggered immunity: plant R genes encode receptors for specific effectors (the gene-for-gene relationship). Recognition triggers the hypersensitive response, in which cells around the infection die and wall it off, and salicylic acid signaling then sets up systemic acquired resistance throughout the plant.

Connection. Salicylic acid, the plant defense signal, is the compound people extracted from willow bark for centuries to relieve pain and fever. Aspirin (acetylsalicylic acid) was developed as a gentler synthetic derivative. Gardeners and farmers also use plant hormone science daily: rooting powders contain synthetic auxin, ethylene gas ripens bananas shipped green, and growers manipulate night length so poinsettias bloom in time for winter holidays.
Key point

Plants respond to their surroundings through hormones and photoreceptors. Auxin drives elongation, tropisms and apical dominance; cytokinins drive division; gibberellins drive stem growth and germination; ABA handles stress and dormancy; ethylene drives ripening and abscission. Phytochromes (red and far-red) and blue light receptors measure light for germination, shade avoidance, circadian clocks and photoperiodic flowering. Statoliths sense gravity, and layered immune responses fight herbivores and pathogens.

The chapter in one breath

  • Land plants evolved from charophyte green algae and share embryos, walled spores, gametangia, apical meristems and a cuticle.
  • All land plants show alternation of generations: sporophytes make spores by meiosis, gametophytes make gametes by mitosis.
  • The gametophyte dominates in bryophytes; the sporophyte dominates in ferns and seed plants, where gametophytes are microscopic.
  • Lignified vascular tissue, then seeds and pollen, then flowers and fruit freed plants from wet habitats and water-dependent fertilization.
  • Roots, stems and leaves are built from dermal, vascular and ground tissue; apical meristems lengthen and the vascular and cork cambia thicken.
  • Water moves toward lower water potential, crosses the endodermis at the Casparian strip, and is pulled up the xylem by transpiration, cohesion and adhesion.
  • Guard cells open stomata by taking up K+; ABA closes them during drought.
  • Sugar moves in living phloem from source to sink by pressure flow.
  • Plants need 17 essential elements and gain nitrogen and phosphate with help from Rhizobium nodules and mycorrhizae.
  • Double fertilization forms a 2n zygote and 3n endosperm; ovules become seeds and ovaries become fruits.
  • Auxin, cytokinins, gibberellins, ABA and ethylene coordinate growth, while phytochrome and blue light receptors time germination, shade avoidance and flowering.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
Alternation of generationsA life cycle alternating between a multicellular haploid gametophyte and a multicellular diploid sporophyte.
GametophyteThe haploid generation, which makes gametes by mitosis.
SporophyteThe diploid generation, which makes spores by meiosis.
BryophytesNonvascular land plants: liverworts, mosses and hornworts.
LigninA rigid polymer that strengthens xylem and other secondary cell walls.
OvuleA megasporangium wrapped in integuments; it becomes a seed after fertilization.
MeristemUndifferentiated, dividing tissue that allows growth throughout a plant's life.
Vascular cambiumA lateral meristem that makes secondary xylem inward and secondary phloem outward.
PeridermCork cambium and cork, the protective layer that replaces the epidermis in woody parts.
Vessel elementA wide, dead, perforated xylem cell typical of angiosperms.
Sieve-tube elementA living phloem cell without a nucleus that conducts sugar, served by a companion cell.
Water potentialThe potential energy of water relative to pure water; water flows toward lower values.
Casparian stripA suberin band in endodermal walls that blocks apoplastic flow into the vascular cylinder.
TranspirationEvaporation of water from leaves, chiefly through stomata.
Cohesion tensionThe mechanism by which transpiration pulls a cohesive water column up the xylem.
Guard cellsPaired cells that open and close a stoma by changing turgor.
Pressure flowBulk flow of phloem sap driven by a pressure gradient from sugar source to sugar sink.
MycorrhizaeMutualistic fungus and root associations that improve mineral uptake.
Nitrogen fixationConversion of N2 to ammonia by prokaryotic nitrogenase.
CarpelThe female floral organ: stigma, style and ovary.
Embryo sacThe seven-celled, eight-nucleus female gametophyte of angiosperms.
Double fertilizationOne sperm fertilizes the egg and the other joins the polar nuclei to form endosperm.
EndospermTriploid food-storing tissue of angiosperm seeds.
FruitA mature ovary, sometimes with other flower parts, that protects and disperses seeds.
AuxinA hormone that promotes cell elongation and drives tropisms and apical dominance.
Abscisic acidA stress hormone that closes stomata and maintains seed dormancy.
PhytochromeA red and far-red light receptor that switches between Pr and active Pfr.
PhotoperiodismA response, such as flowering, to the length of night.
GravitropismGrowth in response to gravity, sensed by settling statoliths.

Check yourself

A green, leafy moss plant is haploid. Which generation is it, and how does it make gametes?
Answer. It is the gametophyte, the dominant generation in bryophytes. Being haploid already, it makes gametes by mitosis; meiosis occurs only in the sporophyte's capsule to make spores.
Why could early seedless vascular plants grow tall while bryophytes could not, yet both still needed wet habitats to reproduce?
Answer. Lignified xylem provided support and long-distance water transport. Both groups still have flagellated sperm that must swim to the egg, so fertilization requires water; only pollen removed that need.
A cut stump shows 40 growth rings. Is the tree a monocot or a eudicot, and what tissue forms the rings?
Answer. A eudicot (or a gymnosperm), never a monocot, because rings are secondary xylem made by a vascular cambium. Each ring pairs wide early wood with dense late wood from one growing season.
A cell with ΨS = −0.6 MPa and ΨP = +0.2 MPa sits in a solution of Ψ = −0.3 MPa. Which way does water move?
Answer. The cell's Ψ is −0.6 + 0.2 = −0.4 MPa, lower than the solution's −0.3 MPa, so water moves into the cell until the potentials equalize.
What would happen to mineral selectivity if a mutation prevented suberin from forming in the endodermis?
Answer. Without a Casparian strip, water and dissolved ions could travel through cell walls straight into the vascular cylinder without crossing a membrane, so the root could no longer screen out toxic ions, and minerals in the xylem could leak back out.
On a hot, dry, sunny afternoon, why might a plant close its stomata even though light is plentiful, and what is the cost?
Answer. Water stress raises ABA, which makes guard cells lose K+ and water, closing the pores to save water. The cost is reduced CO2 uptake, so photosynthesis slows and photorespiration may rise.
Girdling (removing a ring of bark) kills a tree slowly, not immediately. Explain using xylem and phloem.
Answer. Bark contains the phloem, so sugar can no longer reach the roots, which eventually starve. The xylem (wood) is intact, so water keeps rising to the leaves for a while.
In a corn kernel, what is the ploidy of the embryo, endosperm and pericarp, and which contain genes from the pollen parent?
Answer. Embryo 2n, endosperm 3n, pericarp 2n. The embryo and endosperm each received a sperm nucleus, so both carry paternal genes; the pericarp is entirely maternal ovary wall.
A short-day plant has a critical night length of 10 hours. Will it flower under 14 hours of darkness interrupted at midpoint by a red flash? What if a far-red flash follows the red?
Answer. With only the red flash, no: red converts Pr to Pfr and breaks the long night into two short ones. If far-red follows, Pfr reverts to Pr, the night acts as unbroken, and the plant flowers.
Why does auxin piling up on the lower side of a horizontal root make it bend down, while the same redistribution makes a shoot bend up?
Answer. Roots are far more sensitive to auxin, so the high concentration on the lower side inhibits elongation there and the faster-growing upper side curves the root down. In shoots, extra auxin on the lower side promotes elongation, curving the shoot up.
Chapter 12

Animal Diversity

From sponges that filter seawater through their pores to whales, beetles and the person reading this sentence, animals display an astonishing range of form. Yet that variety is built on a handful of body plans, laid down more than 500 million years ago and modified ever since. This chapter gives you a map of the animal kingdom: the features biologists use to sort animals, the major invertebrate groups, and the vertebrate story from jawless fishes to the evolution of our own species.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • List the traits shared by animals and describe early embryonic development through gastrulation.
  • Classify body plans by symmetry, germ layers and body cavity, and contrast protostome and deuterostome development.
  • Sketch the animal tree, placing sponges, cnidarians, Lophotrochozoa, Ecdysozoa and Deuterostomia.
  • Describe the key features of sponges, cnidarians, flatworms, molluscs, annelids, nematodes and arthropods.
  • Explain the water vascular system of echinoderms and the four defining traits of chordates.
  • Trace vertebrate innovations: cranium, vertebrae, jaws, bone, lobed fins, limbs, the amniotic egg and feathers.
  • Compare fishes, amphibians, reptiles (including birds) and mammals.
  • Describe primate traits and outline hominin evolution from early bipeds to Homo sapiens.

Section 1Animal body plans and the animal tree of life

What is an animal?

Animals (kingdom Animalia, or Metazoa) are multicellular, heterotrophic eukaryotes that take in food by ingestion and digest it inside their bodies. Their cells lack cell walls; instead, proteins of the extracellular matrix, especially collagen, hold the body together, and specialized junctions (tight junctions, desmosomes and gap junctions) link neighboring cells. Two tissue types are unique to animals: nervous tissue, which carries impulses, and muscle tissue, which moves the body. Most animals reproduce sexually, and the diploid stage dominates the life cycle; the only haploid cells are eggs and sperm.

Animal development follows a common sequence. The zygote undergoes cleavage, rapid mitotic divisions without growth, forming a solid ball and then a hollow blastula. During gastrulation, one side of the blastula folds inward, forming a two-layered or three-layered gastrula with an inner pocket, the archenteron, that becomes the gut. The opening of the archenteron is the blastopore. Many animals pass through a sexually immature larva that later undergoes metamorphosis into the adult form. All animals share a family of developmental control genes, the Hox genes, that specify position along the head to tail axis. Variation in how Hox genes are deployed underlies much of the variety of animal body plans.

The closest living relatives of animals are the choanoflagellates, single-celled or colonial protists whose collar of microvilli around a flagellum is strikingly similar to the collar cells of sponges. The first animals probably appeared about 770 to 800 million years ago. Soft-bodied Ediacaran fossils date from about 635 to 541 million years ago, and during the Cambrian explosion, roughly 535 to 525 million years ago, most major animal phyla appear in the fossil record within a few million years, along with the first hard skeletons, predators and burrows.

Symmetry and tissues

Biologists sort animal body plans by a few features. Tissues: sponges lack true tissues, collections of specialized cells isolated from other tissues by membranous layers, while all other animals, the eumetazoans, have them. Symmetry: some animals are asymmetrical (most sponges). Radial symmetry means any cut through the central axis produces mirror halves, like a pie; radial animals (cnidarians, ctenophores) have a top and bottom but no front, back, left or right, suiting a sessile or drifting life in which food and danger can come from any direction. Bilateral symmetry means only one plane divides the body into mirror halves; bilateral animals have dorsal and ventral sides, left and right sides, and anterior and posterior ends. Bilateral symmetry goes with active, directional movement and with cephalization, the concentration of sense organs and nervous tissue in a head.

Germ layers and body cavities

Gastrulation produces the germ layers from which all tissues develop. Ectoderm, the outer layer, forms the epidermis and the nervous system. Endoderm, the inner layer, lines the digestive tract and forms organs such as the liver and lungs of vertebrates. Cnidarians and ctenophores have only these two layers and are diploblastic. Bilateral animals are triploblastic: they add a middle layer, mesoderm, which forms muscles, most organs, the circulatory system and, in vertebrates, the skeleton.

Triploblastic animals can be grouped by their body cavity, a fluid-filled space between the gut and the outer body wall. A body cavity cushions organs, lets the gut move independently of the body wall, and can act as a hydrostatic skeleton that muscles push against. An animal with a true coelom (a coelomate) has a cavity completely lined by mesoderm, with mesoderm-derived mesenteries suspending the organs. A pseudocoelomate has a cavity lined by mesoderm on the outside and endoderm on the inside. An acoelomate, such as a flatworm, has solid tissue between gut and body wall. Molecular evidence shows that coeloms and pseudocoeloms were gained and lost more than once, so body cavity type describes anatomy but is not a reliable guide to relationships.

AcoelomatePseudocoelomateCoelomate flatwormsnematodes, rotifersannelids, molluscs, chordates No body cavity:mesoderm fills the space Cavity between mesodermand endoderm (gut) Cavity fully lined bymesoderm; mesenteries Ectoderm Mesoderm Endoderm (gut lining) Body cavity
Figure 12.1 Three body cavity arrangements in cross section. The difference is where the mesoderm (red) lies: filling the space, lining only the outside of the cavity, or lining both sides of it. In a coelomate the gut is wrapped in its own mesoderm, which becomes the smooth muscle that moves food along.

Protostome and deuterostome development

Bilateral animals fall into two great developmental modes, named for the fate of the blastopore. In protostomes ("mouth first"), the blastopore usually becomes the mouth. In deuterostomes ("mouth second"), it becomes the anus, and the mouth forms later at the other end. The two modes also tend to differ in cleavage and in how the coelom forms.

FeatureProtostome developmentDeuterostome development
CleavageSpiral: cell planes are diagonal, so upper cells sit in the grooves of lower cellsRadial: cell planes are parallel or perpendicular to the vertical axis, so tiers line up
Cell fateDeterminate: each early cell's fate is fixed; a separated cell cannot form a whole embryoIndeterminate: each early cell can form a complete embryo (the basis of identical twins and embryonic stem cells)
Coelom formationSolid masses of mesoderm split open (schizocoelous)Mesoderm buds from the archenteron wall (enterocoelous)
Blastopore becomesMouthAnus
ExamplesMolluscs, annelids, arthropods, nematodes, flatwormsEchinoderms, hemichordates, chordates

The animal tree of life

Modern animal phylogeny rests mainly on DNA sequences, which have confirmed some traditional groups and overturned others. The broad picture: sponges (Porifera) branch near the base, together with the comb jellies (Ctenophora), whose exact position is still debated. Cnidarians are the sister group of the Bilateria. Bilaterians split into protostomes and deuterostomes, and protostomes split into two large clades. Lophotrochozoa includes animals with a lophophore (a crown of ciliated tentacles for feeding, as in ectoprocts and brachiopods) or a trochophore larva (as in many molluscs and annelids), along with flatworms and rotifers. Ecdysozoa includes animals that grow by molting a cuticle, a process called ecdysis: nematodes and arthropods. Ecdysozoans are the most species-rich animals on Earth. Deuterostomia includes echinoderms, hemichordates and chordates.

ChoanoflagellatesSpongesCtenophoresCnidarians FlatwormsMolluscsAnnelidsNematodesArthropods EchinodermsChordates LophotrochozoaEcdysozoaDeuterostomia 12345 1 Animals: multicellular, collagen2 True tissues, nerves, muscles3 Bilateria: bilateral, mesoderm 4 Protostomes: blastopore becomes mouth5 Deuterostomes: blastopore becomes anus
Figure 12.2 A simplified animal tree. Sponges and comb jellies branch first (their order is still debated), cnidarians are the sister group of bilaterians, and bilaterians divide into the two protostome clades and the deuterostomes.
Study tip. Students often assume deuterostomes are "more advanced" than protostomes because humans are deuterostomes. Neither is ancestral to the other: they are sister lineages that diverged over 550 million years ago, and the protostome insects vastly outnumber us in species. Read a tree by shared ancestry, not by a ladder from "lower" to "higher."
Key point

Animals are multicellular heterotrophs without cell walls that develop through cleavage, a blastula and gastrulation, guided by Hox genes. Body plans are described by tissues, symmetry, germ layers and body cavity, and bilaterians develop as protostomes or deuterostomes. DNA places sponges and ctenophores near the base, cnidarians next, and divides bilaterians into Lophotrochozoa, Ecdysozoa and Deuterostomia.

Section 2Invertebrates: sponges to arthropods

Invertebrates, animals without a backbone, make up about 95 percent of known animal species. "Invertebrate" is a convenient label, not a clade: it lumps together everything except the vertebrates. This section surveys the major phyla in roughly the order they branch on the tree.

Sponges

Sponges (phylum Porifera, "pore bearers") are sessile suspension feeders without true tissues, organs or a nervous system. Water enters through many small pores, flows into a central cavity, the spongocoel, and leaves through a larger opening, the osculum. Flagellated choanocytes (collar cells) line the interior; their beating flagella drive the current, and their collars trap bacteria and food particles, which are then engulfed by phagocytosis. In the gelatinous middle layer, the mesohyl, wandering amoebocytes digest and distribute food and build the skeleton of spicules (made of calcium carbonate or silica) or of flexible collagen fibers called spongin. Most sponges are hermaphrodites, each individual producing both eggs and sperm, usually at different times. Sponges also make unusual antibiotic and anticancer compounds that are studied as drug leads.

Cnidarians

Cnidarians (corals, sea anemones, hydras and jellyfish) are diploblastic and radially symmetrical. Their body plan is a sac with a central gastrovascular cavity and a single opening that serves as both mouth and anus, ringed by tentacles. The body wall has an outer epidermis and an inner gastrodermis separated by a jellylike mesoglea. Cnidarians come in two body forms: the cylindrical, usually attached polyp (mouth facing up) and the bell-shaped, free-swimming medusa (mouth facing down). Some species have only one form; others alternate between them. Their hallmark is the cnidocyte, a stinging cell containing a capsule called a cnida; the type that injects venom is a nematocyst. Cnidarians have a nerve net without a brain and move by contracting cells against the water in the gastrovascular cavity, which serves as a hydrostatic skeleton.

Polyp (mouth up)Medusa (mouth down) EpidermisMesoglea (jelly)Gastrodermis Gastrovascular cavityMouth (only opening)Tentacles with cnidocytes MouthTentacles hydra, sea anemone, coraljellyfish
Figure 12.3 The two cnidarian body forms are the same sac turned upside down. Both have two cell layers (blue epidermis, gold gastrodermis) separated by mesoglea, and a gastrovascular cavity with one opening.

The four main cnidarian classes differ in which body form dominates. Hydrozoans (hydras, Portuguese man-of-war) usually alternate polyp and medusa, with the polyp often dominant. Scyphozoans (true jellyfish) spend most of their lives as medusae. Cubozoans (box jellies) have boxlike medusae, complex eyes and some of the most dangerous venoms known. Anthozoans (sea anemones and corals) exist only as polyps. Reef-building corals secrete calcium carbonate skeletons and host photosynthetic dinoflagellate symbionts; when stressed by high water temperature, corals expel these symbionts and turn white, a process called coral bleaching.

Lophotrochozoans: flatworms, rotifers, molluscs and annelids

Flatworms (phylum Platyhelminthes) are triploblastic acoelomates flattened from top to bottom. Their thinness lets every cell exchange gases by diffusion, so they lack respiratory and circulatory organs. The gastrovascular cavity has one opening. Excretion and water balance rely on protonephridia with ciliated flame cells. Free-living planarians have a simple brain, ventral nerve cords and light-sensing eyespots, and can regenerate a whole body from a fragment. Many flatworms are parasites: flukes (trematodes), such as the blood flukes that cause schistosomiasis in hundreds of millions of people, often cycle through a snail intermediate host; tapeworms (cestodes) attach to the intestine with a hooked scolex, lack a mouth or gut, absorb digested food across their body surface and shed egg-filled segments called proglottids.

Rotifers are tiny pseudocoelomates with a crown of cilia that sweeps food into a complete digestive tract with mouth and anus. Some groups reproduce entirely by parthenogenesis, development of unfertilized eggs. Lophophorates, including ectoprocts (moss animals) and brachiopods (lamp shells, which resemble clams but are unrelated), feed with a lophophore.

Molluscs (snails, slugs, clams, oysters, octopuses and squids) are soft-bodied coelomates, most protected by a calcium carbonate shell. All share a body plan with three main parts: a muscular foot for movement, a visceral mass holding most internal organs, and a mantle, a fold of tissue that drapes over the visceral mass and secretes the shell. The mantle encloses a mantle cavity housing the gills, anus and excretory pores. Many molluscs feed with a radula, a rasping, tooth-covered strap. Gastropods (snails and slugs, the largest class) undergo torsion during development, a 180-degree twist that brings the mantle cavity and anus above the head. Bivalves (clams, mussels, oysters, scallops) have a hinged two-part shell, no distinct head and no radula, and filter feed with their gills. Cephalopods (squids, octopuses, cuttlefishes, nautiluses) are fast predators whose foot is modified into tentacles and a siphon for jet propulsion. They have a beak, a closed circulatory system, camera-type eyes and the largest brains of any invertebrate.

Annelids ("little rings") are segmented worms with a true coelom divided by partitions. Segmentation lets each segment's muscles act on its own fluid-filled compartment, allowing precise, wavelike movement. Earthworms have a closed circulatory system with five pairs of muscular vessels that act as hearts, paired excretory metanephridia in each segment, a ventral nerve cord with segmental ganglia, and a digestive tract with a crop and gizzard. Earthworms are hermaphrodites that exchange sperm, and their burrowing aerates and enriches soil. Traditional annelid groups include the mostly marine polychaetes, with paddle-like parapodia bearing bristles, and the leeches, some of which feed on blood and secrete the anticoagulant hirudin.

Ecdysozoans: nematodes and arthropods

Nematodes (roundworms) are unsegmented, cylindrical pseudocoelomates covered by a tough cuticle that they shed as they grow. They have a complete digestive tract and only longitudinal muscles, which produce a thrashing motion. Nematodes are found almost everywhere, in soil, water and inside other organisms, often in enormous numbers. Caenorhabditis elegans, a free-living soil nematode with exactly 959 somatic cells in the adult hermaphrodite, is a key model organism for development and aging. Parasitic nematodes include hookworms, pinworms and Trichinella spiralis, which encysts in muscle and is acquired from undercooked pork or game.

Arthropods ("jointed feet") are the most successful animals on Earth, with over a million described species. Their success rests on a segmented body with specialized regions (tagmata, such as head, thorax and abdomen), a hard exoskeleton made of protein and the polysaccharide chitin, and jointed appendages modified for walking, feeding, sensing, swimming and mating. Because the exoskeleton cannot grow, arthropods must molt, shedding it and secreting a larger one, a vulnerable process controlled by the hormone ecdysone. Arthropods have an open circulatory system in which a heart pumps hemolymph into sinuses that bathe the organs (the cavity is called a hemocoel). Aquatic species breathe with gills; insects use tracheal systems, branched air tubes that deliver oxygen directly to cells.

Arthropod lineageBody regionsAppendagesExamples and notes
CheliceratesCephalothorax and abdomenClawlike chelicerae for feeding, pedipalps, four pairs of walking legs; no antennaeSpiders, scorpions, ticks, mites, horseshoe crabs; spiders breathe with book lungs and spin silk
MyriapodsHead and many trunk segmentsOne pair of antennae; millipedes two pairs of legs per segment, centipedes one pairMillipedes eat decaying plants; centipedes are venomous predators
CrustaceansOften cephalothorax and abdomenTwo pairs of antennae, many specialized appendagesCrabs, lobsters, shrimps, barnacles, krill, isopods; mostly aquatic with gills
Hexapods (insects)Head, thorax, abdomenOne pair of antennae, three pairs of legs, usually two pairs of wings on the thoraxBeetles, flies, bees, butterflies; more species than all other animals combined

Insects owe much of their diversity to flight, which opened new habitats and escape routes, and to metamorphosis. In incomplete metamorphosis (grasshoppers, cockroaches), young nymphs look like small adults and change gradually through a series of molts. In complete metamorphosis (beetles, flies, butterflies, bees), a wormlike larva specialized for eating and growing transforms during a pupa stage into an adult specialized for dispersal and reproduction. Because larva and adult often eat different foods, they do not compete with each other. Insects pollinate most flowering plants, recycle dead matter and transmit diseases such as malaria (Anopheles mosquitoes).

PhylumSymmetryGerm layersBody cavityGutSignature feature
PoriferaNone (mostly)No true tissuesNoneNoneChoanocytes, spicules
CnidariaRadialTwoNoneOne openingCnidocytes; polyp and medusa
PlatyhelminthesBilateralThreeAcoelomateOne openingFlat body, flame cells
MolluscaBilateralThreeCoelomate (reduced)CompleteFoot, visceral mass, mantle, radula
AnnelidaBilateralThreeCoelomateCompleteSegmented body
NematodaBilateralThreePseudocoelomateCompleteCuticle, molting, longitudinal muscle only
ArthropodaBilateralThreeCoelom reduced; hemocoelCompleteChitin exoskeleton, jointed appendages
Study tip. Separate the arthropod groups by counting. Spiders: 8 legs, 0 antennae, 2 body regions. Insects: 6 legs, 2 antennae, 3 body regions. Crustaceans: 4 antennae. Ticks are arachnids, not insects, and so are scorpions.
Connection. Many important human diseases involve invertebrates. Blood flukes cause schistosomiasis, pork tapeworm larvae can encyst in the brain (neurocysticercosis, a leading cause of adult-onset seizures in some regions), and roundworms such as hookworms cause anemia in children worldwide. Arthropods are vectors: mosquitoes carry malaria, dengue and Zika; deer ticks carry Lyme disease; and fleas carried plague.
Key point

Sponges filter feed with choanocytes and lack tissues. Cnidarians are radial and diploblastic, with polyp and medusa forms and stinging cnidocytes. Lophotrochozoans include flatworms (acoelomate, often parasitic), molluscs (foot, visceral mass, mantle) and segmented annelids. Ecdysozoans molt: nematodes have a cuticle and pseudocoelom, and arthropods, the most diverse animals, have chitin exoskeletons, jointed appendages and open circulation.

Section 3Echinoderms and chordates

Echinoderms

Echinoderms ("spiny skin") are slow-moving or sessile marine deuterostomes: sea stars, brittle stars, sea urchins, sand dollars, sea cucumbers and sea lilies. Adults are usually pentaradial, with body parts arranged in fives around a central axis, but their larvae are bilaterally symmetrical, which shows that echinoderms descend from bilateral ancestors and became radial secondarily. Beneath a thin skin lies an endoskeleton of hard calcium carbonate plates called ossicles, often bearing spines.

The defining echinoderm feature is the water vascular system, a network of hydraulic canals that branch into extensions called tube feet. Water enters through a sieve plate on the upper surface, the madreporite, and flows through a ring canal into radial canals in each arm. Each tube foot has a muscular bulb, the ampulla, at its base; when the ampulla contracts, water extends the foot, which grips the substrate by suction and adhesive chemicals. Thousands of coordinated tube feet let a sea star creep along and pry open a clam. A sea star then everts its stomach through its mouth into the clam's shell and digests the prey in place. Tube feet also function in gas exchange. Echinoderms lack a centralized brain, and many can regenerate lost arms.

Echinoderm groupBody formFeedingExamples
AsteroideaStar with five or more arms broadly joined to a central diskPredators of bivalves; everted stomachSea stars
OphiuroideaThin, flexible arms sharply set off from the diskScavengers, suspension feedersBrittle stars
EchinoideaSpherical or flattened, no arms, movable spinesGrazers with a five-jawed chewing apparatusSea urchins, sand dollars
HolothuroideaElongated, soft body with tiny ossiclesDeposit and suspension feedersSea cucumbers
CrinoideaAttached by a stalk or clinging, with feathery armsSuspension feedersSea lilies, feather stars

Echinoderms are the closest relatives of the chordates apart from the small group of hemichordates (acorn worms), which share pharyngeal slits with chordates. Together these groups form the deuterostomes.

The four chordate traits

Chordates are bilaterian deuterostomes defined by four features that appear at some stage of development, even if they disappear in the adult:

  1. A notochord, a flexible rod of fluid-filled cells wrapped in fibrous tissue, lying between the gut and the nerve cord. It supports the body and gives muscles something to pull against. In most vertebrates a jointed skeleton replaces it, and in humans remnants persist as the nucleus pulposus of the intervertebral discs.
  2. A dorsal, hollow nerve cord, formed when a plate of ectoderm rolls into a tube above the notochord. It becomes the brain and spinal cord. Most other bilaterians have solid nerve cords running along the ventral side.
  3. Pharyngeal slits or clefts, openings or grooves in the pharynx (the region just behind the mouth). In lancelets and tunicates the slits filter food from water; in fishes they became gill slits supported by gill arches; in tetrapods the clefts and arches develop into parts of the ear, the tonsils, the thymus, the parathyroid glands and structures of the head and neck.
  4. A muscular post-anal tail, extending beyond the anus and providing propulsion in many aquatic chordates. Humans have one as embryos; it regresses, leaving the coccyx.

Chordates also have an endostyle, a groove in the floor of the pharynx that secretes mucus to trap food in lancelets and tunicates; in vertebrates it develops into the iodine-binding thyroid gland.

Dorsal hollow nerve cordNotochordMuscle blocks MouthPharyngeal slitsGutAnusPost-anal tail
Figure 12.4 The chordate body plan, based on a lancelet. The nerve cord (gold) is hollow and dorsal; the notochord (tan) lies just beneath it; pharyngeal slits (blue) open behind the mouth; and the muscular tail continues past the anus.

Invertebrate chordates

Two groups of chordates lack backbones. Lancelets (cephalochordates) are small, bladelike animals that burrow in sand with only the head sticking out, filtering food through their pharyngeal slits. They keep all four chordate traits as adults and swim with segmented blocks of muscle, the same arrangement seen in vertebrate embryos. Tunicates (urochordates, or sea squirts) are, surprisingly, the closest living relatives of vertebrates. Their tadpole-like larvae have all four chordate traits, but most adults lose the notochord, nerve cord and tail and become sessile filter feeders that draw water in through one siphon and out through another, squirting when touched.

Craniates and vertebrates

Craniates are chordates with a head, including a skull (cranium) that protects a brain and paired sense organs. Craniate development depends on the neural crest, a band of cells that forms along the edges of the closing neural tube and migrates throughout the embryo to form parts of the skull, teeth, peripheral nerves, the adrenal medulla and pigment cells. Craniates also have a heart with at least two chambers, red blood cells with hemoglobin, and kidneys.

Hagfishes are jawless craniates with a skull of cartilage but only rudimentary vertebrae; they are slimy scavengers that can release enormous volumes of slime when attacked. Vertebrates add a vertebral column, a series of vertebrae that encloses the spinal cord and takes over the notochord's support role, plus a more elaborate brain and skeleton. Lampreys are jawless vertebrates; many adults are parasites that attach to fish with a round, toothed mouth and feed on blood. Molecular data group hagfishes and lampreys together as the cyclostomes, the jawless vertebrates, and suggest that hagfishes lost vertebral elements. Many extinct jawless fishes, the armored ostracoderms, also existed in the early Paleozoic.

The evolution of jaws

All other vertebrates are gnathostomes ("jaw mouths"). Jaws evolved by modification of skeletal rods, the pharyngeal arches, that supported the anterior pharyngeal slits. Hinged jaws, with teeth, let vertebrates grip and slice prey, opening up an enormous range of feeding niches and active predation. Gnathostomes also have paired fins (pectoral and pelvic), a larger forebrain, enhanced smell and vision, and a lateral line system of sensory organs along the body that detect vibrations in water. Gnathostomes appear in the fossil record about 440 million years ago. The placoderms, armored jawed fishes, dominated the seas for a time and then went extinct; living gnathostomes descend from two other lineages, the cartilaginous fishes and the bony fishes.

Chordate traitFunction in lancelets and fishesFate in the adult human
NotochordFlexible supportNucleus pulposus of intervertebral discs
Dorsal hollow nerve cordCentral nervous systemBrain and spinal cord, with the ventricles and central canal as the hollow center
Pharyngeal slits or clefts and archesFilter feeding, then gillsMiddle ear and auditory tube, tonsils, thymus, parathyroids, jaw and laryngeal structures
Muscular post-anal tailSwimmingRegresses; coccyx remains
EndostyleMucus for filter feedingThyroid gland
Study tip. "Chordate" and "vertebrate" are not synonyms. All vertebrates are chordates, but lancelets and tunicates are chordates without backbones. To test whether an animal is a chordate, look for the four traits at any point in development, especially in the embryo or larva.
Connection. When neural crest cells fail to migrate or differentiate properly, the result can be disorders that seem unrelated but share an embryonic origin, such as cleft lip and palate, Hirschsprung disease (missing nerve cells in part of the colon) and some congenital heart outflow defects. The tumor neuroblastoma, one of the most common solid tumors of early childhood, arises from neural crest-derived cells of the adrenal medulla and sympathetic ganglia.
Key point

Echinoderms are deuterostomes with pentaradial adults, bilateral larvae, ossicle endoskeletons and a water vascular system of tube feet. Chordates share a notochord, a dorsal hollow nerve cord, pharyngeal slits and a post-anal tail at some stage. Lancelets and tunicates are invertebrate chordates; craniates add a skull and neural crest, vertebrates add a backbone, and gnathostomes add jaws derived from pharyngeal arches.

Section 4Fishes, amphibians and reptiles including birds

Cartilaginous fishes

Chondrichthyans (sharks, rays, skates and ratfishes) have skeletons made mostly of cartilage, often strengthened with calcium. Their ancestors had bony skeletons, so cartilage here is a derived condition, not a primitive one. Sharks are streamlined swimmers with powerful jaws and rows of teeth that are continually replaced. They lack a swim bladder; an oily liver provides some buoyancy, and many must keep swimming to stay up and to pass water over their gills. Sharks have keen senses: smell, vision, the lateral line, and electroreceptors that detect the weak electric fields of prey muscles. Fertilization is internal, and depending on the species, sharks lay eggs (oviparous), retain eggs that hatch inside the mother (ovoviviparous), or nourish embryos through a placenta (viviparous). Rays and skates are flattened bottom dwellers that feed mostly on mollusks and crustaceans.

Bony fishes: ray-finned and lobe-finned

Osteichthyans have skeletons of bone, a protective bony flap called the operculum over the gills (letting them breathe while stationary by pumping water across the gills), and, in most species, a swim bladder, an air sac that adjusts buoyancy. The swim bladder evolved from lungs in early bony fishes. This group includes the tetrapods, because tetrapods descend from bony fishes. The aquatic members fall into two lineages.

Ray-finned fishes (actinopterygians) have fins supported by thin, bony rays. They include nearly all familiar fishes (trout, tuna, goldfish, seahorses, eels) and more than 30,000 species, the most species-rich vertebrate group. Lobe-finned fishes (sarcopterygians) have rod-shaped bones surrounded by muscle in their pectoral and pelvic fins. Only three lineages survive: coelacanths, thought to be extinct until one was caught off southern Africa in 1938; lungfishes, which gulp air and can survive drought buried in mud; and the tetrapods. Lungfishes are the closest living fish relatives of tetrapods.

Tetrapods and the move onto land

Tetrapods are gnathostomes with four limbs bearing digits. Their limbs evolved from the lobed fins of sarcopterygians around 365 million years ago, probably in shallow, oxygen-poor waters where support and air breathing were already useful. Transitional fossils document the change. Tiktaalik, about 375 million years old, was a fish with scales, fins and gills, but also lungs, a flattened head with eyes on top, a neck and fin bones that could prop up its body like an elbow and wrist. Acanthostega had legs with eight digits yet still lived in water. Tetrapods also gained a neck, ribs able to support the body and pelvic girdle bones fused to the backbone so the hind limbs could carry weight.

LampreysSharks and raysRay-finned fishesCoelacanthsLungfishes AmphibiansMammalsLizards, snakesTurtlesCrocodiliansBirds Reptiles 12345678 1 Vertebrae, cranium2 Jaws, paired fins3 Bony skeleton, lungs4 Lobed fins 5 Four limbs with digits6 Amniotic egg7 Hair, milk, three ear bones8 Feathers, flight
Figure 12.5 The vertebrate family tree with key innovations (red). Birds sit inside the reptiles as the closest living relatives of crocodilians, and lungfishes, not ray-finned fishes, are the closest fish relatives of tetrapods.

Amphibians

Amphibians ("both ways of life") include about 8,000 living species in three orders: salamanders (Urodela, "tailed ones"), frogs and toads (Anura, "without tails") and the legless, burrowing caecilians (Apoda). Many amphibians live a double life. A frog begins as an aquatic, herbivorous tadpole with gills, a lateral line and a tail, then undergoes metamorphosis, driven by thyroid hormone, into a carnivorous adult with lungs and legs. Amphibian eggs lack a shell and dry out quickly, so most species lay eggs in water or damp places, and external fertilization is common in frogs. Adults exchange gases through moist, thin skin as well as lungs and the lining of the mouth, which keeps them dependent on humid habitats. Many species secrete toxic or distasteful compounds from skin glands, sometimes advertised with bright warning colors.

Amphibians have declined faster than any other vertebrate group in recent decades, with hundreds of species lost or severely reduced. Causes include habitat loss, climate change, pollution and especially chytridiomycosis, a skin disease caused by a chytrid fungus (Batrachochytrium) that disrupts the electrolyte balance across the skin.

Amniotes and the amniotic egg

Amniotes, the reptiles (including birds) and mammals, are tetrapods named for their key adaptation to land, the amniotic egg. It contains four extraembryonic membranes, made by the embryo but not part of its body, that let the embryo develop on land inside its own private pond. In reptiles and monotremes, the egg also has a shell, leathery or calcium-rich, that slows water loss while allowing gas exchange. Most mammals no longer lay eggs but retain the four membranes, which in placental mammals contribute to the placenta and umbilical cord.

Shell Chorion Amnion Embryo Allantois Yolk sac Albumen
Figure 12.6 The amniotic egg. The amnion (blue) cushions the embryo in fluid, the yolk sac (gold) supplies food, the allantois (green) stores wastes and, with the chorion (red), exchanges gases through the porous shell.
MembraneFunction in a reptile or bird eggFate in placental mammals
AmnionEncloses the embryo in fluid that cushions it and prevents dryingAmniotic sac and fluid (the "water" that breaks before birth)
ChorionLines the shell; with the allantois, exchanges O2 and CO2Embryo's contribution to the placenta
Yolk sacEncloses the yolk; its blood vessels carry nutrients to the embryoSite of the first blood cells and germ cells
AllantoisStores nitrogenous waste (uric acid); helps exchange gasesBlood vessels of the umbilical cord

Amniotes also have relatively impermeable skin, waterproofed with the protein keratin, and they ventilate their lungs by expanding the rib cage rather than by gulping air as amphibians do. Early in their history, about 310 million years ago, amniotes split into two lineages: the synapsids, which led to mammals, and the sauropsids (reptiles), which led to lizards, snakes, turtles, crocodilians and birds.

Reptiles

Reptiles have scales made of keratin, lay shelled eggs on land (or retain them internally), and have internal fertilization. Most nonavian reptiles are ectotherms: they gain body heat mainly from the environment and regulate their temperature by behavior, such as basking in the sun or retreating to shade. Ectothermy is not a weakness; it lets a reptile live on a small fraction of the food a same-sized mammal needs. Living reptiles include the lepidosaurs (tuataras, lizards and snakes; snakes are legless lizards that smell with a forked tongue and many detect infrared heat with pit organs), the turtles (with a shell fused to the ribs and backbone), and the archosaurs, which include crocodilians, the extinct pterosaurs and nonavian dinosaurs, and birds. Crocodilians are the closest living relatives of birds, and like birds they have a four-chambered heart.

Birds

Birds are feathered archosaurs descended from theropod dinosaurs, the group that includes Tyrannosaurus and Velociraptor. Many theropods already had feathers, hollow bones, nesting behavior and a wishbone (furcula). Archaeopteryx, about 150 million years old, had feathered wings but also teeth, clawed fingers and a long bony tail. Living birds are built for flight. Feathers, made of keratin, form the airfoil of the wing and insulate the body. Weight is reduced by hollow bones, the absence of teeth (a light keratin beak instead), a single ovary in most females and gonads that shrink outside the breeding season. A keeled sternum anchors huge flight muscles. Flight demands a great deal of energy, which birds supply through endothermy (generating heat by metabolism), a four-chambered heart, and a highly efficient respiratory system in which air sacs keep air flowing in one direction through the lungs. Most birds also have excellent vision. Some, such as ostriches and penguins, have lost flight, but they carry the same features.

GroupSkin coveringRespirationHeartEggs and developmentBody temperature
Cartilaginous fishesPlacoid scales (toothlike)GillsTwo chambersInternal fertilization; egg-laying or live birthEctotherm (most)
Ray-finned fishesBony scales, mucusGills with operculumTwo chambersMostly external fertilization in waterEctotherm (most)
AmphibiansMoist, glandular, no scalesLungs, skin, gills in larvaeThree chambersShell-less eggs in water; metamorphosisEctotherm
Nonavian reptilesKeratin scalesLungsThree chambers (four in crocodilians)Amniotic shelled eggs; internal fertilizationEctotherm
BirdsFeathers; scales on legsLungs with air sacs, one-way flowFour chambersHard-shelled amniotic eggs, incubatedEndotherm
MammalsHairLungs ventilated by diaphragmFour chambersMostly live birth; milkEndotherm
Study tip. A classic trap: "Birds are not reptiles." In a tree drawn by common ancestry, a group must include all descendants of its ancestor. Crocodiles are more closely related to birds than to lizards, so a "Reptilia" that excludes birds is not a clade. Biologists now treat birds as reptiles, just as humans are fishes in the broad cladistic sense of being descendants of bony fishes.
Key point

Cartilaginous fishes have cartilage skeletons and keen senses; bony fishes have bone, an operculum and usually a swim bladder. Lobe-finned fishes gave rise to tetrapods, documented by fossils such as Tiktaalik. Amphibians remain tied to water for reproduction and breathe partly through their skin. Amniotes free reproduction from water with the amniotic egg. Reptiles include lepidosaurs, turtles, crocodilians and birds, which are feathered, endothermic dinosaurs built for flight.

Section 5Mammals and human evolution

What makes a mammal

Mammals are amniotes descended from the synapsid lineage, which arose more than 300 million years ago. Early synapsids, sometimes misleadingly called "mammal-like reptiles," gradually acquired mammalian traits over about 100 million years, and the first true mammals appeared around 200 million years ago, small and probably nocturnal, living alongside the dinosaurs. After the mass extinction 66 million years ago removed the nonavian dinosaurs, mammals diversified rapidly into the ecological roles the dinosaurs had left open.

Living mammals share a distinctive set of traits:

  • Mammary glands that produce milk to nourish the young, the trait that gives the group its name.
  • Hair, made of keratin, which insulates the body and supports endothermy.
  • A four-chambered heart that fully separates oxygenated and deoxygenated blood, and a muscular diaphragm that ventilates the lungs.
  • A lower jaw made of a single bone, the dentary, and three middle ear bones (malleus, incus and stapes). Two of these, the malleus and incus, evolved from jaw bones of synapsid ancestors, a transition beautifully documented in the fossil record and repeated in mammalian embryos.
  • Differentiated teeth (incisors, canines, premolars and molars) specialized for cutting, tearing and grinding, usually replaced only once (milk teeth, then adult teeth).
  • A relatively large brain, and in most species extended parental care and learning.
Mammal groupReproductionExamplesNotes
MonotremesLay leathery-shelled eggs; milk oozes from skin patches (no nipples)Platypus, echidnasOnly five living species, in Australia and New Guinea; platypus males have venomous spurs
MarsupialsShort pregnancy with a simple placenta; tiny embryonic young crawl to a nipple, often in a pouch (marsupium), to finish developingKangaroos, koalas, opossums, wombatsDiversified in Australia; the opossum is the only North American marsupial
Eutherians (placental mammals)Longer pregnancy; complex placenta formed from embryonic and maternal tissuesRodents, bats, whales, carnivores, primatesOver 90 percent of living mammal species; rodents and bats are the largest orders

Marsupials and eutherians often show convergent evolution: unrelated species in similar environments evolve similar forms. Australian marsupial "moles," "mice," "flying squirrels" (sugar gliders) and the extinct thylacine (a wolflike predator) parallel the eutherian moles, mice, flying squirrels and wolves of other continents.

Primates

Primates include lemurs, lorises, tarsiers, monkeys and apes, including humans. Many primate traits are adaptations to life in trees: grasping hands and feet with flat nails instead of claws; sensitive fingertip pads; an opposable thumb (in many species) that can touch the other fingers for precise grip; a large brain relative to body size; forward-facing eyes close together on the face, giving overlapping visual fields and excellent depth perception; color vision in many species; and a high degree of parental care, usually for single offspring.

Primates divide into two groups. Strepsirrhines include the lemurs of Madagascar and the lorises and pottos of Africa and southern Asia; they often have a moist nose and rely more on smell. Haplorhines include the tarsiers and the anthropoids (monkeys and apes). New World monkeys of Central and South America have flat noses with nostrils facing sideways, and many have prehensile tails that grasp branches. Old World monkeys of Africa and Asia (baboons, macaques) have nostrils facing downward and never have prehensile tails. Apes (hominoids: gibbons, orangutans, gorillas, chimpanzees, bonobos and humans) have no tail, relatively long arms, and the largest brains among primates. The closest living relatives of humans are chimpanzees and bonobos, which share about 98.8 percent of our DNA sequence.

Study tip. Humans did not evolve from chimpanzees, and no living ape is our ancestor. Humans and chimpanzees share a common ancestor that lived roughly 6 to 7 million years ago; both lineages have evolved since. Think of chimpanzees as our evolutionary cousins, not our grandparents.

Hominin evolution

Hominins are the species on the human branch after it split from the lineage leading to chimpanzees. More than 20 extinct hominin species are known, and they did not form a single straight line of ancestors and descendants; several species often lived at the same time. The fossil record shows mosaic evolution: different traits changed at different times and rates. Most importantly, bipedalism, upright walking on two legs, came first, millions of years before large brains or stone tools. Skeletal clues to bipedalism include a foramen magnum (the opening for the spinal cord) located directly under the skull rather than at the back, an S-shaped spine, a short, bowl-shaped pelvis, knees angled inward under the body, and a nongrasping big toe aligned with the other toes.

76543210 Millions of years ago SahelanthropusArdipithecusAustralopithecusParanthropus Homo habilis Homo erectusHomo neanderthalensisHomo sapiens
Figure 12.7 Approximate time ranges of major hominin groups. Bars overlap, showing that several hominin species coexisted. Early hominins (gray) and australopiths (tan) were bipedal with small brains; members of Homo (blue) show larger brains and greater tool use.

The earliest proposed hominins include Sahelanthropus (about 7 to 6 million years ago, with a forward-placed foramen magnum) and Ardipithecus (about 5.8 to 4.4 million years ago), which walked upright on the ground but kept a grasping big toe for climbing. The australopiths followed. Australopithecus afarensis, known from the partial skeleton nicknamed "Lucy" (about 3.2 million years old), was fully bipedal but had a chimpanzee-sized brain of about 400 to 500 cubic centimeters and long arms suited to climbing. Fossil footprints preserved in volcanic ash at Laetoli, Tanzania, about 3.6 million years old, show a humanlike upright stride. The robust Paranthropus species had massive jaws and molars for chewing tough plant foods and were a side branch that left no descendants.

The genus Homo appears about 2.4 million years ago with Homo habilis ("handy man"), whose brain was somewhat larger (about 600 cubic centimeters) and who is associated with simple stone tools. Homo erectus, appearing about 1.9 million years ago, had a brain of about 900 cubic centimeters, a tall body with long legs suited to long-distance walking and running, more advanced tools (hand axes), likely control of fire, and was the first hominin to spread out of Africa into Asia and Europe. Homo neanderthalensis (Neanderthals) lived in Europe and western Asia from about 400,000 to 40,000 years ago. They had brains as large as or larger than ours, made sophisticated tools, buried their dead and survived ice-age climates. Ancient DNA shows that they interbred with Homo sapiens: people of non-African ancestry carry about 1 to 2 percent Neanderthal DNA. Another archaic group known mainly from DNA, the Denisovans, contributed genes to some Asian and Oceanian populations. The small-bodied Homo floresiensis of Indonesia and Homo naledi of South Africa show that hominin diversity persisted until relatively recently.

HomininApproximate age (million years ago)Brain size (cm3)Key features
Ardipithecus ramidus4.4About 300 to 350Bipedal on the ground; grasping big toe
Australopithecus afarensis3.9 to 2.9About 400 to 500Fully bipedal ("Lucy," Laetoli footprints); long arms
Homo habilis2.4 to 1.4About 600Simple stone tools
Homo erectus1.9 to about 0.1About 900 to 1,000Human body proportions, hand axes, fire; left Africa
Homo neanderthalensis0.4 to 0.04About 1,450 (average)Cold-adapted, complex tools, burials; interbred with H. sapiens
Homo sapiens0.3 to presentAbout 1,350 (average)Rounded skull, chin, symbolic art and language

The origin of Homo sapiens

Fossils from Jebel Irhoud in Morocco show that early Homo sapiens lived in Africa by about 300,000 years ago, and fossil and genetic evidence agree that modern humans originated in Africa. Africa holds the greatest human genetic diversity, as expected if other populations descend from a subset of African ancestors. Small groups of H. sapiens dispersed out of Africa, most successfully around 60,000 to 70,000 years ago, reaching Australia by at least 50,000 years ago and the Americas by at least 15,000 to 20,000 years ago. As they spread, they encountered and occasionally interbred with Neanderthals and Denisovans, which later disappeared. Distinctive modern behaviors, such as symbolic art, personal ornaments and complex language, became widespread over this period. All living humans belong to one species with very little genetic variation compared with other great apes; two chimpanzees from neighboring African populations often differ more genetically than two humans from different continents.

Connection. Our evolutionary history shapes our health. Bipedalism, adapted onto a skeleton built for climbing, helps explain why low back pain, knee problems and difficult childbirth through a narrowed pelvis are so common in humans. Some Neanderthal gene variants carried by modern people influence immune responses and skin, and a Denisovan variant of the EPAS1 gene helps Tibetans live at high altitude without excessive red blood cell production.
Key point

Mammals are synapsid amniotes with milk, hair, a diaphragm, a single-bone lower jaw with three middle ear bones and differentiated teeth; they include monotremes, marsupials and eutherians. Primates are adapted to trees with grasping hands, forward-facing eyes and large brains. Hominins split from the chimpanzee line 6 to 7 million years ago, became bipedal long before their brains enlarged, and branched into many coexisting species. Homo sapiens arose in Africa about 300,000 years ago, spread worldwide and interbred with Neanderthals and Denisovans.

The chapter in one breath

  • Animals are multicellular, ingestive heterotrophs without cell walls whose development passes through a blastula and gastrulation, guided by Hox genes.
  • Body plans are described by tissues, radial or bilateral symmetry, two or three germ layers, and acoelomate, pseudocoelomate or coelomate body cavities.
  • Protostomes (spiral, determinate cleavage; blastopore becomes mouth) and deuterostomes (radial, indeterminate cleavage; blastopore becomes anus) are sister lineages.
  • Sponges filter feed with choanocytes; cnidarians have polyps, medusae and stinging cnidocytes.
  • Lophotrochozoa include flatworms, molluscs (foot, visceral mass, mantle) and segmented annelids; Ecdysozoa molt and include nematodes and arthropods.
  • Arthropods succeed with a chitin exoskeleton, jointed appendages and specialized body regions; insects add flight and metamorphosis.
  • Echinoderms are pentaradial deuterostomes that move with a water vascular system of tube feet.
  • Chordates have a notochord, dorsal hollow nerve cord, pharyngeal slits and a post-anal tail; vertebrates add a cranium, neural crest and backbone.
  • Jaws, bone, lobed fins, limbs and the amniotic egg mark successive steps from fishes to land vertebrates.
  • Birds are feathered, endothermic dinosaurs, and the closest living relatives of crocodilians.
  • Mammals have milk, hair, three middle ear bones and differentiated teeth; primates are tree-adapted mammals with grasping hands and forward eyes.
  • Hominins became bipedal millions of years before their brains enlarged; Homo sapiens arose in Africa about 300,000 years ago.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
GastrulationThe infolding of the blastula that forms germ layers and the primitive gut.
BlastoporeThe opening of the embryonic gut; it becomes the mouth in protostomes and the anus in deuterostomes.
Hox genesDevelopmental control genes that specify identity along the head to tail axis.
CephalizationConcentration of sense organs and nervous tissue at the anterior end.
MesodermThe middle germ layer, forming muscle, most organs and the circulatory system.
CoelomA body cavity completely lined by mesoderm.
PseudocoelomA body cavity lined by mesoderm on the outside and endoderm on the inside.
Hydrostatic skeletonFluid held under pressure in a closed compartment that muscles push against.
ChoanocyteA flagellated collar cell that drives water currents and traps food in sponges.
CnidocyteA cnidarian stinging cell containing a capsule such as a nematocyst.
Gastrovascular cavityA digestive cavity with a single opening that also distributes nutrients.
MantleThe tissue fold in molluscs that covers the visceral mass and secretes the shell.
RadulaThe rasping, toothed feeding strap of many molluscs.
EcdysisMolting of a cuticle or exoskeleton to allow growth.
ExoskeletonA hard external covering; in arthropods made of chitin and protein.
Open circulatory systemA system in which hemolymph leaves vessels and bathes organs directly.
Complete metamorphosisDevelopment through larva and pupa to a very different adult.
Water vascular systemThe echinoderm network of canals that operates the tube feet hydraulically.
NotochordA flexible supporting rod between gut and nerve cord in chordate embryos.
Neural crestEmbryonic cells that migrate from the neural tube to form skull, nerve, pigment and other tissues.
GnathostomesJawed vertebrates.
Swim bladderA gas-filled sac that controls buoyancy in most bony fishes.
TetrapodsVertebrates with four limbs bearing digits.
Amniotic eggAn egg with amnion, chorion, yolk sac and allantois that can develop on land.
EctothermAn animal that gains body heat mainly from its environment.
EndothermAn animal that keeps its body warm with heat from its own metabolism.
EutherianA placental mammal, with a long pregnancy supported by a complex placenta.
HomininA member of the human lineage after its split from the chimpanzee lineage.
BipedalismHabitual upright walking on two legs.
Foramen magnumThe skull opening for the spinal cord; positioned underneath in bipeds.

Check yourself

An embryo is split at the four-cell stage and each cell develops into a complete larva. Is the animal more likely a snail or a sea urchin, and why?
Answer. A sea urchin. Indeterminate cleavage, in which each early cell keeps the ability to form a whole embryo, is typical of deuterostomes. Snails are protostomes with determinate cleavage.
Why is "invertebrate" not a valid clade, and what kind of group is it?
Answer. It includes all animals except vertebrates, but not all descendants of their common ancestor (it leaves out the vertebrates), so it is a paraphyletic group defined by lacking a trait.
A flatworm has no lungs, gills or blood vessels. How does it get oxygen to its cells?
Answer. By diffusion. Its flat, thin body puts every cell close to the surface or the branched gastrovascular cavity, so diffusion distances are short enough without a circulatory system.
Which three parts make up the mollusc body plan, and how is the foot modified in a squid?
Answer. A muscular foot, a visceral mass and a mantle. In cephalopods the foot is modified into arms and tentacles and into the siphon used for jet propulsion.
An animal has eight legs, no antennae and two body regions. Name its group and give two examples.
Answer. A chelicerate (arachnid), such as a spider, tick, mite or scorpion. Insects have six legs, two antennae and three body regions.
Adult sea squirts lack a notochord and nerve cord. Why are they still classified as chordates?
Answer. Their larvae have all four chordate traits: notochord, dorsal hollow nerve cord, pharyngeal slits and post-anal tail. Classification uses traits present at any stage of development.
From what structures did vertebrate jaws evolve, and what new opportunities did they open?
Answer. From pharyngeal arches that supported anterior gill slits. Hinged, toothed jaws allowed gripping and slicing prey, enabling active predation and a wide range of new diets.
Why did the amniotic egg allow vertebrates to reproduce away from water, while amphibian eggs did not?
Answer. The amnion encloses the embryo in its own fluid, the shell and chorion limit water loss while allowing gas exchange, the yolk sac provides food and the allantois stores wastes. Shell-less amphibian eggs dry out unless laid in water or damp places.
List three skeletal features that would tell you a fossil hominin was bipedal.
Answer. Any three of: a foramen magnum directly beneath the skull, an S-shaped spine, a short bowl-shaped pelvis, knees angled inward under the body, and a nongrasping big toe in line with the other toes.
A student says, "Humans evolved from Neanderthals." Correct the statement using current evidence.
Answer. Homo sapiens and Neanderthals were separate lineages that shared a common ancestor; H. sapiens arose in Africa while Neanderthals lived in Europe and western Asia. When they met, they occasionally interbred, so many living people carry 1 to 2 percent Neanderthal DNA, but Neanderthals were relatives, not our ancestors in a straight line.
Chapter 13

Animal Form, Function, Homeostasis, Reproduction and Development

An animal is a society of cells that has to keep one small pond of fluid, the extracellular fluid, stable while the outside world swings from freezing to scorching, from feast to famine and from calm to danger. Every organ system in this chapter, from the gut and the heart to the kidney, the immune system and the brain, exists to defend that internal pond or to pass the whole arrangement on to the next generation. Once you see each system as a solution to a physical problem (surface area, diffusion distance, signal speed, water loss), animal physiology stops being a list of organs and becomes a set of ideas you can reason with.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Name the four animal tissue types and explain how the surface area to volume ratio shapes body design.
  • Describe homeostasis as a control system with a set point, sensor, integrator and effector, and contrast negative and positive feedback.
  • Compare endotherms and ectotherms and explain the four routes of heat exchange and the main thermoregulatory adaptations.
  • Trace food through the four stages of digestion and explain how open and closed circulatory systems, the vertebrate heart and gas exchange surfaces deliver oxygen to cells.
  • Distinguish innate and adaptive immunity, humoral and cell mediated responses, and explain immunological memory.
  • Explain how nephrons filter, reabsorb and secrete, and relate nitrogenous waste type to habitat.
  • Compare peptide and steroid hormones and describe the hypothalamus and pituitary axis.
  • Explain the resting potential, the action potential, synaptic transmission, sensory transduction and the sliding filament model of muscle contraction.
  • Describe gametogenesis, fertilization, cleavage, gastrulation and organogenesis, and the hormones of the human reproductive cycles.

Section 1Tissues, homeostasis and thermoregulation

Levels of organization and the four tissue types

Animal bodies are built in a hierarchy: cells form tissues, tissues combine into organs, and organs that work toward a shared task form an organ system. A tissue is a group of cells with a common structure and function, together with the material they secrete around themselves. Every animal organ, from the stomach of a squid to the heart of a horse, is assembled from just four tissue types.

  • Epithelial tissue covers outside surfaces and lines internal cavities and tubes. Its cells are packed tightly, joined by junctions, and sit on a basement membrane (basal lamina). One surface faces a lumen or the outside (the apical surface) and the other faces the basement membrane (the basal surface), so epithelia are polarized.
  • Connective tissue has relatively few cells scattered in an extracellular matrix of protein fibers (collagen, elastic and reticular fibers) and ground substance. Loose connective tissue, fibrous connective tissue (tendons and ligaments), adipose tissue, cartilage, bone and blood are all connective tissues.
  • Muscle tissue contracts. Skeletal muscle is striated and voluntary, cardiac muscle is striated, branched and joined by intercalated disks, and smooth muscle lacks striations and lines the gut, blood vessels and bladder.
  • Nervous tissue receives, processes and transmits information. Neurons carry electrical signals, and glial cells support, insulate and nourish them.
TissueDefining featuresExamplesMain jobs
EpithelialTightly packed, polarized cells on a basement membrane; no blood vessels insideSkin epidermis, gut lining, kidney tubules, alveoliProtection, absorption, secretion, filtration
ConnectiveScattered cells in an abundant matrix of fibers and ground substanceTendon, cartilage, bone, adipose, bloodSupport, binding, storage, transport
MuscleElongated cells packed with actin and myosinSkeletal, cardiac and smooth muscleMovement, pumping, propulsion of contents
NervousNeurons with axons and dendrites, plus gliaBrain, spinal cord, nerves, sensory organsRapid communication and integration

Size, shape and the exchange problem

Every cell must exchange gases, nutrients and wastes with a watery environment, and diffusion is only fast over very short distances. The time diffusion takes rises with the square of the distance, so doubling the distance makes the trip four times slower. A one celled organism or a two cell thick hydra can rely on direct contact with the surrounding water. Larger animals cannot, because as an object grows its volume (the cells that need supplies) increases with the cube of its length while its surface area (the place where exchange happens) increases only with the square. The surface area to volume ratio therefore falls as size increases.

Animals solve this problem in two ways. Some stay thin or flat, like flatworms, so every cell is near the surface. Most evolve internal exchange surfaces that are enormously folded or branched (lungs, gills, intestinal villi, kidney tubules) and a circulatory system that carries materials between those surfaces and every cell. A recurring theme of this chapter is this pairing: a huge, thin exchange surface plus a transport system that keeps the gradients steep.

Study tip. To feel the surface area to volume rule, compare a 1 cm cube (surface 6 cm2, volume 1 cm3, ratio 6) with a 2 cm cube (surface 24 cm2, volume 8 cm3, ratio 3). Doubling the length halved the ratio. Any time you see folds, villi, branches or flattened shapes in a body, ask what exchange problem they solve.

Homeostasis: regulating the internal environment

The cells of complex animals live in an internal environment, the interstitial fluid, and the maintenance of a relatively constant internal state is homeostasis. Body temperature, blood glucose, blood pH (near 7.4), blood calcium, osmolarity and blood pressure are all held within narrow ranges. Homeostasis does not mean that nothing changes; it means that variables fluctuate around a set point and are pushed back when they drift.

A homeostatic control system has four parts. A stimulus is a change in the variable. A sensor (receptor) detects it. A control center (integrator), often in the brain or an endocrine gland, compares the reading with the set point. An effector (a muscle or gland) makes the response that moves the variable back.

Negative and positive feedback

In negative feedback, the response opposes the stimulus, so the variable returns toward the set point and the system stabilizes. Nearly all homeostatic control is negative feedback. When blood glucose rises after a meal, the pancreas releases insulin, cells take up glucose and glucose falls; the fall then reduces insulin release.

In positive feedback, the response amplifies the stimulus, driving the variable farther from its starting point until some outside event ends the loop. Positive feedback is used for processes that must be completed quickly rather than held steady. During childbirth, pressure of the baby's head on the cervix triggers release of oxytocin, which strengthens uterine contractions, which push the head harder against the cervix, which releases more oxytocin; delivery ends the cycle.

Set point about 37 °C normal body temperature Stimulus temperature rises Sensor thermoreceptors in skin Control center hypothalamus compares Effectors sweat glands, skin vessels dilate Response opposes stimulus heat lost, temperature falls removes the stimulus
Figure 13.1 Negative feedback in thermoregulation. Notice that the response (heat loss) cancels the original stimulus (rising temperature), which switches the loop off. In positive feedback the arrow from response back to stimulus would strengthen the change instead.

Thermoregulation: endotherms and ectotherms

Temperature matters because enzymes, membranes and reaction rates are all temperature sensitive.

Endotherms, mainly birds and mammals, warm their bodies with heat generated by their own metabolism. Ectotherms, including most invertebrates, fishes, amphibians and nonavian reptiles, gain most of their heat from the environment. These terms describe the heat source; the older terms warm blooded and cold blooded are misleading, because a lizard basking in desert sun can have a higher body temperature than a mammal. Endothermy costs roughly five to ten times more energy than ectothermy at rest but allows sustained activity in the cold; ectotherms can survive long periods on little food.

Four routes of heat exchange

Every organism exchanges heat with its surroundings by four physical processes. Radiation is the emission of electromagnetic (infrared) energy and works without contact, as when a lizard absorbs sunlight. Conduction is direct transfer between objects in contact, such as a body lying on cold rock; water conducts heat about 25 times better than air, which is why cold water chills you so fast. Convection is transfer by moving air or water across a surface; wind chill is convection. Evaporation removes heat as water changes to vapor, because water has a high heat of vaporization. Sweating, panting and licking fur all exploit evaporative cooling.

Sun warm rock surface Radiation infrared, no contact Conduction direct contact Convection moving air removes heat Evaporation water vapor carries heat
Figure 13.2 The four routes of heat exchange. Radiation, conduction and convection can add or remove heat depending on which side is warmer, but evaporation only removes heat.

Adaptations for thermoregulation

Animals adjust heat exchange using several overlapping strategies.

  • Insulation. Fur, feathers and fat reduce heat flow. Marine mammals rely on a thick layer of blubber, because wet fur insulates poorly. Raising fur or feathers traps more still air; goosebumps in humans are the remnant of this reflex.
  • Circulatory adjustments. Vasodilation of surface vessels carries warm blood to the skin and increases heat loss; vasoconstriction reduces it. Countercurrent heat exchangers place warm arteries beside cool veins flowing in the opposite direction, so heat passes from outgoing arterial blood to returning venous blood before it reaches the extremity. Geese standing on ice, dolphin flippers and the legs of arctic foxes all use this arrangement.
  • Evaporative cooling. Sweating (humans, horses), panting (dogs, birds) and spreading saliva are all evaporative.
  • Behavior. Basking, seeking shade, burrowing, huddling, orienting the body toward or away from the sun and migrating are often the cheapest responses.
  • Adjusting metabolic heat production. Shivering thermogenesis uses muscle contraction to generate heat. Nonshivering thermogenesis raises metabolic rate through hormones (thyroid hormone, epinephrine), and in mammals brown adipose tissue, packed with mitochondria, uses the uncoupling protein thermogenin (UCP1) to let protons leak across the inner mitochondrial membrane so that the energy of the gradient is released as heat rather than used to make ATP.

In mammals the hypothalamus acts as the thermostat. When blood or skin temperature rises it triggers vasodilation and sweating; when temperature falls it triggers vasoconstriction, shivering and nonshivering thermogenesis. A fever is not a failure of the thermostat but a deliberate resetting of the set point upward, triggered by molecules called pyrogens released during infection. That is why a person with a rising fever feels chilled and shivers: the body is below its new set point.

Key point

Animal bodies are built from four tissue types and organized so that thin, enormous exchange surfaces plus transport systems overcome the limits of diffusion. Homeostasis keeps internal variables near set points, almost always by negative feedback, while positive feedback drives events to completion. Endotherms pay a high energy price to generate their own heat; ectotherms rely on the environment; both balance radiation, conduction, convection and evaporation with insulation, blood flow, behavior and metabolism.

Section 2Nutrition, circulation and gas exchange

What animals need from food

Animals are heterotrophs: they must eat organic molecules made by other organisms. Food supplies three things. It supplies chemical energy to make ATP, organic building blocks (carbon skeletons and organic nitrogen) to build the body's own molecules, and essential nutrients that the animal cannot make for itself. The essential nutrients fall into four groups: essential amino acids (nine for adult humans, including lysine, methionine and tryptophan), essential fatty acids (linoleic and alpha linolenic acids in humans), vitamins (organic molecules needed in small amounts, many of which become coenzymes) and minerals (inorganic elements such as calcium, iron and iodine).

The four stages of food processing

Food processing happens in four stages. Ingestion is taking food in. Digestion breaks large molecules into monomers small enough to absorb, first mechanically (chewing, churning) and then chemically by enzymatic hydrolysis, in which water is added across the bonds that link monomers. Absorption is the uptake of those monomers by the cells lining the gut. Elimination is the removal of undigested material as feces.

Most animals digest food outside cells, in a compartment. Cnidarians and flatworms have a gastrovascular cavity with a single opening that serves as both mouth and anus. Most other animals have an alimentary canal, a complete tube with a mouth and an anus, which allows specialized regions to act in sequence and allows the animal to eat again before the previous meal is finished.

The mammalian digestive system

In humans, digestion begins in the oral cavity, where teeth break up food and saliva supplies salivary amylase to start starch digestion and mucus to lubricate the bolus. The bolus then passes down the esophagus, where waves of smooth muscle contraction called peristalsis move it to the stomach.

The stomach stores food and begins protein digestion. Its gastric glands secrete hydrochloric acid (from parietal cells), bringing the pH to about 2, which denatures proteins and kills many microbes, and pepsinogen (from chief cells), which acid converts to the active protease pepsin. Churning produces a soupy mixture called chyme, released in small amounts through the pyloric sphincter.

The small intestine is where most digestion and nearly all absorption occur. Its first part, the duodenum, receives bile from the liver (stored in the gallbladder) and digestive juice from the pancreas. Bile salts are not enzymes; they emulsify fats into tiny droplets that give lipase more surface to work on. Pancreatic juice contains bicarbonate, which neutralizes acid chyme, and enzymes including pancreatic amylase, trypsin and chymotrypsin, lipase and nucleases. Enzymes attached to the intestinal epithelium, such as maltase, lactase, sucrase and peptidases, finish the job. The lining is folded into villi, and each epithelial cell bears microvilli (the brush border), multiplying the absorptive surface. Sugars and amino acids enter blood capillaries in each villus and travel through the hepatic portal vein to the liver, which regulates their release to the body. Fats are reassembled into triglycerides, packaged into chylomicrons and enter a lymph vessel in the villus called a lacteal.

The large intestine (colon) reabsorbs water and houses a dense community of bacteria, the gut microbiome, which ferments fiber into short chain fatty acids and makes vitamin K and some B vitamins. The rectum stores feces until elimination.

EnzymeSourceSite of actionSubstrate to product
Salivary amylaseSalivary glandsMouthStarch to maltose and short polysaccharides
PepsinStomach chief cells (as pepsinogen)StomachProteins to smaller polypeptides
Pancreatic amylasePancreasSmall intestineStarch to maltose
Trypsin, chymotrypsinPancreas (as inactive precursors)Small intestinePolypeptides to short peptides
LipasePancreasSmall intestineTriglycerides to fatty acids and monoglycerides
Brush border enzymes (maltase, lactase, peptidases)Intestinal epitheliumSmall intestine surfaceDisaccharides and peptides to monomers
Study tip. Students often say bile "digests fat." It does not; bile has no enzymes. It acts like dish soap, breaking large fat globules into small droplets so pancreatic lipase can reach more ester bonds. Keep emulsification (physical) separate from hydrolysis (chemical).

Why circulate? Open and closed systems

Once nutrients are absorbed and oxygen is taken in, they must reach every cell. A circulatory system has three parts: a circulatory fluid, a set of vessels or spaces, and a muscular pump, the heart. It converts the slow, short range process of diffusion into fast, long range bulk flow.

In an open circulatory system, found in arthropods and most mollusks, the heart pumps fluid called hemolymph through vessels that open into sinuses surrounding the organs, so the circulatory fluid and interstitial fluid are the same. In a closed circulatory system, found in annelids, cephalopods (squid and octopus) and all vertebrates, blood stays inside vessels and is separate from interstitial fluid. Closed systems maintain higher pressure, deliver oxygen faster and allow blood flow to be directed to particular organs. Open systems use less energy and, in insects, work well because oxygen reaches tissues directly through air tubes called tracheae rather than through the blood.

Blood vessels and blood

Arteries carry blood away from the heart; they have thick, elastic and muscular walls that withstand high pressure. Arteries branch into arterioles and then into capillaries, whose walls are a single layer of endothelial cells. Capillary beds are where exchange with tissues happens. Capillaries merge into venules and veins, which carry blood back to the heart. Veins have thinner walls, low pressure and valves that prevent backflow; skeletal muscle contraction squeezes veins and helps return blood. The direction of flow, not the oxygen content, defines artery versus vein: the pulmonary artery carries oxygen poor blood, and the pulmonary veins carry oxygen rich blood.

Human blood is about 55 percent plasma (water, ions, plasma proteins such as albumin, fibrinogen and antibodies, nutrients and wastes) and 45 percent cellular elements. Red blood cells (erythrocytes) carry oxygen bound to hemoglobin; mammalian red cells lack nuclei and mitochondria, leaving more room for hemoglobin. White blood cells (leukocytes) defend the body. Platelets are cell fragments that start clotting.

The vertebrate heart and double circulation

Fishes have a two chambered heart (one atrium, one ventricle) and single circulation: blood passes from heart to gills to body and back to the heart. Amphibians, reptiles, birds and mammals have double circulation, with a pulmonary circuit (heart to lungs and back) and a systemic circuit (heart to body and back). The heart repressurizes blood after it returns from the lungs, so the body receives blood under strong pressure. Birds and mammals have fully separated four chambered hearts, which evolved independently in the two groups; amphibians and most reptiles have some mixing in the ventricle. The four chambered heart evolved independently in birds and mammals.

In mammals, oxygen poor blood from the body enters the right atrium through the venae cavae, passes to the right ventricle, and is pumped through the pulmonary arteries to the lungs. Oxygen rich blood returns through the pulmonary veins to the left atrium, passes to the left ventricle, and is pumped out through the aorta. The left ventricle has the thickest wall because it drives blood through the whole systemic circuit. Atrioventricular valves prevent backflow from ventricles to atria, and semilunar valves prevent backflow from the arteries into the ventricles.

Lung capillaries blood picks up O2, drops CO2 Body capillaries blood drops O2, picks up CO2 Right atrium Right ventricle Left atrium Left ventricle Pulmonary arteries Pulmonary veins Aorta Venae cavae blue: oxygen poor red: oxygen rich
Figure 13.3 Double circulation in a mammal. The right side of the heart pumps oxygen poor blood to the lungs (pulmonary circuit); the left side pumps oxygen rich blood to the body (systemic circuit). The thicker left ventricle wall reflects the higher pressure it must generate.

The cardiac cycle and its control

One complete sequence of pumping and filling is the cardiac cycle. Contraction is systole and relaxation is diastole. A normal human blood pressure reading of about 120/80 mm Hg gives systolic over diastolic arterial pressure. Cardiac output, the volume pumped per minute by each ventricle, equals heart rate times stroke volume; at rest about 72 beats per minute times 70 mL is roughly 5 liters per minute, about the entire blood volume.

Cardiac muscle is myogenic: it beats without nerve input. The sinoatrial (SA) node in the right atrium, the pacemaker, sets the rhythm. Its impulse spreads across both atria, which contract together, and reaches the atrioventricular (AV) node, where a delay of about 0.1 second lets the atria finish emptying. The signal then travels down the bundle branches and Purkinje fibers to the apex, so the ventricles contract from the bottom up, squeezing blood toward the arteries. These electrical events produce the electrocardiogram (ECG). Sympathetic nerves and epinephrine speed the pacemaker, and parasympathetic (vagus) nerves slow it.

Gas exchange: the respiratory medium and surface

Gas exchange is the uptake of O2 and release of CO2. Gases move by diffusion down their partial pressure gradients. At sea level, air is about 21 percent oxygen, so the partial pressure of oxygen (PO2) is about 0.21 × 760 mm Hg, or roughly 160 mm Hg. Water holds far less oxygen than air and is denser, so water breathers must move large volumes across their exchange surface with great efficiency.

All respiratory surfaces are moist, thin and large. Gills are outfoldings of the body surface used by fishes, many mollusks and crustaceans. Fish gills use countercurrent exchange: water flows across the gill lamellae opposite to blood flow, so all along the capillary the blood meets water that is slightly richer in oxygen. This keeps a diffusion gradient along the whole length and allows a fish to extract over 80 percent of the oxygen in the water. Terrestrial vertebrates use lungs, infoldings that keep the moist surface protected from drying.

Countercurrent (real gill) Concurrent (hypothetical) W B 100%70%40%15% 90%60%30%5% water flows this way blood flows the opposite way 100%70%55%50% 5%35%45%50% both flow the same way blood leaves about 90% saturated blood can reach only 50%
Figure 13.4 Countercurrent exchange in a fish gill (W, water; B, blood; numbers are oxygen saturation). Because water and blood flow in opposite directions, water is always a little richer in oxygen than the blood beside it, so diffusion continues along the whole lamella. In concurrent flow the two would simply reach equilibrium at the midpoint value.

Mammalian breathing and oxygen transport

In mammals, air enters through the nostrils, is filtered, warmed and humidified, and passes through the pharynx, larynx and trachea, which branches into two bronchi, then into ever finer bronchioles that end in clusters of tiny air sacs, the alveoli. Gas exchange happens across the alveolar walls, which are a single layer of squamous cells pressed against capillaries. A film of surfactant lowers surface tension and keeps alveoli from collapsing; premature infants who lack surfactant develop respiratory distress.

Mammals ventilate by negative pressure breathing. Contraction of the diaphragm (which flattens downward) and the external intercostal muscles enlarges the thoracic cavity, lowering pressure in the lungs below atmospheric pressure, so air flows in. Exhalation at rest is passive as the muscles relax and the elastic lungs recoil.

Breathing is controlled mainly by the medulla oblongata in the brainstem. Surprisingly, the main signal is not low oxygen but rising CO2. CO2 combines with water to form carbonic acid, which lowers the pH of blood and cerebrospinal fluid; sensors detect the drop and the medulla increases the rate and depth of breathing.

Most oxygen travels bound to hemoglobin, a protein of four subunits, each with an iron containing heme group that binds one O2. Binding is cooperative: when one subunit binds oxygen, the others bind more easily, producing an S shaped (sigmoid) dissociation curve. As a result a small drop in PO2 in active tissue releases a large amount of oxygen. Lower pH, as in active muscle that is producing CO2 and lactate, lowers hemoglobin's oxygen affinity and shifts the curve to the right; this Bohr shift unloads more oxygen exactly where it is needed.

Study tip. To keep artery and vein straight, ignore color and oxygen content and ask only one question: is the vessel carrying blood away from the heart (artery) or toward it (vein)? The pulmonary artery and pulmonary veins are the classic traps, and the umbilical vessels of a fetus are another.
Connection. Carbon monoxide binds hemoglobin about 200 times more tightly than oxygen does, blocking oxygen transport even when the air has plenty of oxygen. Because pulse oximeters read carboxyhemoglobin as if it were oxygenated hemoglobin, a poisoned person can show a falsely normal reading. Home CO detectors protect against this silent hazard from faulty furnaces and generators.
Key point

Animals eat to obtain energy, carbon skeletons and essential nutrients, and they process food through ingestion, digestion, absorption and elimination, with the small intestine doing most of the chemical work and absorption. Circulatory systems turn diffusion into bulk flow; closed systems with a four chambered heart and double circulation support the high demands of birds and mammals. Gas exchange depends on thin, moist, large surfaces and steep partial pressure gradients, kept steep by ventilation, countercurrent flow and cooperative hemoglobin binding.

Section 3Immune, excretory and endocrine systems

Innate immunity: the first lines of defense

The body is constantly exposed to pathogens, agents that cause disease, including viruses, bacteria, fungi and parasites. Animal immune systems use two broad strategies. Innate immunity is present in all animals; it is fast, acting within minutes to hours, and recognizes features shared by broad groups of pathogens. Adaptive immunity, found only in vertebrates, is slower on first exposure (days), recognizes specific molecular shapes with enormous precision, and remembers past infections.

Innate defenses begin with barriers: skin, mucous membranes, mucus that traps microbes, cilia that sweep it away, the acid of the stomach, and antimicrobial secretions such as the enzyme lysozyme in tears and saliva, which breaks down bacterial cell walls. Immune cells carry pattern recognition receptors such as the Toll like receptors, which bind molecules common to many microbes and absent from host cells, such as bacterial flagellin, lipopolysaccharide or double stranded viral RNA. Phagocytes, chiefly neutrophils (the most abundant white cells, first to arrive) and macrophages (large, long lived phagocytes that patrol tissues), engulf and destroy microbes. Natural killer cells detect body cells that are infected or cancerous, often because those cells display abnormally few self markers, and trigger their death.

Tissue damage or infection triggers the inflammatory response. Mast cells release histamine, which dilates and leaks local blood vessels; macrophages release signaling proteins called cytokines. More blood, fluid, antimicrobial proteins and phagocytes enter the area, producing the classic signs of redness, heat, swelling and pain.

Adaptive immunity: lymphocytes and antigen recognition

Adaptive immunity depends on two kinds of lymphocytes, both made in the bone marrow. B cells mature in the bone marrow, and T cells mature in the thymus. Each lymphocyte carries thousands of copies of one antigen receptor with a unique binding site. An antigen is any substance that elicits an adaptive response, and the small region of it actually bound by a receptor is an epitope.

Receptor diversity comes from gene rearrangement (V(D)J recombination): each developing lymphocyte randomly joins one of many V, D and J gene segments, generating millions of distinct receptors. Lymphocytes that bind self molecules strongly are removed, producing self tolerance.

B cell receptors and their secreted form, antibodies (immunoglobulins), recognize intact antigens floating free or on pathogen surfaces. An antibody is a Y shaped molecule of two identical heavy chains and two identical light chains; the tips of the Y are the variable regions that bind antigen, and the stem is the constant region that determines what the antibody does next. T cell receptors, by contrast, recognize only fragments of antigen that host cells display on MHC molecules (major histocompatibility complex). Class I MHC, on almost all nucleated cells, displays fragments from inside the cell, such as viral proteins, to cytotoxic T cells. Class II MHC, on antigen presenting cells (dendritic cells, macrophages and B cells), displays fragments of engulfed material to helper T cells.

Clonal selection, the two arms and memory

When an antigen binds the receptor of a matching lymphocyte, that cell is activated and divides repeatedly, producing a clone of identical cells, a process called clonal selection. Some become short lived effector cells that fight the current infection, and some become long lived memory cells. The first encounter produces the primary immune response, which peaks after roughly 10 to 17 days. A later encounter with the same antigen triggers a faster, larger secondary immune response from memory cells, often clearing the pathogen before illness develops. This is the basis of immunological memory and vaccination.

Helper T cells, which carry the CD4 surface protein, are the central coordinators. Activated by an antigen presenting cell, they secrete cytokines that stimulate both arms of adaptive immunity. In the humoral response, activated B cells become plasma cells that secrete antibodies into the blood and lymph. Antibodies do not kill pathogens directly; they neutralize viruses and toxins by blocking binding sites, opsonize microbes (coat them so phagocytes engulf them more readily), clump them together (agglutination) and activate complement. In the cell mediated response, cytotoxic T cells (CD8) recognize infected or cancerous cells by their class I MHC and kill them by releasing perforin, which makes pores, and granzymes, which trigger apoptosis.

FeatureInnate immunityAdaptive immunity
Found inAll animalsVertebrates only
Speed on first exposureMinutes to hoursDays
RecognitionBroad molecular patterns shared by many microbesSpecific epitopes, by rearranged receptors
Main cells and moleculesBarriers, neutrophils, macrophages, NK cells, complement, interferonsB cells, plasma cells, antibodies, helper and cytotoxic T cells
MemoryEssentially noneYes; faster, stronger secondary response

Immunity is active when the body makes its own response (infection, vaccination) and passive when ready made antibodies are transferred (across the placenta, in breast milk, or by injection); passive immunity is immediate but fades within weeks because no memory cells form. Failures include allergies, autoimmune diseases such as type 1 diabetes, and immunodeficiencies such as AIDS, in which HIV destroys helper T cells.

Study tip. To keep the two MHC classes straight, use the "rule of eight": class I times CD8 equals 8, and class II times CD4 equals 8. Cytotoxic T cells (CD8) read class I on any infected cell; helper T cells (CD4) read class II on the professional antigen presenting cells.

Osmoregulation and nitrogenous wastes

Osmoregulation is the control of solute concentrations and water balance. Water moves by osmosis toward the side with higher solute concentration. Most marine invertebrates are osmoconformers, isoosmotic with seawater. Osmoregulators must actively manage the difference. A marine bony fish is hypoosmotic to seawater, so it constantly loses water and gains salt; it drinks seawater, excretes salt through its gills, and makes little, concentrated urine. A freshwater fish is hyperosmotic to its surroundings, so it gains water and loses salt; it drinks almost nothing, makes large volumes of dilute urine, and actively takes up salt through its gills.

Breaking down proteins and nucleic acids releases nitrogen as ammonia (NH3), which is very toxic. Animals excrete nitrogen in one of three forms, and the choice reflects a trade off between water and energy.

WasteToxicityWater neededEnergy costTypical animals
AmmoniaHighLarge amounts; must be diluted at onceLowestMost aquatic animals, bony fishes
UreaLowModerateModerate (made in the liver by the urea cycle)Mammals, most amphibians, sharks
Uric acidVery lowVery little; excreted as a pasteHighestInsects, land snails, reptiles including birds

Excretory systems and the nephron

Most excretory systems make urine by the same four steps: filtration of body fluid, reabsorption of valuable substances back into the body, secretion of additional wastes into the filtrate, and excretion of the final urine. Vertebrates use kidneys.

Each human kidney contains about a million nephrons. Blood enters a ball of capillaries, the glomerulus, under high pressure, and water and small solutes (glucose, salts, amino acids, urea) are filtered into the cup shaped Bowman's capsule; blood cells and large proteins stay behind. The kidneys filter roughly 180 liters of fluid per day, yet only about 1.5 liters leave as urine, so about 99 percent is reabsorbed. In the proximal tubule, nearly all glucose and amino acids and most of the salt and water are reabsorbed, while drugs, toxins and H+ are secreted. The loop of Henle creates a salt gradient in the kidney medulla: the descending limb is permeable to water but not salt, and the ascending limb is permeable to salt but not water, actively pumping NaCl out in its thick part. This countercurrent multiplier makes the deep medulla very salty. The distal tubule fine tunes K+, NaCl and pH. Finally, filtrate passes down the collecting duct through the salty medulla, and water leaves by osmosis if the duct is permeable, concentrating the urine.

medulla: saltier with depth cortex Glomerulus in Bowman's capsule 1 Filtration water, salts, glucose, urea 2 Proximal tubule reabsorbs glucose, amino acids, most salt and water Descending limb: water out Ascending limb: NaCl out Loop of Henle 3 Distal tubule adjusts K+, NaCl, pH 4 Collecting duct ADH opens aquaporins; water leaves into the salty medulla urine to pelvis
Figure 13.5 A simplified nephron. Filtration at the glomerulus is nonselective by size; the tubule then reclaims what the body needs. The loop of Henle builds the salt gradient in the medulla, and the collecting duct uses that gradient to recover water when ADH is present.

Hormones adjust kidney output. Antidiuretic hormone (ADH, vasopressin), released from the posterior pituitary when blood osmolarity rises, inserts water channels called aquaporins into the collecting duct, so more water is reabsorbed and urine becomes concentrated. When blood pressure or volume falls, the kidney releases renin, starting the renin angiotensin aldosterone system (RAAS). Angiotensin II constricts arterioles and stimulates the adrenal glands to release aldosterone, which increases Na+ reabsorption in the distal tubule and collecting duct; water follows and blood volume rises.

The endocrine system: hormones and their receptors

Hormones are signaling molecules secreted into the blood that act on target cells carrying the matching receptor.

Hormones fall into chemical classes whose solubility determines how they work. Water soluble hormones, which include polypeptides (insulin, glucagon) and amines derived from amino acids such as epinephrine, cannot cross the membrane, so they bind cell surface receptors and act through signal transduction pathways and second messengers such as cyclic AMP; their effects are usually fast changes in existing proteins. Lipid soluble hormones, including steroids (cortisol, estradiol, testosterone, aldosterone) and thyroid hormone, diffuse through the membrane and bind intracellular receptors; the hormone receptor complex acts as a transcription factor, changing gene expression, so effects are slower and longer lasting.

The hypothalamus and pituitary

The hypothalamus in the brain links the nervous and endocrine systems. It controls the pituitary gland, which has two parts. The posterior pituitary is an extension of the brain: hypothalamic neurons make oxytocin and ADH, send them down their axons, and release them into the blood there. The anterior pituitary is true glandular tissue controlled by releasing and inhibiting hormones that the hypothalamus secretes into a small portal blood system. In turn, the anterior pituitary releases tropic hormones that act on other endocrine glands, creating hormone cascades. For example, thyrotropin releasing hormone (TRH) from the hypothalamus causes the anterior pituitary to release thyroid stimulating hormone (TSH), which causes the thyroid to release thyroid hormone (T3 and T4). Thyroid hormone then feeds back to inhibit both the hypothalamus and pituitary, a classic negative feedback loop.

Blood glucose regulation shows antagonistic hormones at work. After a meal, rising glucose stimulates beta cells of the pancreatic islets to release insulin, which promotes glucose uptake by most body cells and glycogen synthesis in the liver, lowering blood glucose. Between meals, falling glucose stimulates alpha cells to release glucagon, which causes the liver to break down glycogen and make new glucose. In type 1 diabetes, an autoimmune attack destroys beta cells, so insulin is absent; in type 2 diabetes, much more common, target cells respond poorly to insulin.

Connection. Many modern vaccines, including mRNA vaccines, work by giving cells instructions to make one harmless viral protein. Antigen presenting cells display fragments of it, helper T cells are activated, and both antibody producing B cells and cytotoxic T cells form memory clones. When the real virus arrives, the secondary response is fast enough to prevent or blunt serious disease. Herd immunity follows when enough people are immune that chains of transmission break.
Key point

Innate immunity gives fast, broad protection through barriers, phagocytes, inflammation and antimicrobial proteins; adaptive immunity uses rearranged receptors on B and T cells, clonal selection and memory to target specific antigens. Excretory systems filter, reabsorb and secrete; the nephron's loop of Henle and ADH controlled collecting duct let mammals make concentrated urine, and the form of nitrogenous waste reflects water availability. Hormones act according to solubility: water soluble hormones use surface receptors and second messengers, lipid soluble hormones change gene expression, and the hypothalamus and pituitary coordinate much of the system through negative feedback.

Section 4Nervous systems, sensation and movement

Neurons and nervous system organization

Nervous systems range from the diffuse nerve net of a hydra to the centralized brains of vertebrates and octopuses. Vertebrates have a central nervous system (CNS: brain and spinal cord) and a peripheral nervous system (PNS: nerves and ganglia outside it). Its motor side splits into the somatic system, which controls skeletal muscle, and the autonomic system, whose sympathetic ("fight or flight") and parasympathetic ("rest and digest") divisions control smooth muscle, cardiac muscle and glands.

A neuron receives signals on branched dendrites and its cell body, integrates them at the axon hillock, and sends output down a single axon to synaptic terminals. Glia support neurons; in vertebrates, oligodendrocytes (CNS) and Schwann cells (PNS) wrap axons in an insulating myelin sheath. Gaps in the myelin, the nodes of Ranvier, are where action potentials are regenerated.

The resting membrane potential

Every cell has a voltage across its membrane, inside negative. In a resting neuron it is about -70 mV. Two things create it. The sodium potassium pump uses ATP to move 3 Na+ out for every 2 K+ in, building high K+ inside and high Na+ outside. Then, at rest, many potassium leak channels are open but few sodium channels are. K+ diffuses out down its gradient, leaving behind negatively charged proteins and other anions, until the inside becomes negative enough to hold K+ back. The resting potential therefore sits close to the potassium equilibrium potential (about -90 mV), pulled slightly upward by a small Na+ leak.

The action potential

A stimulus that makes the inside less negative is a depolarization; one that makes it more negative is a hyperpolarization. Small, graded changes fade with distance. But if depolarization at the axon hillock reaches threshold (about -55 mV), voltage gated sodium channels open, Na+ rushes in, and the membrane depolarizes further, opening more channels: positive feedback. The membrane potential spikes to about +30 to +40 mV. Then sodium channels inactivate, and slower voltage gated potassium channels open, so K+ flows out and repolarizes the membrane, briefly overshooting to an undershoot (after hyperpolarization). The action potential is all or none: its size does not depend on stimulus strength. Stimulus strength is coded instead by the frequency of action potentials.

Inactivated sodium channels cannot reopen for a moment, the refractory period, so an action potential travels only away from where it started. Conduction is faster in axons of larger diameter and much faster in myelinated axons, where the action potential jumps from node to node, called saltatory conduction.

+40 0 -55 -70 -90 mV time (ms) threshold resting undershoot: K+ channels still open Na+ channels open, Na+ rushes in Na+ channels inactivate; K+ flows out (repolarization) peak
Figure 13.6 The action potential. Once threshold is reached, the opening of voltage gated Na+ channels drives the rapid upswing; inactivation of Na+ channels and opening of K+ channels bring the potential back down and past rest before the pump and leak channels restore it.

Synapses and neurotransmitters

Most synapses are chemical. When an action potential reaches the terminal, voltage gated Ca2+ channels open, Ca2+ enters, and synaptic vesicles fuse with the membrane and release neurotransmitter into the synaptic cleft. The transmitter binds receptors on the postsynaptic cell, often ligand gated ion channels. If they let Na+ in, they produce an excitatory postsynaptic potential (EPSP); if they let Cl- in or K+ out, an inhibitory postsynaptic potential (IPSP). A neuron sums thousands of these inputs over space and time (summation) and fires only if the hillock reaches threshold. The signal ends when transmitter is broken down (acetylcholinesterase destroys acetylcholine) or taken back up into the terminal.

Sensory reception

Sensory receptors convert a stimulus into a change in membrane potential, a step called sensory transduction, producing a receptor potential whose size reflects stimulus strength. Information is coded by which receptors fire (which tells the brain the type and location of the stimulus) and by how often they fire (intensity). Receptors are grouped by the energy they detect.

Receptor typeStimulusExamples
MechanoreceptorsPressure, stretch, sound, motionHair cells of the ear and lateral line, touch receptors, muscle spindles
ChemoreceptorsMoleculesTaste buds, olfactory neurons, blood CO2 and pH sensors
Electromagnetic receptorsLight, electricity, magnetismRods and cones, shark electroreceptors, magnetic sense in migrating birds
ThermoreceptorsHeat and coldSkin receptors; pit organs of rattlesnakes detect infrared
NociceptorsDamaging stimuliPain receptors in skin and organs

In the mammalian ear, sound waves vibrate the eardrum and three middle ear bones, which push fluid in the snail shaped cochlea. Vibrations bend the stereocilia of hair cells, opening ion channels. In the vertebrate eye, the lens focuses light on the retina. Rods are very sensitive and work in dim light but do not see color; cones provide color and sharp vision in bright light. Both use a pigment of retinal (made from vitamin A) bound to an opsin protein; light changes retinal's shape, triggering a cascade that, unusually, hyperpolarizes the photoreceptor.

Muscle contraction and movement

A skeletal muscle is a bundle of long, multinucleate muscle fibers, each packed with myofibrils. Myofibrils are chains of repeating units called sarcomeres, the basic contractile units, bordered by Z lines. Thin filaments of actin are anchored at the Z lines; thick filaments of myosin sit in the middle. In the sliding filament model, neither filament shortens; instead the thin filaments slide past the thick ones toward the center of the sarcomere, so the sarcomere shortens.

The power comes from myosin heads. A head hydrolyzes ATP and is "cocked" into a high energy position. It binds actin, forming a cross bridge, then releases ADP and phosphate and pivots in the power stroke, pulling the thin filament. A new ATP binding releases the head from actin, and the cycle repeats. Without ATP, heads cannot detach (rigor mortis).

Contraction is switched on by calcium. At rest, the protein tropomyosin covers the myosin binding sites on actin, held in place by the troponin complex. A motor neuron releases acetylcholine at the neuromuscular junction, triggering an action potential in the muscle fiber that spreads down transverse (T) tubules and causes the sarcoplasmic reticulum to release Ca2+. Calcium binds troponin, tropomyosin shifts, binding sites are exposed and cross bridge cycling begins. When stimulation stops, Ca2+ is pumped back into the sarcoplasmic reticulum, and the muscle relaxes. Force is graded by recruiting more motor units (a motor neuron and all the fibers it controls) and by increasing firing frequency until twitches fuse into sustained tetanus.

Relaxed wide gap between thin filaments in the center Contracted Z line thin filament (actin) thick filament (myosin) Z lines closer; filament lengths unchanged sarcomere shortens; thin filaments slide toward the center
Figure 13.7 The sliding filament model. Myosin heads pull actin filaments toward the center, bringing the Z lines closer together. Neither the actin nor the myosin filaments themselves change length.
Study tip. Ask "what does ATP do in muscle?" and answer with three jobs: it cocks the myosin head (by hydrolysis), it releases myosin from actin (by binding), and it powers the calcium pump that relaxes the muscle. Many students think ATP is used only for the power stroke itself, which is the step that actually releases ADP and phosphate.
Key point

Neurons hold a resting potential of about -70 mV set by the Na+/K+ pump and potassium leak; reaching threshold triggers an all or none action potential driven by voltage gated Na+ and K+ channels, which myelin speeds by saltatory conduction. Chemical synapses convert the electrical signal to a transmitter that excites or inhibits the next cell. Sensory receptors transduce stimuli into receptor potentials, and muscles contract when calcium uncovers actin so ATP powered myosin heads slide thin filaments past thick ones.

Section 5Animal reproduction and development

Asexual and sexual reproduction

In asexual reproduction one parent produces genetically identical offspring by fission (sea anemones splitting), budding (hydra), fragmentation and regeneration (sea stars, some worms) or parthenogenesis, the development of an unfertilized egg (some bees, lizards, aphids). Sexual reproduction combines a haploid egg and sperm into a diploid zygote. It produces genetically varied offspring, which may help populations keep pace with changing environments and evolving parasites.

Fertilization may be external, with gametes released into water as in most fishes and amphibians, or internal, with sperm placed in the female's reproductive tract, an adaptation to life on land.

Gametogenesis in humans

Spermatogenesis occurs continuously in the seminiferous tubules of the testes after puberty. A diploid spermatogonium divides by mitosis; one daughter becomes a primary spermatocyte, which completes meiosis I and II to produce four haploid spermatids that mature into sperm. About 100 million or more sperm are made per day. Oogenesis differs in three ways. It begins before birth, when primary oocytes enter meiosis I and then arrest in prophase I for years. Meiosis is completed one oocyte at a time: after puberty, each cycle an oocyte finishes meiosis I just before ovulation and arrests at metaphase II, completing meiosis II only if a sperm enters. And the divisions are unequal, so each produces one large egg and small polar bodies that degenerate, concentrating cytoplasm in the egg.

Hormones of the reproductive cycles

Reproduction is governed by the hypothalamic pituitary gonadal axis. The hypothalamus releases GnRH, which makes the anterior pituitary release FSH and LH. In males, FSH supports sperm production by Sertoli cells, and LH stimulates Leydig cells to make testosterone, which feeds back negatively on the hypothalamus and pituitary. In females the ovarian cycle and uterine (menstrual) cycle run together over about 28 days. In the follicular phase, FSH and LH stimulate a follicle to grow and secrete estradiol. Low estradiol inhibits the pituitary, but when estradiol rises high enough it switches to positive feedback, producing the LH surge that triggers ovulation around day 14. In the luteal phase, the empty follicle becomes the corpus luteum, which secretes progesterone and estradiol; these maintain the thickened endometrium and inhibit FSH and LH. Without pregnancy the corpus luteum degenerates, hormone levels drop and the endometrium is shed in menstruation. If an embryo implants, it secretes human chorionic gonadotropin (hCG), which keeps the corpus luteum alive; hCG is what pregnancy tests detect.

0 14 28 day of cycle level ovulation follicular phase luteal phase LH surge FSH estradiol progesterone
Figure 13.8 Hormones of the ovarian cycle (schematic, not to scale). Rising estradiol from the growing follicle triggers the LH surge by positive feedback; after ovulation the corpus luteum makes progesterone, which dominates the luteal phase until it degenerates.

Fertilization and cleavage

At fertilization, the sperm's acrosome releases enzymes that digest a path through the egg's coats (in mammals the zona pellucida). Fusion of sperm and egg membranes triggers blocks to polyspermy. Fusion also activates the egg's metabolism and, in mammals, completes meiosis II, after which the two haploid nuclei combine.

Cleavage is a series of rapid mitotic divisions without growth, dividing the zygote into many smaller cells called blastomeres. A solid ball of cells, the morula, becomes a hollow blastula with a fluid filled cavity, the blastocoel. In mammals the blastula stage is called the blastocyst, an outer layer, the trophoblast, that will help form the placenta, around an inner cell mass that becomes the embryo itself and is the source of embryonic stem cells.

Gastrulation and organogenesis

Gastrulation rearranges the blastula into a three layered embryo, the gastrula. In a sea urchin, cells at one pole fold inward to form the archenteron (primitive gut), whose opening is the blastopore; in deuterostomes such as sea urchins and vertebrates, the blastopore becomes the anus. The result is three germ layers.

Germ layerPositionGives rise to
EctodermOuterEpidermis, hair, nails, nervous system, lens of eye, tooth enamel
MesodermMiddleNotochord, muscle, bone, heart, blood vessels, blood, kidneys, gonads
EndodermInnerLining of gut and respiratory tract, liver, pancreas, thyroid
Zygote cleavage blastocoel Blastula gastrulation gut ectoderm (blue) mesoderm (red) endoderm lines archenteron (gold) blastopore
Figure 13.9 From zygote to gastrula. Cleavage makes a hollow blastula; gastrulation folds cells inward to form the archenteron, open at the blastopore, and establishes three germ layers.

Organogenesis builds organs from the germ layers. In vertebrates, the mesoderm forms a rod, the notochord, which signals the ectoderm above it to thicken into the neural plate. The plate folds into the neural tube, which becomes the brain and spinal cord; failure to close causes spina bifida, whose risk is lowered by folic acid. Mesoderm beside the notochord forms blocks called somites, which give rise to vertebrae and skeletal muscles. Development is driven by cell movement, induction (one group of cells changing the fate of another by signaling), apoptosis (programmed death, which separates fingers), and differential gene expression under Hox genes that specify position along the head to tail axis.

Reptiles, birds and mammals are amniotes: their embryos are surrounded by four extraembryonic membranes, the amnion (fluid filled cushion), chorion (gas exchange), yolk sac and allantois (waste storage). In placental mammals the chorion and maternal tissue form the placenta, where nutrients, gases and wastes are exchanged without the two bloods mixing.

Study tip. Remember the germ layers with "ecto attracts, endo internal, meso means muscle." The ectoderm makes what you see and what sees (skin and nervous system), the endoderm lines the inside tubes, and the mesoderm makes the moving and supporting parts in between. The nervous system coming from ectoderm surprises many students, so lock it in.
Key point

Sexual reproduction makes variable offspring through meiosis and fertilization; spermatogenesis yields four sperm continuously, while oogenesis yields one egg per cycle after long meiotic arrests. GnRH, FSH, LH and the gonadal steroids coordinate the cycles, with an estradiol triggered LH surge causing ovulation. Development proceeds from cleavage to a blastula, gastrulation into three germ layers, and organogenesis guided by induction, Hox genes and programmed cell death.

The chapter in one breath

  • Bodies are built from epithelial, connective, muscle and nervous tissue; large animals beat the falling surface area to volume ratio with folded exchange surfaces and circulation.
  • Homeostasis holds variables near set points mostly by negative feedback; positive feedback drives events such as birth to completion.
  • Endotherms make their own heat, ectotherms borrow it; all exchange heat by radiation, conduction, convection and evaporation.
  • Food is ingested, digested by hydrolysis, absorbed mainly across the villi of the small intestine, and the remains eliminated.
  • Closed circulation and a four chambered heart with double circulation deliver blood under high pressure; the SA node sets the rhythm.
  • Gas exchange needs thin, moist, large surfaces; countercurrent exchange in gills and cooperative hemoglobin binding maximize oxygen transfer.
  • Innate immunity is fast and broad; adaptive immunity uses B and T cells, clonal selection and memory cells.
  • Nephrons filter, reabsorb and secrete; the loop of Henle and ADH let mammals concentrate urine.
  • Water soluble hormones act through surface receptors, lipid soluble hormones through intracellular receptors; the hypothalamus and pituitary run many cascades.
  • An action potential is an all or none spike driven by voltage gated Na+ and K+ channels; synapses pass the signal chemically.
  • Muscles contract by the sliding filament mechanism, switched on when Ca2+ binds troponin.
  • Development runs from cleavage to gastrulation (three germ layers) to organogenesis.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
HomeostasisMaintenance of a relatively stable internal environment around set points.
Negative feedbackControl in which the response reduces the original stimulus, stabilizing a variable.
Positive feedbackControl in which the response amplifies the stimulus until an outside event ends it.
EndothermAn animal warmed mainly by its own metabolic heat, such as a bird or mammal.
EctothermAn animal that gains most of its body heat from the environment.
Countercurrent exchangeTransfer of heat or a substance between two fluids flowing in opposite directions, keeping a gradient along the whole length.
Double circulationSeparate pulmonary and systemic circuits, each pumped by one side of the heart.
Sinoatrial nodeThe pacemaker region of the right atrium that sets heart rate.
Bohr shiftLowering of hemoglobin's oxygen affinity by low pH, which unloads more oxygen in active tissue.
AntigenA substance that triggers an adaptive immune response; the part bound is the epitope.
Clonal selectionActivation and proliferation of the lymphocyte whose receptor matches an antigen.
MHC moleculeA host protein that displays antigen fragments for T cells to inspect.
NephronThe functional unit of the kidney, which filters blood and processes the filtrate into urine.
Antidiuretic hormonePosterior pituitary hormone that inserts aquaporins in collecting ducts, increasing water reabsorption.
Action potentialAn all or none reversal of membrane potential that travels along an axon.
Saltatory conductionJumping of action potentials between nodes of Ranvier in myelinated axons.
SarcomereThe repeating contractile unit of a myofibril, between two Z lines.
OogenesisFormation of eggs; produces one egg and polar bodies from each meiosis.
Corpus luteumThe remains of an ovulated follicle, which secretes progesterone and estradiol.
GastrulationRearrangement of the blastula into a three layered embryo.
Germ layersEctoderm, mesoderm and endoderm, the three embryonic layers that form all tissues.

Check yourself

A cell grows from 10 to 20 micrometers across. What happens to its surface area to volume ratio, and why does that matter?
Answer. It halves. Surface area rises fourfold but volume eightfold, so each unit of cytoplasm has half as much membrane for exchange, one reason cells and animals rely on folded surfaces and circulation.
Why does a person whose fever is just starting shiver and feel cold even though their temperature is above normal?
Answer. Pyrogens reset the hypothalamic set point upward. The body is now below the new set point, so heat conserving and heat producing responses (vasoconstriction, shivering) switch on.
A patient's gallbladder is removed. Which nutrient is most likely to be poorly digested after a fatty meal, and why?
Answer. Fat. Without stored bile released in bursts, fat is less well emulsified, so lipase has less surface area to act on, even though lipase itself is unaffected.
Explain why fish gills can extract more oxygen with countercurrent flow than they could with concurrent flow.
Answer. In countercurrent flow, blood always meets water slightly richer in oxygen, so a gradient persists along the whole lamella. In concurrent flow both fluids equilibrate at an intermediate value and transfer stops.
Which vessel carries oxygen rich blood back to the heart, and why is it called what it is?
Answer. The pulmonary veins. Vessels are named by direction of flow relative to the heart, not by oxygen content, so vessels returning to the heart are veins.
A person receives antibody injections after a snakebite, and another person receives a vaccine. Which gains long term protection, and why?
Answer. The vaccinated person. Vaccination causes active immunity with memory B and T cells; injected antibodies give immediate passive protection but are broken down within weeks and leave no memory.
Why would a drug that blocks ADH receptors in the kidney produce large volumes of dilute urine?
Answer. Without ADH signaling, aquaporins are not inserted in the collecting duct, so water cannot leave the duct into the salty medulla and remains in the urine.
Cortisol acts hours after release while epinephrine acts within seconds. Explain the difference using receptor location.
Answer. Epinephrine is water soluble and binds surface receptors that activate second messengers and modify existing proteins quickly. Cortisol is a lipid soluble steroid that binds an intracellular receptor and changes gene transcription, which takes longer.
A toxin keeps voltage gated sodium channels from inactivating. Predict its effect on the action potential.
Answer. Repolarization would be slowed or prevented, prolonging depolarization, because Na+ would keep flowing in while K+ tried to flow out; the neuron could not fire normal repeated signals.
Damage to which germ layer would most directly disrupt formation of the brain, and of the liver?
Answer. Ectoderm for the brain (the neural tube forms from ectoderm) and endoderm for the liver (an outgrowth of the gut lining).
Chapter 14

Ecology: Populations, Communities, Ecosystems and Conservation

Every organism you have met in this book lives somewhere, eats something, and is eaten, infected, crowded or helped by others. Ecology is the science of those relationships, scaled up from one population to the whole planet, and it explains why deserts sit where they do, why wolves can change a river, why lakes turn green, and why carbon from fossil fuels ends up in the ocean. It is also the science you will need to judge the biggest decisions of your lifetime about land, food, water, climate and the survival of species.

By the end of this chapter you can

  • Distinguish the levels of ecological study and explain how uneven solar heating, air circulation and rain shadows shape global climate.
  • Describe the major terrestrial biomes and aquatic zones and the abiotic factors that define them.
  • Use exponential and logistic growth models, explain carrying capacity, and compare density dependent and density independent regulation.
  • Interpret survivorship curves and life history trade offs, including r and K selection.
  • Classify species interactions (competition, predation, herbivory, symbiosis) and explain the competitive exclusion principle and resource partitioning.
  • Explain keystone species, trophic cascades and primary and secondary succession.
  • Calculate energy transfer between trophic levels and contrast gross and net primary production.
  • Trace the carbon, nitrogen, phosphorus and water cycles and identify human effects on each.
  • Describe the main threats to biodiversity and the tools of conservation biology, and explain the causes and effects of climate change.

Section 1Ecology and the biosphere: climate and biomes

The scope of ecology

Ecology is the scientific study of the interactions between organisms and their environment. The environment includes abiotic (nonliving) factors such as temperature, water, light, soil and nutrients, and biotic (living) factors, meaning all the other organisms that affect an individual. Ecologists work at nested levels. Organismal ecology asks how an individual's anatomy, physiology and behavior fit its environment. Population ecology studies a population, a group of individuals of one species living in the same area, and asks what controls its size. Community ecology studies a community, all the populations of different species in an area, and how they interact. Ecosystem ecology adds the abiotic environment and follows energy flow and chemical cycling. Landscape ecology studies mosaics of connected ecosystems, and global ecology studies the biosphere, the sum of all the planet's ecosystems.

Ecology is an experimental and quantitative science, not a list of observations. Ecologists test hypotheses with field experiments (removing a predator from fenced plots), natural experiments (comparing islands of different sizes) and mathematical models. It also differs from environmentalism: ecology describes how nature works, while decisions about what to do with that knowledge involve values as well as science.

Why climate varies: sunlight and latitude

Climate is the long term pattern of temperature, precipitation, sunlight and wind in a region; weather is the short term condition. The single most important driver of global climate is that the sun heats the Earth unevenly. Near the equator, sunlight strikes the surface almost straight on, so a given amount of solar energy falls on a small area. Toward the poles, the same beam strikes at a low angle, spreads over a larger area and passes through more atmosphere, so each square meter receives less energy. The tropics are therefore warm year round, and the poles are cold.

Seasons exist because Earth's axis is tilted about 23.5 degrees relative to its orbit. As the planet orbits the sun, first the Northern and then the Southern Hemisphere tilts toward the sun, receiving more direct light and longer days. Seasons are not caused by changes in Earth's distance from the sun; in fact Earth is closest to the sun in early January, during the northern winter.

Global air circulation and precipitation

Uneven heating drives air movement. At the equator, intense heating warms the air, and warm air holds more water vapor. This moist air rises; as it rises it expands and cools, and cool air holds less water, so the vapor condenses and falls as heavy rain. That is why tropical rain forests lie near the equator. The now dry air flows toward the poles high in the atmosphere and sinks at about 30 degrees north and south latitude. Sinking air compresses and warms, absorbing moisture from the land, so the great deserts of the world (the Sahara, the Arabian, the Australian interior, the Sonoran) cluster near 30 degrees. Part of this air returns toward the equator along the surface, completing a loop called a Hadley cell. Similar circulation cells rise near 60 degrees, bringing moderate precipitation to temperate forests, and sink near the poles, which are therefore cold deserts.

Because Earth rotates, surface winds are deflected (the Coriolis effect), producing the easterly trade winds in the tropics and the westerlies in the temperate zones. These winds drive surface ocean currents, which carry heat from the tropics toward the poles and strongly shape regional climate. The Gulf Stream, for example, keeps western Europe far milder than places at the same latitude in eastern Canada.

0° 30°N 30°S 60°N 60°S surfacealoft Hadley cells surface winds blow toward the equator 0°: warm moist air rises, cools heavy rain, tropical rain forests 30°: dry air sinks and warms deserts (Sahara, Australian interior) 30°S: same dry belt Kalahari, Atacama 60°: air rises again, moderate rain Poles: cold air sinks, polar deserts
Figure 14.1 Global circulation cells (Northern and Southern Hemispheres, schematic). Rising air cools and drops its water; sinking air warms and dries the land. This single pattern explains the equatorial rain forest belt and the desert belts near 30 degrees.

Regional and local effects

Large bodies of water moderate climate because water has a high specific heat: it warms and cools slowly. Coastal areas therefore have milder winters and cooler summers than inland areas at the same latitude. In a Mediterranean climate, cool ocean currents produce mild wet winters and hot dry summers. Mountains also change climate. Air temperature falls roughly 6 °C for every 1,000 meters of elevation, so climbing a mountain is ecologically like traveling toward the poles. When moist air meets a mountain range, it rises, cools and drops its rain on the windward side; the descending air on the leeward side is warm and dry, creating a rain shadow. The deserts east of the Sierra Nevada and Cascade Ranges are rain shadow deserts. At the smallest scale, microclimates under a log, beneath a forest canopy or on a north facing slope differ enough to determine which organisms can live there.

Study tip. Whenever you need to predict rainfall, follow the air. Rising air cools and drops rain; sinking air warms and dries. That one rule explains the equatorial rain forests, the desert belts at 30 degrees, the wet windward slopes of mountains and the dry rain shadows behind them.

Terrestrial biomes

A biome is a major life zone characterized by its dominant vegetation (on land) or by its physical environment (in water). Terrestrial biomes are determined mainly by temperature and precipitation, and especially by their seasonal pattern; a climograph plots annual mean temperature against annual precipitation and shows where each biome falls. Biomes grade into one another through transition zones called ecotones, and disturbance such as fire, storms and human land use shapes them as much as climate does. Many grasslands and savannas, for example, are kept free of trees by periodic fires and grazing.

BiomeClimateVegetation and soilsNotable features
Tropical rain forestWarm all year; 200 to 400 cm rainLayered broadleaf evergreen canopy; nutrient poor soils because nutrients are held in living biomassHighest terrestrial diversity; heavily cleared for agriculture
Tropical dry forestWarm; long dry seasonDrought deciduous trees, thorny shrubsMuch converted to farmland
SavannaWarm; seasonal rain, 30 to 50 cm in placesGrasses with scattered trees; fire adaptedLarge grazing mammals and their predators
DesertUnder 30 cm rain; hot or coldSucculents, deep rooted shrubs; CAM and C4 plantsAnimals conserve water, many nocturnal
ChaparralMild wet winters, hot dry summersDense spiny evergreen shrubs; fire adapted seedsMediterranean climate coasts
Temperate grasslandCold winters, hot summers, 30 to 100 cm rainGrasses; deep, very fertile soilsMost converted to cropland (prairie, steppe)
Temperate broadleaf forestDistinct seasons, about 70 to 200 cm rainDeciduous trees that drop leaves in winterMany mammals hibernate; heavily settled
Northern coniferous forest (taiga)Long cold winters, short summersCone bearing evergreens (spruce, pine, fir)Largest terrestrial biome; moose, lynx
TundraVery cold, low precipitation, short growing seasonMosses, lichens, grasses, dwarf shrubs; permafrost belowArctic and alpine; warming fastest

Aquatic biomes

Aquatic biomes cover about three quarters of the planet and are defined by salinity, depth, light and water movement. Water absorbs light quickly, so the upper photic zone has enough light for photosynthesis, while the deeper aphotic zone does not. The bottom surface is the benthic zone, home to organisms called the benthos, and much of the food that reaches the deep benthos is detritus sinking from above. In many lakes and oceans a narrow layer of rapid temperature change, the thermocline, separates warm surface water from cold deep water. In temperate lakes, the surface water cools in autumn and warms in spring until it matches the deep water, and wind then mixes the whole lake in a turnover that carries oxygen down and nutrients up.

  • Lakes range from oligotrophic (deep, nutrient poor, clear, oxygen rich) to eutrophic (shallow, nutrient rich, cloudy with phytoplankton, often low in oxygen at depth).
  • Wetlands (marshes, swamps, bogs) are among the most productive ecosystems, filter pollutants and buffer floods.
  • Streams and rivers change from cold, clear, oxygen rich headwaters to warmer, murkier, nutrient rich lower reaches.
  • Estuaries, where rivers meet the sea, have variable salinity and are nurseries for many fishes and shellfish.
  • Intertidal zones are alternately covered and exposed by tides, so organisms there must tolerate drying and wave action.
  • The oceanic pelagic zone is the open blue water, with plankton, fishes and whales; much of it is nutrient poor.
  • Coral reefs are built by corals whose cells host photosynthetic dinoflagellate algae; they need warm, clear, shallow water and are extremely diverse.
  • The marine benthic zone includes the deep sea floor, where hydrothermal vent communities rely on chemoautotrophic prokaryotes rather than sunlight.
Connection. Rain shadows and desert belts are not just geography lessons; they decide where farming needs irrigation. Many of the world's most productive irrigated farm regions sit in rain shadow valleys and draw water from snowpack on the windward mountains. As warming shrinks that snowpack and shifts precipitation, the same circulation patterns that built these deserts now determine whether crops can be grown there.
Key point

Ecology studies interactions from organisms to the biosphere. Uneven solar heating creates circulation cells in which rising air drops rain at the equator and near 60 degrees and sinking air dries the land near 30 degrees and at the poles; oceans, mountains and microclimates modify this pattern. Temperature and precipitation determine terrestrial biomes, while light, depth, salinity and nutrients define aquatic biomes.

Section 2Population ecology: growth and regulation

Density, dispersion and demography

Two basic properties describe a population. Density is the number of individuals per unit area or volume. Ecologists rarely count everyone; they sample plots or use the mark recapture method. In mark recapture, a researcher captures, marks and releases s individuals, later captures a second sample of n individuals, and counts the x marked ones among them. Assuming marked animals mix randomly, the population size N is estimated as N = s × n / x. If 50 fish are marked and a later sample of 40 contains 10 marked fish, N is about 50 × 40 / 10 = 200.

Dispersion is the spacing pattern of individuals. A clumped pattern, the most common, occurs where resources are patchy or where animals gain from groups (herds, schools). A uniform pattern usually results from direct interactions such as territoriality or chemical inhibition among plants. A random pattern, uncommon, occurs where individuals neither attract nor repel one another, like dandelions from windblown seeds.

Density changes through four processes: births and immigration add individuals; deaths and emigration remove them. Demography is the study of these vital rates. A life table follows a cohort, a group of individuals of the same age, from birth until all have died, recording survivorship and reproduction at each age. Plotting the number surviving against age on a logarithmic scale gives a survivorship curve.

Survivorship curvePattern of deathTypical life historyExamples
Type ILow mortality early and in middle life, steep drop in old ageFew offspring, much parental careHumans, elephants, many large mammals
Type IIRoughly constant death rate at every ageIntermediateMany songbirds, some lizards, rodents
Type IIIVery high mortality among the young, then high survival for the few that remainHuge numbers of offspring, little or no careOysters, many fishes, most plants

Exponential growth

If immigration and emigration are ignored, the change in population size over a short time is births minus deaths. Expressed per individual, the per capita rate of increase r equals the per capita birth rate minus the per capita death rate. When r is constant, the population grows according to the model

dN/dt = rmaxN

where N is population size and rmax is the intrinsic rate of increase, the maximum per capita rate under ideal conditions. Because the growth rate is proportional to N, the larger the population, the more individuals are added per unit time, so the curve is J shaped. Exponential growth happens when a population is introduced to a new, resource rich environment or rebounds after a catastrophe. Elephants in Kruger National Park grew nearly exponentially for decades after hunting was banned; the whooping crane recovered the same way from about 15 birds. No population can grow exponentially for long, because resources run out.

Logistic growth and carrying capacity

The carrying capacity, symbolized K, is the maximum population size that a particular environment can sustain. It is set by limiting resources such as food, water, nesting sites or shelter and can change as the environment changes. The logistic model adds this limit:

dN/dt = rmaxN (K − N)/K

The term (K − N)/K is the fraction of the carrying capacity still available. When N is small, it is close to 1 and growth is nearly exponential. As N approaches K, it approaches zero and growth slows to a stop. The result is an S shaped (sigmoid) curve. The number of individuals added per unit time is greatest at K/2, where the population is large enough to add many offspring but not yet crowded, which is why fisheries managers have tried to hold harvested stocks near half their carrying capacity (the idea behind maximum sustainable yield).

time population size (N) K K/2 Exponential (J shaped) dN/dt = rN, no limit Logistic (S shaped) dN/dt = rN (K − N)/K fastest growth at K/2
Figure 14.2 Exponential versus logistic growth. Both curves start alike, but the logistic curve bends as resources become limiting and levels off at the carrying capacity K. The steepest point of the logistic curve lies at K/2.

Real populations only approximate the logistic curve. Many overshoot K and then crash, or oscillate around it, because of time lags between a change in resources and the population's response. Some species have an Allee effect: at very low density individuals struggle to find mates or defend themselves, so small populations can decline even with plenty of resources, an important concern in conservation.

Study tip. Test yourself on the logistic equation with numbers. If K = 1,000 and N = 900, then (K − N)/K = 0.1, so growth is only 10 percent of what the exponential model predicts. If N = 1,100, the term is negative and the population shrinks. Plugging in values is the fastest way to see why the curve flattens.

Life history traits and trade offs

An organism's life history is its schedule of reproduction and survival: the age of first reproduction, how often it breeds, and how many offspring it produces each time. Because energy and time are limited, life histories involve trade offs between reproduction and survival, and between offspring number and the care or resources invested in each. Some species are semelparous (big bang reproducers), breeding once and dying, such as Pacific salmon and agave plants; others are iteroparous, breeding repeatedly, such as most mammals and oak trees. Semelparity tends to be favored where adult survival is low or unpredictable.

Ecologists have described two broad strategies. r selection favors traits that maximize reproductive rate, common in unpredictable or newly disturbed environments where populations are often well below carrying capacity. K selection favors traits that help individuals compete and survive when populations are near carrying capacity. Most species fall somewhere between, and the scheme is a simplification, but it summarizes useful correlations.

Traitr selectedK selected
EnvironmentUnstable, disturbedStable, crowded
Population sizeOften well below K, fluctuatingNear K
OffspringMany, small, little careFew, large, much care
Maturity and life spanEarly, shortLate, long
Survivorship curveUsually type IIIUsually type I
ExamplesWeeds, insects, mice, bacteriaElephants, whales, oaks, humans

Population regulation

What keeps a population from growing forever? Density independent factors affect the per capita birth or death rate regardless of density; frost, drought, floods and fires kill a similar fraction whether a population is sparse or dense. Density dependent factors change in strength as density changes, typically raising death rates or lowering birth rates as a population grows. Only density dependent factors produce true regulation, a negative feedback that pulls a population toward K. They include:

  • Competition for resources: crowding reduces food per individual and lowers reproduction.
  • Territoriality: limited territories cap the number of breeders.
  • Disease: pathogens spread faster in dense populations.
  • Predation: predators may switch to and concentrate on abundant prey.
  • Toxic wastes: ethanol accumulation limits yeast in fermentation.
  • Intrinsic factors: in crowded mice, stress hormones can delay maturation and suppress reproduction.

Some populations show regular boom and bust cycles. The snowshoe hare and lynx of northern forests rise and fall on a roughly 10 year cycle. Field experiments suggest the hare cycle is driven mainly by predation (with food supply playing a smaller role), and the lynx cycle follows the hares. A metapopulation is a network of local populations linked by migration, in which some patches go extinct and are recolonized; its persistence depends on that movement.

Human population growth

The human population grew slowly for most of history, then rapidly after the industrial revolution as death rates fell with better food, sanitation and medicine. It passed 8 billion people in the early 2020s. Global growth rates peaked in the 1960s at about 2 percent per year and have since fallen to under 1 percent, so the population is still growing, but more slowly. The demographic transition describes the shift from high birth and death rates to low birth and death rates as countries develop; death rates fall first, causing a period of rapid growth, and birth rates follow. Age structure diagrams show the proportion of people in each age class: a broad base predicts continued growth, while a column or narrow base predicts stability or decline. Humans' ecological footprint, the land and water area needed to supply a population's resources and absorb its wastes, varies more than tenfold between countries, so the effect of a population depends on consumption as well as numbers.

Key point

Population size depends on births, deaths, immigration and emigration. Unlimited populations grow exponentially (J curve), but limited resources produce logistic growth (S curve) that levels off at the carrying capacity K. Life histories reflect trade offs between offspring number and investment, and density dependent factors such as competition, disease and predation regulate populations through negative feedback.

Section 3Community ecology: interactions and succession

Classifying interactions

Populations in a community affect one another through interspecific interactions. Ecologists classify them by their effect on each partner's survival and reproduction: positive (+), negative (−) or no effect (0).

InteractionEffectsDescriptionExample
Competition−/−Both species use a limiting resourceWeeds and crops competing for nitrogen
Predation+/−One species kills and eats the otherLynx eating hares
Herbivory+/−An animal eats parts of a plant or algaGrasshoppers on grass, sea urchins on kelp
Parasitism+/−A parasite feeds on a host, usually without killing it quicklyTapeworms, ticks, malaria parasites
Mutualism+/+Both partners benefitMycorrhizal fungi and plant roots; pollinators and flowers
Commensalism+/0One benefits, the other is unaffectedCattle egrets feeding on insects stirred up by grazers

Parasitism, mutualism and commensalism are forms of symbiosis, a close, long term association between species. Note that symbiosis does not by itself mean mutual benefit. Many relationships also shift with conditions; mycorrhizae can become parasitic when soil nutrients are abundant.

Competition and the niche

An organism's ecological niche is the full set of biotic and abiotic resources it uses and the conditions it tolerates: its role in the community, not just its address. Its fundamental niche is what it could occupy without competitors; its realized niche is the smaller portion it actually occupies in the presence of competitors. Joseph Connell showed this with two barnacles on Scottish rocky shores. Chthamalus lives on the upper rocks and Balanus lower down. When Connell removed Balanus, Chthamalus spread down into the lower zone, showing that its realized niche was restricted by competition. Removing Chthamalus did not let Balanus spread up, because Balanus cannot tolerate drying on the upper rocks.

The competitive exclusion principle, demonstrated by G. F. Gause with two species of Paramecium, states that two species competing for exactly the same limiting resources cannot coexist indefinitely; the slightly more efficient competitor eventually eliminates the other locally. Species with similar needs coexist only if their niches differ. Resource partitioning is the division of resources that allows this, such as several Anolis lizard species perching at different heights or in sun versus shade on the same trees. When two closely related species are compared, their traits often differ more where they live together (sympatric) than where they live apart (allopatric), a pattern called character displacement. The beak depths of Galápagos ground finches are the classic example.

Study tip. To separate fundamental from realized niche, ask "where could it live if alone?" (fundamental) and "where does it live with everyone else?" (realized). The realized niche is always the same size or smaller, never larger, unless a mutualist expands it.

Predation, herbivory and defenses

Predation selects for adaptations in both predator and prey. Predators have sharp senses, speed, claws, venom and camouflage. Prey defend themselves with behavior (hiding, fleeing, alarm calls, group defense) and with morphological and chemical defenses. Cryptic coloration (camouflage) makes prey hard to see. Aposematic coloration, bright warning color, advertises chemical defenses, as in poison dart frogs and monarch butterflies. In Batesian mimicry, a harmless species copies a harmful one (the nonvenomous scarlet kingsnake resembles the venomous coral snake). In Müllerian mimicry, two or more unpalatable species resemble each other, so predators learn to avoid all of them faster (many stinging bees and wasps share yellow and black bands). Plants defend against herbivores with thorns and with chemicals such as nicotine, morphine, tannins and the mustard oils that give spices their bite. The ongoing reciprocal adaptation between interacting species is coevolution.

Species diversity and community structure

Species diversity has two parts: species richness, the number of different species, and relative abundance, the proportion each species represents. A forest with 100 trees of five species split 20 each is more diverse than one with the same five species split 96, 1, 1, 1 and 1. Ecologists summarize both with indices such as the Shannon diversity index. Diverse communities tend to be more productive and more stable, and they are more resistant to invasive species.

Community structure depends heavily on feeding relationships. A food chain traces one path of energy transfer; a food web shows the many interlinked chains in a community. Food chains are usually short, rarely more than five links, largely because so much energy is lost at each step (Section 4).

Some species have outsized effects. Dominant species are the most abundant or have the greatest biomass, like sugar maples in some forests. A keystone species is not necessarily abundant but has a strong effect through its ecological role. Robert Paine removed the predatory sea star Pisaster from experimental stretches of rocky shore, and the mussels it ate took over, crowding out other species; richness dropped from more than 15 species to fewer than 5. Ecosystem engineers (foundation species) physically change the environment, as beavers do when they build dams that convert forest streams into ponds and wetlands.

Control can flow up or down the food web. In bottom up control, nutrient supply sets the abundance of producers, which set the abundance of herbivores, and so on up. In top down control, predators control herbivores, which control plants. A trophic cascade is a top down effect that alternates across levels. Where sea otters were hunted out of North Pacific kelp forests, sea urchins, their prey, exploded and grazed the kelp to bare "urchin barrens"; where otters returned, urchins declined and kelp forests recovered. Wolves reintroduced to Yellowstone are often cited as another case, although how strongly they changed riverside vegetation is still debated.

Connection. Lake managers use trophic cascades on purpose in biomanipulation. Adding predatory fish to a eutrophic lake reduces the small fish that eat zooplankton; zooplankton then increase and graze down the algae, making the water clearer. The same logic warns that removing top predators by overfishing can ripple down to reshape whole ecosystems.

Disturbance and ecological succession

Communities are not static. Disturbances, events such as storms, fires, floods, droughts or human activities, change communities by removing organisms or altering resources. The intermediate disturbance hypothesis proposes that moderate levels of disturbance foster the greatest diversity: too little lets dominant competitors exclude others, too much allows only the hardiest, fast colonizing species to persist. Some ecosystems depend on disturbance; many pine forests and grasslands are maintained by periodic fire, and decades of fire suppression in such forests allowed fuel to build up, contributing to more severe wildfires.

After a disturbance, the species composition changes in a sequence called ecological succession. Primary succession begins in a virtually lifeless area where soil has not yet formed, such as new volcanic rock or the ground exposed by a retreating glacier. Prokaryotes, lichens and mosses arrive first as pioneer species, weathering rock and adding organic matter that slowly builds soil. Grasses, shrubs and finally trees follow over centuries. Secondary succession occurs where an existing community has been cleared but the soil remains, as after a fire or the abandonment of a farm field. It proceeds much faster, often from weeds to shrubs to forest within decades.

Early species can affect later ones in three ways. They may facilitate later arrivals by improving soil, as when nitrogen fixing alders enrich the soil for spruce at Glacier Bay, Alaska; they may inhibit them by competing; or they may have little effect (tolerance). Succession was once thought to end in a fixed climax community, but ecologists now recognize that continual disturbance means most communities are a shifting mosaic of patches at different stages.

bare rock, no soil lichens, mosses dwarf willows, Dryas alder thickets (fix nitrogen) spruce forest years since the glacier retreated: 0 about 200 soil deepens, nitrogen rises, pH falls
Figure 14.3 Primary succession after glacial retreat (schematic, based on the well studied sequence in southeastern Alaska). Pioneer species build the first soil, nitrogen fixing alders enrich it and facilitate spruce, which eventually shade the alders out.
Key point

Species interact through competition (−/−), predation, herbivory and parasitism (+/−), mutualism (+/+) and commensalism (+/0). Competition limits species to realized niches and drives resource partitioning, while predation shapes defenses and mimicry. Keystone species, ecosystem engineers and trophic cascades show how one species can restructure a community, and disturbance followed by primary or secondary succession keeps communities in constant change.

Section 4Ecosystems: energy flow and nutrient cycles

Two laws, two processes

An ecosystem is a community plus its physical environment. Two processes tie it together: energy flow and chemical cycling. Energy enters most ecosystems as sunlight, is converted to chemical energy by autotrophs, passes to heterotrophs in food, and leaves as heat. Because the first law of thermodynamics says energy cannot be created or destroyed, and the second law says every transformation loses some energy as heat, energy moves one way through an ecosystem and must be continually replaced by the sun. Chemical elements, by contrast, are conserved (the law of conservation of mass) and cycle between the living and nonliving parts of the ecosystem.

Organisms are grouped into trophic levels by their main source of nutrition. Primary producers (autotrophs: plants, algae, cyanobacteria and, at vents, chemoautotrophs) make organic molecules. Primary consumers are herbivores; secondary consumers eat herbivores; tertiary consumers eat secondary consumers. Detritivores (decomposers), mainly prokaryotes and fungi along with earthworms and many insects, consume detritus, the dead organic matter of all levels. They release inorganic nutrients back to producers and are essential to every chemical cycle.

Primary production

Primary production is the amount of light energy converted to chemical energy by autotrophs during a given time. Gross primary production (GPP) is the total. Producers use part of it for their own respiration (R), and the rest is net primary production: NPP = GPP − R. NPP, typically about half of GPP, is the new biomass available to consumers, so it is the key measure. Only about 1 percent of the visible light reaching producers is converted to chemical energy.

Per unit area, the most productive ecosystems are tropical rain forests, estuaries, wetlands and coral reefs; the least productive are deserts, tundra and the open ocean. Because the open ocean is so vast, however, it contributes about as much to global NPP as all the land combined. Production is limited by different factors in different places. On land, temperature and moisture matter most, measured together as actual evapotranspiration. In the ocean and in lakes, production is usually limited by a limiting nutrient: often nitrogen in coastal seas, iron in parts of the open ocean, and phosphorus in many lakes. Experiments in which iron was added to patches of the Southern Ocean produced dramatic phytoplankton blooms.

TermMeaningRelationship
Gross primary production (GPP)Total chemical energy fixed by producersUpper limit for the ecosystem
Net primary production (NPP)GPP minus producer respirationFood available to consumers
Net ecosystem production (NEP)GPP minus respiration by all organismsPositive means the ecosystem stores carbon
Secondary productionNew biomass made by consumersLimited by NPP and by consumer efficiency
Trophic efficiencyProduction at one level divided by production at the level belowUsually about 10 percent

Energy transfer and ecological pyramids

Consumers convert only a small fraction of the food they eat into their own new biomass. Of the energy in the plant material a caterpillar eats, roughly half passes out in feces, about a third is used in cellular respiration and lost as heat, and only about a sixth becomes caterpillar tissue. Endotherms, which spend much of their energy on keeping warm, convert an even smaller share. Across whole trophic levels, the trophic efficiency, the percentage of production transferred from one level to the next, ranges from about 5 to 20 percent and is commonly taught as 10 percent (the "10 percent rule"). Multiplying that loss over several steps explains why food chains are short and why top predators are rare. If producers make 10,000 kcal per square meter per year, primary consumers make about 1,000, secondary consumers about 100, and tertiary consumers about 10.

An energy pyramid shows these losses and always narrows upward. Biomass pyramids usually narrow too, but some aquatic ecosystems have inverted biomass pyramids: phytoplankton reproduce and are eaten so quickly that at any moment their standing biomass is smaller than that of the zooplankton that eat them, even though their production is far greater.

Producers 10,000 kcal/m2/yr Primary consumers 1,000 Secondary 100 10 Tertiary consumers heat lost at every level (respiration) about 90% of each level's energy Only about 10 percent passes up each step, so the energy reaching the top is tiny.
Figure 14.4 An idealized energy pyramid using the 10 percent rule. Energy flows upward and is lost as heat at each level; it does not cycle back to producers.
Study tip. Never say that energy "cycles" in an ecosystem. Matter cycles; energy flows through and leaves as heat. If an exam asks why a vegetarian diet can feed more people from the same farmland, the answer is trophic efficiency: eating at the producer level skips a 90 percent loss.

Biogeochemical cycles

Elements move among living organisms, the atmosphere, water, soil and rock in biogeochemical cycles. Each cycle has reservoirs, some available to organisms and some locked away (in rock or deep sediment), and processes that move elements between them. Gaseous cycles (carbon, nitrogen, water) are global; the phosphorus cycle has no significant gas phase and is more local.

CycleMain reservoirsKey processesBiological importanceHuman effects
WaterOceans (about 97%), ice, groundwater, atmosphereEvaporation, transpiration, condensation, precipitation, runoffMedium of life; solventIrrigation, aquifer depletion, deforestation reducing transpiration
CarbonSedimentary rock, fossil fuels, oceans (dissolved), soil, biomass, atmospheric CO2Photosynthesis, respiration, decomposition, combustion, ocean exchangeBackbone of organic moleculesBurning fossil fuels and forests raises atmospheric CO2
NitrogenAtmospheric N2 (about 78% of air), soils, sedimentsFixation, ammonification, nitrification, denitrificationAmino acids, nucleic acidsIndustrial fertilizer has roughly doubled nitrogen inputs to land
PhosphorusSedimentary rock, soil, ocean sedimentsWeathering, uptake, decomposition, sedimentationATP, nucleic acids, phospholipids, boneMined fertilizer and sewage drive eutrophication

The carbon cycle

Photosynthesis by plants, algae and cyanobacteria removes CO2 from the atmosphere and ocean and builds it into organic molecules; cellular respiration by nearly all organisms returns it. These two fluxes are huge and roughly balanced. Much slower parts of the cycle store carbon for millions of years in limestone and in fossil fuels, the remains of ancient organisms. Burning fossil fuels moves carbon from that long term reservoir into the atmosphere far faster than natural processes remove it, and atmospheric CO2 has risen from about 280 parts per million before the industrial revolution to over 420 ppm today. Roughly a quarter of the extra CO2 dissolves in the ocean, forming carbonic acid and causing ocean acidification.

The nitrogen cycle

Nitrogen is abundant as N2 gas, but its triple bond makes it unusable by most organisms. It enters ecosystems mainly through nitrogen fixation, the conversion of N2 to ammonia (NH3) by certain prokaryotes, some free living and some, like Rhizobium, living in root nodules of legumes. Lightning fixes a little, and the industrial Haber Bosch process now fixes as much as all natural land processes combined. In soil, ammonia picks up a proton to become ammonium (NH4+). Ammonification by decomposers releases ammonium from dead organic matter. In nitrification, bacteria oxidize ammonium to nitrite (NO2−) and then nitrate (NO3−), the form most plants absorb most readily. Plants build the nitrogen into amino acids and nucleotides, which pass to consumers. Finally, under low oxygen conditions, denitrifying bacteria convert nitrate back to N2 (and some N2O, a greenhouse gas), closing the cycle.

Atmospheric N2 Ammonium NH4+ Nitrite NO2− Nitrate NO3− Plants, animals organic N N fixation (Rhizobium, cyanobacteria, Haber Bosch) Nitrification Nitrification Denitrification (low oxygen) uptake ammonification (decomposers)
Figure 14.5 The nitrogen cycle. Prokaryotes carry out every key conversion: fixation, ammonification, the two steps of nitrification, and denitrification. Plants take up ammonium and especially nitrate.

The phosphorus and water cycles

Phosphorus has no important gaseous form. It weathers slowly from rock as phosphate (PO43−), is absorbed by plants, passes through food webs and returns to soil through decomposition. Much eventually washes to the sea and settles into sediments, where it may take millions of years to be uplifted as rock again. Because it is released so slowly, phosphate often limits production in freshwater. When fertilizer, detergent or sewage adds phosphorus and nitrogen to lakes, algae bloom; when they die, decomposers consume the dissolved oxygen, killing fish. This process, cultural eutrophication, also creates seasonal dead zones in coastal waters such as the Gulf of Mexico.

In the water cycle, solar energy drives evaporation from oceans and transpiration from plants; water vapor condenses and falls as precipitation, then returns to the sea as runoff or seeps into groundwater aquifers. More water evaporates from the oceans than falls on them, so the excess is carried over land, where it supports terrestrial life before draining back.

Key point

Energy flows one way through ecosystems, entering as light and leaving as heat, and only about 10 percent passes from one trophic level to the next; NPP, gross production minus producer respiration, sets the energy budget for all consumers. Matter cycles: prokaryotes run the nitrogen cycle, photosynthesis and respiration drive the carbon cycle, and phosphorus moves slowly from rock to organisms to sediment. Humans now move carbon, nitrogen and phosphorus on a scale that rivals natural processes.

Section 5Conservation biology and global change

Biodiversity at three levels

Biodiversity is the variety of life, and conservation biologists recognize it at three levels. Genetic diversity is the variation among individuals within a population and among populations of a species; it is the raw material for adaptation, and its loss leaves populations vulnerable to disease and environmental change. Species diversity is the variety of species in an ecosystem or across the planet. Scientists have named about 1.8 to 2 million species, and estimates of the true total, most of them insects and microbes, range far higher. Ecosystem diversity is the variety of ecosystems in the biosphere, each with its own interactions and services.

Species are going extinct far faster than the background rate seen in the fossil record, by many estimates hundreds to a thousand times faster, leading many biologists to describe the present as a sixth mass extinction. About one in four assessed mammal species and over 40 percent of assessed amphibians are threatened. Biodiversity matters for practical as well as ethical reasons. Many medicines come from wild organisms (the cancer drugs vincristine and vinblastine from the rosy periwinkle, aspirin's ancestor from willow bark), and wild relatives of crops carry genes for disease resistance. Ecosystems also provide ecosystem services: pollination, water purification, flood control, soil formation, carbon storage and fisheries, worth trillions of dollars a year. Many people also value biodiversity for its own sake, a feeling the biologist E. O. Wilson called biophilia.

The major threats

The main threats to biodiversity are often summarized with the acronym HIPPO.

ThreatHow it harmsExamples
Habitat loss and fragmentationThe single greatest threat; removes or divides the places species liveClearing of tropical forest for cattle and crops; draining wetlands
Invasive speciesIntroduced species with no natural enemies outcompete, prey on or infect nativesBrown tree snake on Guam, kudzu, zebra mussels, chytrid fungus in amphibians
PollutionToxins, nutrients, plastics and pesticides damage organisms and ecosystemsDDT thinning raptor eggshells; nutrient driven dead zones
Population growth and consumptionIncreasing human demand magnifies all other threatsExpansion of farmland and cities
OverharvestingTaking organisms faster than they reproduceCollapse of North Atlantic cod; poaching of elephants and rhinos

Fragmentation breaks large habitats into small, isolated patches. Small patches hold fewer species, support smaller populations, and have a larger proportion of edge, where conditions such as light, wind, temperature and predation differ from the interior. Species that need deep forest interior suffer, while edge adapted species, such as cowbirds that lay their eggs in other birds' nests, increase. Pollutants can also undergo biological magnification: fat soluble toxins such as DDT, PCBs and methylmercury are not excreted, so they become more concentrated at each step up a food chain, reaching the highest levels in top predators such as eagles, tuna and orcas. Pregnant people are advised to limit certain predatory fish for this reason.

Study tip. Do not confuse biological magnification with the energy pyramid. Energy shrinks as you go up the food chain; persistent fat soluble toxins grow more concentrated, because each predator eats many prey and keeps their toxin load while burning off their energy.

Conserving populations

Conservation biology integrates ecology, evolution, genetics and social science. One approach focuses on small populations. A small population is vulnerable to an extinction vortex: inbreeding and genetic drift reduce genetic diversity, which lowers fitness and reproduction, which shrinks the population further. The greater prairie chicken in Illinois fell to fewer than 50 birds with very low egg hatching rates; when biologists brought in birds from larger populations elsewhere, genetic variation and hatching success recovered. Conservation planners estimate a minimum viable population, the smallest size at which a species can likely sustain itself, and they pay attention to effective population size, the number of individuals that actually breed, which is often far smaller than the total count.

A second approach focuses on declining populations: identify why a population is declining, test the hypotheses, and remove the cause. The red cockaded woodpecker of the southeastern United States needs mature pine forest with little undergrowth for its nest cavities. When managers restored such habitat with controlled burns and drilled starter cavities, populations began to recover. Laws such as the U.S. Endangered Species Act and international agreements on wildlife trade protect listed species and their habitats.

Conserving landscapes and ecosystems

Increasingly, conservation targets whole landscapes. Biodiversity hot spots are relatively small areas with many endemic species (species found nowhere else) and many threatened species; together, hot spots covering a small percentage of land hold a large fraction of the world's plant and vertebrate species. Movement corridors, strips of habitat connecting isolated patches, allow migration and gene flow; highway underpasses and overpasses let animals cross roads safely. Protected areas and reserves are most effective when they are large enough to sustain populations of wide ranging species and when they are managed together with the surrounding human landscape. Restoration ecology repairs damaged ecosystems, using bioremediation (organisms that detoxify pollutants, such as bacteria that clean up oil) and biological augmentation (organisms that add essential materials, such as nitrogen fixing plants on mine spoils).

Reserve design draws on the equilibrium model of island biogeography, which predicts the number of species on an island (or a habitat patch) as a balance between immigration and extinction. Larger islands have lower extinction rates, and islands near a mainland source have higher immigration rates, so large, near islands hold the most species. Habitat fragments in a sea of farmland or cities behave like islands.

number of species on the island rate of immigration or extinction Immigration, near island Immigration, far island Extinction, small island Extinction, large island most species (large, near island)
Figure 14.6 The equilibrium model of island biogeography. Immigration falls and extinction rises as an island fills with species; the crossing point is the equilibrium species number. Nearness raises immigration and large size lowers extinction, so the large near island (marked) holds the most species.

Climate change

Earth's surface is kept habitable by the greenhouse effect. Sunlight passes through the atmosphere and warms the surface, which radiates infrared energy; greenhouse gases such as CO2, methane (CH4), nitrous oxide (N2O) and water vapor absorb much of that infrared and re radiate part of it back, warming the lower atmosphere. Without any greenhouse effect, Earth's average surface temperature would be about −18 °C instead of about 15 °C. Human activities, chiefly burning fossil fuels, deforestation and agriculture, have increased greenhouse gas concentrations, strengthening the effect. Average global surface temperature has risen by about 1.1 to 1.3 °C since the late 1800s, with the most warming at high northern latitudes.

The biological effects are already visible. Species ranges are shifting toward the poles and upslope, and some mountain and polar species have nowhere left to go. The timing of seasonal events, or phenology, is changing: many plants flower earlier, which can mismatch them with pollinators, and some migratory birds now arrive after their insect food has peaked. Warmer oceans cause coral bleaching, in which corals expel their photosynthetic algae and may starve, while ocean acidification makes it harder for corals, mollusks and some plankton to build calcium carbonate shells and skeletons. Thawing permafrost releases stored carbon, a positive feedback that amplifies warming. Droughts, heat waves and fire seasons are becoming more intense in many regions.

Responses fall into two categories. Mitigation reduces the cause: shifting to renewable and nuclear energy, improving efficiency, protecting and restoring forests and wetlands that store carbon, and cutting methane and nitrous oxide from agriculture. Adaptation reduces harm: building corridors so species can track shifting climates, assisting migration of vulnerable species, breeding heat and drought tolerant crops, and protecting coasts. Other global changes, such as stratospheric ozone depletion by chlorofluorocarbons, show that coordinated international action works: after CFCs were phased out under a global agreement, the ozone layer has begun to recover.

Connection. Climate change affects human health through ecology. As temperatures rise, the ranges of disease vectors such as Aedes mosquitoes (which carry dengue and Zika) and blacklegged ticks (which carry Lyme disease) are expanding toward the poles and to higher elevations, and longer pollen seasons are worsening allergies and asthma. Public health planning increasingly relies on ecological models of where these species will spread.
Key point

Biodiversity exists at the genetic, species and ecosystem levels and provides ecosystem services worth far more than we usually notice. Habitat loss, invasive species, pollution, human population growth and overharvesting drive extinctions far above background rates. Conservation protects small and declining populations, connects habitats with corridors, prioritizes hot spots and restores damaged ecosystems, while mitigation and adaptation address climate change driven by rising greenhouse gases.

The chapter in one breath

  • Ecology studies interactions at the organism, population, community, ecosystem, landscape and biosphere levels.
  • Uneven solar heating drives circulation cells: rising air brings rain to the equator, sinking air creates desert belts near 30 degrees, and mountains cast rain shadows.
  • Temperature and precipitation define terrestrial biomes; light, depth, salinity and nutrients define aquatic biomes.
  • Populations grow exponentially without limits and logistically toward a carrying capacity K, growing fastest at K/2.
  • Density dependent factors such as competition, disease and predation regulate populations; density independent factors such as frost do not.
  • Life histories trade offspring number against investment; survivorship curves run from type I to type III.
  • Competition limits species to realized niches and leads to resource partitioning; predation drives camouflage, warning colors and mimicry.
  • Keystone species and trophic cascades show top down control; succession rebuilds communities after disturbance.
  • Energy flows one way, with about 10 percent passing between trophic levels; NPP = GPP − R.
  • Matter cycles: prokaryotes drive the nitrogen cycle, photosynthesis and respiration drive the carbon cycle, and phosphorus cycles slowly through rock.
  • Habitat loss, invasive species, pollution, population growth and overharvesting threaten biodiversity; conservation uses corridors, hot spots, reserves and restoration.
  • Rising greenhouse gases strengthen the greenhouse effect, shifting ranges and phenology and acidifying the ocean.

Words worth knowing

TermWhat it means
BiomeA major life zone defined by its dominant vegetation on land or its physical environment in water.
Rain shadowThe dry region on the leeward side of a mountain range, where descending air warms and absorbs moisture.
Photic zoneThe upper layer of a body of water with enough light for photosynthesis.
EutrophicDescribes a nutrient rich, highly productive body of water, often low in oxygen at depth.
PopulationA group of individuals of one species living in the same area.
Carrying capacity (K)The maximum population size an environment can sustain.
Exponential growthGrowth at a constant per capita rate, giving a J shaped curve.
Logistic growthGrowth that slows as the population nears carrying capacity, giving an S shaped curve.
Density dependent factorA factor whose effect on birth or death rates grows stronger as population density rises.
Survivorship curveA plot of the number of survivors in a cohort against age.
Life historyAn organism's schedule of growth, reproduction and survival.
Ecological nicheThe total set of resources and conditions a species uses and tolerates.
Competitive exclusion principleTwo species with identical resource needs cannot coexist indefinitely in the same place.
Resource partitioningDivision of limited resources among species, allowing similar species to coexist.
Batesian mimicryA harmless species resembling a harmful or distasteful one.
MutualismAn interaction in which both species benefit.
Keystone speciesA species with an effect on community structure far larger than its abundance suggests.
Trophic cascadeEffects of a predator that ripple down through successive lower trophic levels.
Primary successionCommunity development in an area with no soil, such as bare rock.
Secondary successionCommunity recovery after a disturbance that leaves the soil in place.
Net primary productionGross primary production minus the energy producers use in respiration.
Trophic efficiencyThe percentage of production passed from one trophic level to the next, about 10 percent.
Nitrogen fixationConversion of atmospheric N2 into ammonia by certain prokaryotes or industrial processes.
DenitrificationConversion of nitrate back to N2 gas by bacteria in low oxygen conditions.
Cultural eutrophicationExcess nutrients from human sources causing algal blooms and oxygen depletion.
Biological magnificationIncreasing concentration of persistent toxins at higher trophic levels.
Ecosystem servicesBenefits people receive from ecosystems, such as pollination and clean water.
Biodiversity hot spotA small area with many endemic and threatened species.
Movement corridorA strip of habitat connecting otherwise isolated patches.
Greenhouse effectWarming of the lower atmosphere as gases absorb and re radiate infrared energy.

Check yourself

Why are many of the world's great deserts found near 30 degrees north and south latitude?
Answer. Air that rose and lost its moisture at the equator descends near 30 degrees. Sinking air compresses and warms, so it absorbs moisture rather than releasing it, drying the land below.
Biologists mark 60 turtles, release them, and later catch 50 turtles, 12 of them marked. Estimate the population size.
Answer. N = (60 × 50) / 12 = 250 turtles, assuming marked animals mix randomly and the population is closed during the study.
A population has K = 500 and rmax = 0.2 per year. Compare its growth rate at N = 250 with that at N = 450.
Answer. At N = 250, dN/dt = 0.2 × 250 × (250/500) = 25 per year. At N = 450, dN/dt = 0.2 × 450 × (50/500) = 9 per year. Growth is fastest near K/2 and slows as N approaches K.
An oyster releases millions of eggs, and almost all of the larvae die. Which survivorship curve and life history strategy does this fit?
Answer. A type III curve and an r selected strategy: many small offspring, little care, very high early mortality.
When barnacle species A is removed from rocks, species B expands into the space. What does this show about B's niche?
Answer. B's realized niche was smaller than its fundamental niche because competition with A excluded it from part of the habitat it can tolerate.
Sea otters are removed from a kelp forest. Predict what happens to sea urchins and to kelp, and name the phenomenon.
Answer. Urchins increase without their predator and overgraze the kelp, which declines into urchin barrens. This is a trophic cascade with the otter acting as a keystone species.
A field of producers fixes 20,000 kcal/m2/yr of net production. About how much energy reaches the secondary consumers?
Answer. About 200 kcal/m2/yr: roughly 10 percent (2,000) reaches primary consumers and 10 percent of that reaches secondary consumers.
A soil lacks nitrifying bacteria. Which nitrogen form would build up, and which would become scarce for plants?
Answer. Ammonium would accumulate because it could not be oxidized, and nitrate, the form most plants absorb most readily, would become scarce.
Why does mercury reach higher concentrations in tuna than in the small fish tuna eat?
Answer. Methylmercury is persistent and not easily excreted. Each tuna eats many small fish over its life and retains their mercury while burning their energy, so concentration rises with each trophic level (biological magnification).
Two forest reserves have the same total area, but one is a single block and the other is ten isolated patches. Which is likely to keep more forest interior species, and why?
Answer. The single block. Fragments have more edge relative to interior, smaller populations with higher extinction risk, and less immigration among patches, as island biogeography predicts.